《Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Anne Vallois gradually gained consciousness. She felt a sharp pain in her body as if she had been crushed by demons. When she opened her eyes, she saw a man with thick ck hair beside her, frightening her. She almost gasped out loud but quickly covered her mouth. She had a shback of what happenedst night. When she recovered the details of the memories, she felt like smacking herself. She wanted to get drunk at the bar because she found out her boyfriend had cheated on her. So, this happened. She dared not to recall too much, nor did she have the courage to look at the man¡¯s face. She clumsily climbed out of bed and embarrassedly picked up the clothes from the floor before running away without turning back¡­ Two yearster¡­ Anne was looking at some short videos on her phone gallery on her flight home. They were all videos of a child from birth till she was two years old, safely kept in her phone¡­ ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Mama!¡± The girl called out to the camera. Her doll-like appearance and smile were very adorable. After the one-night stand in the Presidential Suite two years ago, Anne, who was still a college student, got pregnant. She had not considered an abortion. However, she hesitated when the doctor told her they were triplets. However, when she was in the operating room, she ran away as they were preparing the anesthetics. Looking at the adorable pair of boys and one girl, she was d she kept them. This soothed her from her anxiety about going back home¡­ How long had she been away? Four, five, or six years? If she could, she would nevere back. However, her aunt had always been nice to her. Her aunt and uncle wished for her to attend their anniversary party. They had not seen her for a long time, and they missed her. Anne was not trying to avoid her aunt. Instead, she just had many bad memories of her days in Luton. She would leave once the party ended¡­ Anne was dressed in a white dress and a pair of high heels. She went into the ballroom of the hotel. The decoration of the hall was grand, and the sounds of conversations filled the air. She was lost. ¡°Anne?¡± Anne looked back to see her aunt, who she had not seen for many years, calling out for her from a distance. She walked toward her and greeted, ¡°Aunt!¡± When she saw her aged but well-maintained uncle standing next to her aunt, some memories shed before her. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± ¡°I knew it was you, but your aunt said it was not. Anne, wee back. It had been such a long time,¡± Ron Marwood said as he looked at Anne pleasantly. Sarah Vallois went forward to hug Anne with her watery eyes. ¡°Anne, it is really you! You¡¯re finally back! I have missed you. Why haven¡¯t you visited after such a long time¡­¡± Anne felt guilty. Her mother passed away, and her father left. Her aunt took her in when she was in high school and took good care of her. Anne was ever grateful for this¡­ ¡°Let me take a good look at you.¡± Sarah let go of Anne and looked at her from head to toe. Sarah was astonished. ¡°My Anne is so gorgeous. When you came in, all the men had eyes on you.¡± ¡°Just like you,¡± Ron said as he smiled at Sarah. ¡°Of course, Anne and I are from the Vallois family,¡± Sarah said proudly as she was very pleased with Anne. ¡°Don¡¯t leave now that you¡¯re back. I will find you a good man.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Anne thought of how she still had three children to take care of and said, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m only twenty¡­¡± There was somemotion from the entrance. A few men came in and stood on both sides. They took control of the hall and instantly ceased the pleasant ambient of the hall. When everyone was confused, a tall and well-built man walked in. He was in a dark suit, and he looked at ease while exuding a powerful aura. Everyone in the room was taken aback by his presence. Anne looked nkly at that vaguely familiar face. A handsome but serious face, along with a pair of dark and unfriendly eyes, looked back at her. ¡°Anthony?¡± Ron called out with surprise. Anne felt her head going numb. At that moment, she no longer felt the presence of everyone else around her. The pieces of her scattered memories regrouped. That night in the Presidential Suite two years ago¡­ This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Sons would resemble their fathers more the older they grew¡­ All the emotions she had buried before were slowly emerging at this moment¡­ How could he¡­how could he be the man from that night? How could he be Anthony Marwood, her aunt¡¯s stepson¡­ Anthony was walking toward her, exuding a powerful aura and making the air around him suffocating. He was almost one meter nine centimeters. ¡°Anthony, when did you return?¡± Ron did not expect the son who had fallen out with him would show up at his anniversary party. Sarah, who was by the side, became stiff, and she started to panic. She had always been afraid of Anthony. Although he was her stepson, he always seemed to be filled with anger. ¡°Oh? Am I not wee?¡± Anthony asked in a low and hoarse voice, with a hint of anger. His sharp eyes were fixed on Anne¡¯s face. Anne looked down with her face pale. She felt shivers down her spine as if she was preyed on. ¡°Of course not! Sarah and I are delighted to see you. What a coincidence, Anne is back, too!¡± Ron looked at Anne. ¡°Do you remember Anne? She stayed with us when she was in high school.¡± Anthony stared at Anne with an intimidating gaze. ¡°Very much.¡± Anne dared not to look at Anthony¡¯s face from the start because she was intimidated. ¡°Aunt, I¡­I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Before Sarah could speak, Anne ran away. She even bumped into someone, but she left hastily after apologizing. When she found the washroom, she looked at her reflection in the mirror as her biggest fear had finally surfaced. What should she do? Did Anthony know that she was the woman from two years ago? It seemed unlikely, right? He would not have touched her if he knew, knowing how much he hated her! No matter what, she must not stay here! Her phone gallery had so many videos of her children. They were the mini-versions of him. How could he not be suspicious? No! No way! He must not know! There should be a backdoor here, right? Anne left through the emergency exit without even saying goodbye. However, after taking a few steps, she was stopped by two men in front of her. Her legs went soft because she knew they were Anthony¡¯s bodyguards¡­ Meanwhile, a serving staff with a tray passed by. Anne went backward and threw the tray at the bodyguards before running away! ¡°Follow her!¡± The drinks sshed the bodyguards on the tray, but they wasted no time. Anne tried her best to run and hid in the kitchen¡­ There was a sign that read ¡®Staff Only¡¯. Anne could not care less! She ran to the back of the kitchen and saw an exit for the chefs to smoke during their breaks. She rushed out and arrived at an alley. Next Chapter Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 One end of the alley was a dead end. Therefore, she ran out toward the busy street. Once on the main road, she could get a taxi and run away! However, when she arrived at the main road, she could not find a taxi. The men were still chasing her! Anne was desperately looking for somewhere to hide. She happened to see a parked Rolls Loyce down the road, looking like a hunting predator in the night. She ran toward it with no hesitation and hid on the other side of the car. Anne was catching her breath while leaning at the side of the car. The windows were opaque and she could not see anything inside. All she could see was her panic reflection. The phone in her bag rang, and she quickly answered it in shock. She slowly peeked out and saw the bodyguard searching around for her. She quickly hid behind the car once again. On the other end of the phone, Sarah asked, ¡°Anne, where did you go? I can¡¯t find you in the washroom!¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡­I left.¡± ¡°You left? To the hotel? You shoulde home with me! I even prepared a room for you, the same room you used to stay in¡­¡± As she was listening to Sarah, she felt movement behind her. A very tiny sound was heard as the car window rolled down. Anne jolted. She was listening to her phone while turning back to have a look. The feature of the man inside was revealed as the window rolled down slowly. His beauty was just as stunning in the darkness. His darkening eyes instantly halted Anne¡¯s breathing. She could no longer understand what Sarah was saying. ¡°Ah!¡± Anne cried out in shock as she staggered backward. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Anne? Are you alright?¡± Sarah asked anxiously. Anne quickly ended the call and kept her phone in her bag before turning to leave. However, when she stood up, the bodyguards saw her and ran toward her, stopping her from running. The car door opened, and Anthony came out of the car. ¡°Do you know it is dangerous to run away from me?¡± His voice was low and chilling. Anne turned to him, she asked in fear, ¡°Why did you¡­¡± Anthony grabbed her face and pulled her to him¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± He was so forceful that she thought her bones were breaking. ¡°I thought you¡¯re nevering back!¡± Anthony¡¯s dark eyes glinted eerily as he leaned into her ear and whispered, ¡°Anne Vallois.¡± She turned pale when she felt his warm breath by her ear, along with his demon-like voice. Anthony grabbed the back of her neck and forcefully threw her into the car¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± It was spacious inside. Anne fell onto the car mat before Anthony came back in, shutting the door. The car sped away and disappeared into the night. This seemed like a nned kidnap. Anne looked out the window in fear and asked, ¡°Where are you taking me? Let me out!¡± Anthony pressed himself on her, exuding a fearful aura. He sped his fingers on her chin, forcing her to look him in his eyes. He asked eerily, ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡± ¡°N¡­no¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to call me brother when you stayed with us? Let me hear it again?¡± ¡°No¡­no¡­I left the Marwood family long ago. I came here to attend the party. I am sorry. I won¡¯te back to Luton again, I swear!¡± No matter how hard she tried to hold back, her body still shivered. ¡°You are afraid of me? Hmm?¡± Anthony pulled up her chin like a predator messing with his shivering prey. Anne dared not to make a sound. Anthony was as scary as a demon. After all these years, he had gotten even scarier. She could never forget the pain she was inflicted with back in the Marwood mansion. Especially now that she had three children of his. The fear of uncertainties overwhelmed her¡­ ¡°I beg you, let go of me. I will vanish from Luton and nevere back. I beg you¡­¡± Anne had tears of hurt in her eyes, and her fair and beautiful neck stiffened as she pleaded. Her hands behind her back clutched onto her bag tightly. She tried to keep the bag away from Anthony¡¯s sight as if the truth would be exposed if he saw the bag¡­ Anthony stroked her chin with his fingers, just like a knife held against her neck. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, don¡¯t try to run away,¡± Anthony growled coldly, he pushed her face away with disgust. Anne teared up as she sobbed, ¡°I beg you¡­¡± Anthony merely leaned back on the seat as he looked at this anxious woman coldly. The headlights from the Rolls Loyce prated the darkness. Twenty minutester, it drove into the most expensive and priceless private residential area. Anne remained in the car seat as she fearfully looked at Anthony as he went out. ¡°Are you waiting for an invitation to exit the car?¡± His hostile voice was heard as his figure blended into the darkness. Anne saw the now-opened door moving slightly. She reached out to open the other door and went out from the other side. This was the closest door to where she was, so she did not have to climb over to the other end. She grabbed her bag and went out of the car. After closing the car door, she quickly took out her phone from her bag to turn it off. The nighttime here was the morning overseas. She was afraid of her children or their nanny calling. If they did, Anthony would find out! She had to unlock her phone to turn it off. She typed in six digits to unlock her phone with her shaky fingers. Since she was too anxious, she typed the wrong digits and had to re-type¡­ The car was blocking Anne from Anthony. He walked across to her with his eyes as dark as an owl. He saw Anne standing without moving with an anxious look. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Anne seemed to have finally remembered to breathe. That was close¡­ She saw the castle-like mansion beside her. She pleaded, ¡°I¡­I would like to leave¡­I can¡­stay in a hotel¡­argh!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the dark shadow attacked her. He grabbed her by her neck forcefully. ¡°Ouch¡­I can walk, I will walk¡­¡± ¡°Anne Vallois, shall I remind you that I have no patience!¡± Anthony pushed her forcefully. Anne almost tripped on her heels, and she leaned on the car to regain her bnce. Upon entering the mansion, she felt how tiny she was. It was as if a luxurious had fallen from the sky, trapping her from ever escaping. The living room was the size of others¡¯ entire house. Anne stood there transfixed, not daring to move. She vaguely knew where she was. She was at Anthony¡¯s mansion. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Anthony tossed his jacket onto the sofa. His ck shirt hung on his tall and well-built torso though he looked aggressive. Anne lowered her gaze as she had notpletely forgotten about that night. She knew how muscr and sexy his body was. ¡°Why¡­why did you bring me here?¡± she asked fearfully. She dared not to speak up in front of this powerful being. Yet, after she spoke, she heard a rumbling sounding from her starving tummy. Anne felt embarrassed. Since arriving, she had not eaten anything. The exhaustion from running and the flight were finally catching up with her. Anthony said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re hungry. Serve the food!¡± From the other end, a middle-aged man in working clothes brought over a bowl of hot soup and ced it on the table. ¡°Mr. Marwood, the seafood soup is ready.¡± The butler, Hayden, announced before stepping aside politely. It was as if he had never existed. When Anne heard the word ¡®seafood¡¯, her face turned pale. ¡°You may have your dinner,¡± Anthony said with cold eyes. ¡°I¡¯m¡­allergic to seafood. I can¡¯t eat this,¡± Anne said in her shivering voice. She had a severe seafood allergy. Once she had seafood, the symptoms could even take her life! She had experienced this before¡­ ¡°So you¡¯re going to put my effort to waste?¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Anne understood it. Anthony had done this on purpose. He wanted to kill her! ¡°No¡­I can¡¯t eat it. I will die¡­¡± Anne resisted and backed away. Anthony went forward, grabbed her arm, and tossed her toward the table. ¡°Eat it!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Anne fell onto the table, and the bag she was holding fell two to three meters from her. Since she was rushing to turn off her phone, she did not zip up her bag, resulting in her phone falling out. Anne could not care less about her hurting knees. She stared at the now exposed phone anxiously. Anthony was walking toward the phone. The moment he picked up the phone, Anne felt her breathing halt along with her heartbeats. Anthony picked up the phone and realized that it had been turned off. He pressed the button on the side to turn it on and realized it was not turned off because of ack of battery. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m afraid of my aunt calling, so I turned it off¡­¡± Anne knew how much Anthony hated her aunt. He saw her as an enemy. ¡°Password.¡± Anthony nced at her coldly. Anne felt her fear crawling up her neck, and she was almost cking out. However, she knew that she had to stay calm. ¡°Let me¡­¡± Anne walked over and carefully took the phone from Anthony. She went back to the table, afraid of showing him her passcode. Anthony looked at her coldly and mockingly. Anne lowered her head to type in her passcode while looking around. Suddenly, she picked up the seafood soup from the table and threw it over! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Bang! It fell between the two of them! The hot soup was all over the floor, preventing Anthony froming closer! Anthony¡¯s dark eyes glinted, and he saw the woman escaping. He called out, ¡°Hold her!¡± Anne was terrified, and she ran even faster. When she ran out of the living room, she saw the bodyguardsing from the front, and she quickly made a turn. Anne saw a set of stairs and hurriedly ran down. However, her heels prevented her from running, let alone running down the stairs. Missing a step¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Anne fell and rolled down the stairs. ¡°Argh!¡± Anthony caught up and stood on the top of the staircase, looking down heartlessly. All he saw was Anne lying at the bottom of the stairs. She had cked out with blood oozing out of her wounded head¡­ When Anne woke abruptly, she jumped up as if waking up from a nightmare. She sat up and groaned as she felt dizzy. She touched her forehead and found a bandage over her head. She recalled falling down the stairs and waking up in this unfamiliar room. The sky had turned bright outside¡­ With a thought crossing her mind, she anxiously pressed on her chest and got out of bed. She went into the washroom. After closing the door, she took out her phone from her chest. She hid it there when running away, and it worked. Anne did not care what condition she was in. She instantly deleted all messages regarding her children. Luckily she had a backup copy on herputer. After doing so, she messaged the nanny, [Do not call me and do not let my kids call me. Something happened. I will call you when it¡¯s done. Take note.] Nancy, the nanny, replied, [What happened?] Anne answered, [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Please take care of my kids.] After sorting it out, she walked out of the washroom. Anne scanned around the bedroom. It was unfamiliar, but the luxurious decorations did not make it hard for her to figure out that this was a room in the mansion. She knew Anthony had ced her here. What was he trying to do? No matter what he wanted, she must not stay here any longer. She had to leave! Anne opened the bedroom door and found the stairs. The mansion was so big that it gave her a headache finding the way out. After going downstairs, she did not care about getting back her bag. She tried to run away, holding her phone. However, she was stopped before she reached the big metal gate. She almost bumped into the person and had to back away. Anne tried not to panic and said, ¡°Let me leave.¡± ¡°This is an order from Mr. Marwood,¡± the bodyguard said coldly like a machine. ¡°Where¡­is he?¡± ¡°Not sure.¡± Anne knew that there was no way out. What else could she do? She returned to the room and called Sarah, ¡°Aunt, didn¡¯t you say Anthony had left Luton long ago? Why did he show up?¡± She would not have returned to Luton if she knew he was here! ¡°He did leave! I haven¡¯t heard from him for many years. There¡¯s no way we wouldn¡¯t know if he had been in Luton. I would have told you!¡± Anne trusted her aunt, so why did Anthony show up at the party? Out of kindness? No way. Sarah had told her that Anthony had cut ties with Ron and the rest of the Marwood family long ago. They were out of touchpletely. So why¡­ Anne caressed her forehead, and her head was aching. Anthony did note to attend the party. He wanted to trap her. However, she came to that conclusion toote¡­ ¡°Anne, what¡¯s wrong? What happened? I tried calling, but your phone was turned off.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­fine. I saw my old friends, and we went drinking. I had too much¡­¡± Anne told a lie because she did not want to worry her aunt. After all, Anthony was only after her now. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡°I know you¡¯re still in Luton. Your passport is with me.¡± Anne was taken aback and asked, ¡°My passport is with you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t reach you, so I went to your hotel. How could you leave your passport at the cheap hotel? It¡¯s not safe. I checked out for you. Come stay with me.¡± Anne could not go back to the hotel even if she wanted to. She could not get away from Anthony¡¯s control. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m noting over yet. I will stay with my friend for a few days. I wille to get my passport before leaving,¡± Anne replied. ¡°You haven¡¯t been back for so many years. Who¡¯s your friend?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°Someone from high school¡­¡± Anne tried to make it sound convincing. ¡°I know you¡¯re on bad terms with Anthony. However, it¡¯s been many years now, and you have nothing to do with him. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± Anne felt ironic. They had nothing to do with one another? So why was she here¡­ ¡°Come to my ce. It¡¯s been so many years. I have many things to tell you,¡± Sarah said. ¡°I¡¯lleter.¡± Anne hung up and leaned against the bed frame. How could she get away without Anthony¡¯s permission? She knew clearly that Anthony would not go easy on her if she stayed. To him, her aunt was someone who ruined his parents¡¯ rtionship. Her, too¡­ At noon, Anne was invited to dine at the dining hall. When she saw the table full of dishes, her face turned pale because they were all seafood dishes. They were expensive but deadly. Anne¡¯s eyes fell on the dish of vegetables. She scooped the food, and before she put it in her mouth, an intense seafood scent went to her nose. She was so terrified that she dropped the spoon. She stood up and asked the maid with her quickened breathing, ¡°What is this¡­made of?¡± ¡°Seafood broth,¡± the maid said truthfully. Anne wanted to leave. However, her legs could not move. If she did not eat this meal, what about the next? Unless she could go on three days without eating? How could she escape without energy? ¡°He wants me to eat just bread? Fine.¡± Anne sat back down. She ate the bread and nothing else. The maid was speechless as she watched Anne eating the bread nkly. Anne survived on just bread for the three days she had stayed in this mansion. In the past three days, there was no sign of Anthony. It was as if he was leaving her here to extinguish. She was like a trapped bird in a cage, anxious about the uncertainties. As she was eating the bread that day, she could not stand it anymore. She went to the living hall and questioned Hayden, ¡°Where is Anthony? I want to see him. When is he letting me go?¡± ¡°Apologies, we don¡¯t know about Mr. Marwood¡¯s agenda,¡± Hayden said. ¡°How long is he going to lock me in here?¡± Anne asked. ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Hayden replied. ¡°You¡­¡± Anne did not want to make his job harder than it was. She knew this was Anthony¡¯s idea. It was around nine at night, and Anne could not fall asleep. She curled up in the corner of the balcony, missing her kids. This was the longest she had been away from them. Would they miss her, would they cry at night¡­ As her eyes were tearing up, she heard the sound of engines from below. Her heart tightened as she rushed downstairs. When she was outside, she saw a car slowly pulling over. However, it was not the ck Rolls Loyce. It was a Benzy. It was not Anthony who came out of the car; instead, it was a businessman in sses and a suit. He walked toward Anne professionally. He held a bag in his hand. Nobody knew what was inside the bag. ¡°Ms. Anne Vallois?¡± Oliver nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Mr. Marwood¡¯s chief secretary, Oliver yton.¡± ¡°He asked you to let me go?¡± Anne asked quickly. ¡°I¡¯m now bringing you to meet Mr. Marwood.¡± Oliver handed her the bag and exined, ¡°Here is the outfit prepared for you.¡± When Anne heard his professional tone, she looked at the bag and felt uneasy. ¡°To¡­where?¡± Anne was dressed in a tight ck dress at the bar with her tender and glowing shoulders, along with her beautifully sculpted corbone. Her figure was alluring with her beautiful, fair, and long legs. She exuded a unique aura and instantly gained the attention of many men upon entering. Oliver led Anne toward a private room at the back without ncing back. When the door of the room opened, the lights inside were brighter than the outside. However, Anne felt like she was entering an unknown world of darkness. There were drinks, men touching women, women clinging to men. There was no sign of Anthony in this corrupted scene. The people fooling around noticed Anne. The men did not hide their admiration of this prettydy, even though they already had women in arms. ¡°Is she a new model? Not bad at all,¡± One of the men known as Mr. Patmented. Anne hated the feeling of being looked at like an object. She asked Oliver, ¡°He¡¯s not here?¡± ¡°Wait here.¡± With that, Oliver left. Anne stood there and did not blend in with her surroundings. Why did Oliver not exin when they misunderstood her? Why did he leave her here alone waiting for Anthony? She was about to find out¡­ Mr. Pat had a wine ss in hand as he staggered over clumsily. ¡°Sit beside me, alright? I will be gentle with you.¡± Anne frowned ever so slightly, and she was disgusted. ¡°Why you?¡± Another man came forward and said, ¡°What about this? I¡¯ll pay a thousand bucks!¡± ¡°I pay two thousand. This is probably above her calling price!¡± Mr. Pat said generously. ¡°You¡¯ve all been mistaken. I don¡¯t work here,¡± Anne said with her face pale. ¡°You don¡¯t? Stop acting, is the money too little for you?¡± Mr. Pat mocked, ¡°Who do you think you are? I wonder if you¡¯re even eptable after taking off your clothes!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­you take them off now?¡± the man by the side said rudely. Mr. Pat grabbed Anne¡¯s wrist. ¡°This way, I can check the quality first.¡± Anne said with disgust, ¡°Let go¡­Let go!¡± She used up her strength to push the hand away from her. Her body staggered backward from pushing too hard¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Anne thought she was falling down when her back knocked onto a hard body. A hoarse and cold male voice whispered in her ear, ¡°So, are you happy with my arrangement?¡± Anne felt her head going numb, and it was Anthony¡­ ¡°It¡¯s time for you to start work after a few days of eating bread!¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Anthony forcefully grabbed her shoulders and pushed her¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Anne mmed into the table, causing two sses to fall onto her. The liquid in one of the sses sshed onto her face and damped her hair. Anthony sat on the sofazily with his legs crossed as he watched Anne coldly and darkly. Mr. Pat managed to please Anthony by offering to pour him a drink. ¡°Mr. Marwood, please have a drink.¡± ¡°Not you!¡± Anthony demanded coldly. Mr. Pat¡¯s hands jolted before he understood. He handed Anne the wine bottle. Anne was still shivering as if she was soaked in iced cold water. She knew Anthony intended to humiliate her. If she disobeyed, she would never be able to leave this room. Thinking of her three innocent and adorable kids at home, Anne swallowed her pride and reached out her shaking hand to ept the wine bottle and poured the drink. Anthony picked up the ss and took a sip while keeping his eyes fixed on Anne. ¡°May¡­may I leave now?¡± Anne asked shakily. She knelt on the floor, feeling extremely uneasy. The surrounding crowd froze as though they were extras in a film while Anthony controlled the scene like the king. Mr. Pat poured her a drink and said, ¡°How could you leave so soon? It is an honor to drink with Mr. Marwood. Drink up!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t drink¡­¡± Anne refused and turned her face away. Anthony raised his hand and pinched her jaw harshly. His eyes glinted in darkness as he said, ¡°Are you telling me you had never drunk with men before?¡± Anne looked at him with watery eyes, and her tears were about toe down. ¡°Didn¡¯t that disgraceful woman teach you the tricks?¡± ¡°My aunt is not disgraceful. You¡¯ve mistaken¡­¡± Anne knew that he was referring to her aunt, and she felt wronged. ¡°Of course, because you¡¯re just like her!¡± Anthony tightened his grip, almost breaking Anne¡¯s jaw¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Anne cried out in pain. ¡°Anne Vallois, you have once again fallen right into my hand. Don¡¯t even dream about escaping.¡± Anthony patted her face and retrieved his hand. Anne felt hopeless as she fell onto the floor in tears. Mr. Pat, who was by the side, came over to pull her up. ¡°Come on, drink up! You cannot refuse to drink when you¡¯re here.¡± Another man came to pull her up, even another woman came along. Anne was forced onto the sofa while they pushed sses of liquor toward her. She had no choice but to drink up. Since the liquor was too strong, she found it very difficult to swallow. Each gulp came with more tears. One of the women ran up to Anthony and sat by his side to serve him drinks, she was trying to please him. However, Anthony only had his eyes on the woman he hated wholeheartedly. When Anne was on her sixth drink, she was drunk. Everything was a blur to her. When she sensed someone touching her thigh, she panicked. She was so paranoid that she ran out of the room to escape. She rushed to the toilet and tried to throw up. However, nothing came out but her tears. What had she done wrong to be treated this way!? Back when she was fourteen, out of all her rtives, only her aunt brought her home. How could someone like her aunt be a disgraceful woman? Since she started living with the Marwood family and called him ¡®brother¡¯, she seemed to have offended Anthony entirely. Even now that she had left the Marwood, the nightmare proceeded. Suddenly, the door closed. Anne jolted and felt a terrifying auraing from behind her. She felt chills on her back rushing right into her head. Before she turned back, she already knew where this aura came from¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve drunk up, can I¡­Argh!¡± Before Anne could finish her sentence, her hair was pulled back harshly. Her fair neck tensed up and jolted backward. The demonic face appeared from above. ¡°Did I say you can leave?¡± Maybe it was the alcohol, Anne¡¯s head felt numb, but the fear went right into her soul. She panted and managed to say, ¡°When¡­will you let me leave?¡± Anthony ignored her question and narrowed his eyes. His eyes scanned through her shapely outlined figure. His eyes glinted darkness as he lowered his body to whisper into her ears hoarsely, ¡°I wonder how honest is your body.¡± With that said, he bit on her exposed shoulder¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Anne jolted and cried out in pain. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re naughty, eh?¡± Anne felt a burning sensation on her shoulder. After Anthony released her shoulder, her legs weakened and fell onto Anthony¡¯s rock-hard chest. Her tears rolled out helplessly as she cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t havee back¡­please, I beg you, stop torturing me¡­¡± Anthony pinched her jaw heartlessly and lifted her chin. ¡°It¡¯s more dangerous to plead than refuse.¡± Anne felt her scalp going numb, and her cheeks flushed red from the drinks. The lights from the ceiling forced her to squint. She was getting dizzier, but her tears did not stop rolling down. ¡°Why me? Why¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear, hmm? I can¡¯t do anything to that woman yet, so you will do for now. Doesn¡¯t she love you a lot? Of course, I should torture her favorite niece!¡± Anthony glinted while pinching her jaw. If Ron could threaten his life for the woman, fine, he shall show them what it was like to feel worse than dead! Anne sobbed. So, it seemed that Anthony thought her aunt had ruined his original family, and he assumed that she was just like her aunt! She had been misunderstood all these years, while nobody could change Anthony¡¯s mind. ¡°When I was twelve¡­was that not enough?¡± Anthony looked at her intimidatingly and yelled, ¡°It is never enough! Take it all in. If you die, she¡¯s up next!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Anne shivered, and her head was dizzy. Not long after, she cked out¡­ When she woke up, she sat up in shock. When she realized she was in the mansion¡¯s room and not some random ce with a random man, a sense of relief washed over her. She cked outst night in the toilet and had no idea what happened afterward in the toilet. She had a terrible hangover, but her shoulder was hurting even more. She frowned and groaned out in pain. She crawled out of bed and went to the washroom. She was still wearing the same ck dress, ttering her beautiful curves. There was a bloody scar on her shoulder. It was a bite mark from Anthony. It now looked like a birthmark. It would take at least ten days to fade off. Anthony hated her more now than when she was twelve. She felt chills all over. She was even more determined to leave this ce now! During the day, Anne tried to calm herself down. She was slowly familiarizing herself with this area. This area was called The Curve. The mansion was called the Royal Mansion. Anthony owned this mansion that was worth over a hundred million dors. In other words, it was impossible to get out of The Curve by foot unless Anthony let her. How could it be¡­ Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Anne secretly called her aunt from the room. ¡°Who owns The Curve?¡± ¡°Nobody knows who owns The Curve. They are mysterious. Even your uncle doesn¡¯t know. However, they have so much power in Luton that lots of people try to get on good terms with them. After all, Luton is now very different from before,¡± Sarah said. Anne bit her lips and fell silent. Anthony must have started nting his fortune in Luton a long time ago. When the moguls react eventually, it will be toote. Even the Marwood family had no idea. ¡°Also, the owner of The Curve also owns the Archduke Group.¡± ¡°Archduke Group?¡± ¡°Yeah! They own the tallest skyscraper in Luton. They grew extremely wealthy within thest five years, and they controlled the entire Luton. What a headache! I wonder what it takes to get acquainted with a mogul like this. How mysterious.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Anne felt chills all over. ¡°Anne? Why are you asking about this?¡± Sarah asked when Anne did not answer. Anne tried her best to control her shaky voice and answered, ¡°No¡­nothing. Just curious¡­¡± ¡°When are youing back? I will cook for you!¡± ¡°Not so soon. I will call you when I do.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± After hanging up, Anne turned pale as she sat on the toilet seat listlessly. She thought Anthony was just wealthy. She did not expect him to have so much power in Luton! No, even so, she still had to run away! Once she was out of Luton, Anthony would never find her. She could ask her aunt to bring her passport to the airport. Once she got out of the Royal Mansion and The Curve¡­ But how¡­ During dinner two dayster, Anne sat before the table and nced at the dishes. She took a bite of the bread and reached out for the sd. She took a sniff, and the vague aroma of seafood brought fear to her. Her hand was shaking. However, she forced it into her mouth, chewed, and then swallowed. The maid standing not far away saw her eating the sd with seafood dressing. She thought to herself, ¡®She¡¯s finally giving in!¡¯ She quickly walked out of the dining hall and found Hayden. ¡°Hayden, Ms. Vallois is eating the sd!¡± Hayden looked at the maid with a serious expression. He then made a gesture to ask her to continue keeping an eye on Anne while he picked up his phone to make a call. ¡°Mr. Marwood, Ms. Vallois is eating the sd.¡± In the office located on the highest floor of the skyscraper, Anthony sat on a ck chair with the phone against his ear. His dark eyes were sharp like an eagle¡¯s. ¡°Is there a reaction yet?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Before Hayden could finish speaking, there was a loud sounding from the dining hall. He rushed over. The dishes were scattered on the floor, with bread and sd all over. Anne knelt by the side and coughed vigorously. On her bare wrist, one could see red rashes showing. ¡°Yes, there is, Mr. Marwood,¡± Hayden said to Anthony. Anthony smirked coldly and ordered, ¡°Send her to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Anne got into the car and leaned on the window weakly. When she saw the car moving, her painful eyes lit up. Within ten minutes of driving, the rashes had worked up to her neck and face. That was a minor reaction. The more severe one was that Anne was starting to have breathing difficulty, as if someone was clenching her neck. She frowned as sweat beaded down her neck. She was so close to death. No, she must not die. She had three adorable kids. What would they do without their mother¡­ However, she had already cked out before reaching the hospital. She was sent right into the emergency room. When Kathryn Brown, the chief doctor, saw Anne, she was shocked. This was the most severe allergic reaction she had seen all these years. She would have died if she had arrived anyter. As the chief doctor of Anthony¡¯s private hospital, she started treating Anne right away. It was midnight, and the hospital was quiet. The air had a hint of eeriness, crawling up one¡¯s skin. The VIP ward door quietly opened. A ck shadow approached the bed with someone in it. Anne¡¯s oxygen mask had been removed, and her breathing was now stable. However, her pale face still had some rashes on. Anthony leaned in closer. He ced his palms on both sides like a monster. ¡°Did you like it?¡± His voice was low and cold. Anne, who was inches away, had her eyes shut, hershes battered, but she did not respond. ¡°What a shame that I missed your look in agony. However, there will be another chance in the future,¡± his eerie voice whispered. Anne was slowly gaining consciousness. When she turned over, she saw the sunlit ss window. It was the next morning. She nced around the room with a strong smell of acid, and she knew where she was. She let out a sigh of relief. She had finally escaped The Curve. Anne sat up and felt the rashes on her face. With a knock on the door, Kathryn came in. When she saw that Anne had woken up, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the rashes will all disappear after two days of medications.¡± Anne looked at her nkly. ¡°I¡¯m the chief doctor at this private hospital here. I¡¯m Mr. Marwood¡¯s doctor, Kathryn Brown.¡± Anne was shocked. A chief doctor of a private hospital¡­ Kathryn was curious about Anne. This was the first time Anthony had admitted a woman. Even Hayden, the butler of the Royal Mansion, followed her here. Anne must have been special. Anne¡¯s distorted face had finally cleared up, revealing her porcin-like beauty. A beautifuldy like her standing with Anthony would instantly make one assume that they were a couple. ¡°Do rest well. Press on the ring if there¡¯s anything, I wille over.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Anne saw the door closing, and she started thinking. This doctor was Anthony¡¯s personal doctor, so she must not ask her for help. Anne hoped that Anthony would never show up here again. This way, she would have a higher chance of escaping! She ate the seafood sd she was so afraid of in the hope of getting a chance to run away! If not, there was no other way to get out of the secured Royal Mansion! After lunch, a nurse came in to change her intravenous. One and a half hourster, the nurse came again. When Anne saw the nurse with her head lowered, her eyes glinted. Ten minutester, a woman in a nurse¡¯s uniform came out with a mask. She had a plucked-out pipe and medication in hand. She threw them away when passing the medical waste box. Instead of going to the counter, she went to the lift. She was not a nurse. It was Anne in the outfit who went into the lift. A hand stopped the door when the door was about to close. She froze in fear. ¡°Sorry.¡± Another doctor came in. Anne did not speak, and she kept her head down. She pressed the open button when the lift stopped on the third floor and walked out. She then walked down the stairs to the ground floor while taking off her nurse outfit. She ran to the door. She quickly gged a taxi and headed straight to the airport! Anne took out her phone and turned it on. She phoned Sarah, ¡°Aunt, are you at the airport yet?¡± ¡°Yes, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m arriving soon! Wait for me!¡± Anne hung up and hurried the driver. ¡°Sorry to bother you, but could you drive any faster? I¡¯m in a rush.¡± When she was about to arrive, she would call her aunt to buy the airne tickets and wait for her. Previous Chapter Next ChapterContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Sarah was waiting not far from the security check. She had no idea why Anne was in such a hurry, as if someone was chasing after her. Half an hourter, she saw someone running toward her. Anne soothed her breathing and said, ¡°Aunt, give me the ticket!¡± She took the passport and ticket from her aunt. ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡± Sarah asked. If she said nothing was wrong, she must be lying. ¡°My teacher wants me back right away. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, but it¡¯s quite urgent.¡± Anne had her excuse ready. With her current age, she would still be in college if she did not have to leave college due to pregnancy. The reason was logical, but Sarah did not want her to leave. She pulled on her hand and said, ¡°Anne, after you came back, you only showed up for a while at the party before leaving. You stayed with your friend, and now you¡¯re in a rush to go back. You¡¯ve only spoken a few words with me. After you leave now, when will I get to see you again? Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Anne felt guilty. She had not been back for so many years. Her trip back this time was to spend some time with her aunt, but she did not expect Anthony to show up. The demonic Anthony had his eyes on her. With his amount of power in Luton, she would not have a chance to leave if she did not leave now. ¡°Aunt¡­I wille back next time. I¡­I really need to go now. Take good care¡­¡± Anne dared not to waste any more time. She let go of Sarah¡¯s hand and walked to the security check. ¡°Anne¡­¡± Sarah called out for her. She felt confused, watching her beloved niece go through the security check. Even if she had to be in college, why the rush? After the check, Anne waited to board. When she boarded, she waited for the ne to depart. She was very nervous. Anne looked out the window and felt guilty toward Sarah. After this departure, it was unlikely that she could note back. However, she had no choice. She must not stay within Anthony¡¯s control. Anne looked at the time constantly. More passengers were boarding, and she grew more impatient. They were told to fasten their seatbelts and put their phones on airne mode. The flight attendants came to ask the passengers to take off their earphones. When everything was set, the ne moved on the track. Anne¡¯s heartbeats finally soothed out. However, when the ne made a turn, it stopped. They thought this was normal for a while. ¡°Why is it not moving?¡± someone asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a rush¡­¡± Anne was in more of a rush than anyone else. She had to force herself to wait. Meanwhile, the door to the first ss opened! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This was not a normal sight! Anne looked out the window. When she saw five to six men in ck outfits and serious looks walking up the stairs, she felt her blood freezing. The bodyguards got into the ne and instantly fixed their eyes on Anne, who was terrified. They walked over and ordered, ¡°Ms. Vallois, please get off with us.¡± Anne was shivering as she leaned closely on the seat. Her face was pale as she looked at them helplessly. The other passengers dared not to make a sound, given the situation. ¡°Ms. Vallois, you would not want us toy a finger on you,¡± the bodyguard threatened. Anne wanted to run away, but how? Even the flight¡¯s departure time was now being manipted. How powerful was Anthony? Why¡­why did they show up? Why¡­did he not go easy on her? Why¡­ Anne was brought back to The Curve by the bodyguards. When her feetnded on the stairs of the Royal Mansion, she felt soft and almost fell over. Upon entering the living hall, the despicable shadow sitting on the sofa made Anne¡¯s face turn pale. She instinctively moved backward, but she knocked onto the bodyguard behind her. ¡°You got lost?¡± Anthony¡¯s eerie voice resonated. Anne bit her lips tightly, and she was trying her best to put herself together. Of course, she was not lost. Though she did not know Anthony was so determined. Anthony uncrossed his legs and stood up. He walked over with his long legs elegantly. However, he was dangerous, like a monster, ready to break her into pieces within seconds. Anne felt every vein in her tensing up in fear. ¡°You pretend to eat the seafood and then try running away from the hospital. Anne Vallois, I didn¡¯t know how sneaky you are.¡± Anthony came closer. His repressed voice was full of hatred. Anne was shaking with fear. When Anthony¡¯s figure came even closer, she took what was left in her to turn and run. She tried her best to push away the bodyguards behind her¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Before she could do anything, her neck was grabbed by a powerful hand. She cried out in pain as if her neck was about to break. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­it hurts¡­¡± ¡°You seem to not know your ce!¡± ¡°Let¡­let me leave¡­¡± Anne cried with difficulty. Anthony red at her and dragged her along as his grip tightened around her neck. They entered the lift and went up to the sauna room. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anne tried to get away, but the hand was strangely powerful. She was unable to move. The ss door was pulled open, and she was pushed inside because she could process where she was. The door closed. Anne was trapped in this small space. Her hands pushed against the ss door helplessly. She looked out at the scary man feeling confused and scared. ¡°Where¡­where am I? Why did you lock me in here?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anne looked at the man outside with disbelief. ¡°W¡­what? This is not real, you¡­you¡¯re scaring me, right? No way!¡± Anthony raised his hand and pushed an electronic button by the ss door. The temperature inside increased. Anne could feel the rise of temperature on her skin. Sensing the danger, her soul left her body in fear. She banged on the ss door hurriedly and yelled, ¡°Let me out! Don¡¯t do this, I will die! Don¡¯t¡­I beg you!¡± Anthony did not seem to have heard her as he continued increasing the temperature. The higher the temperature went, the more desperate Anne became. ¡°Don¡¯t! Let me out!¡± Anne cried and begged. She even used her legs to kick on the ss door with no change. This was too cruel! How could he do this to her!? Anne saw the heartless man outside the ss door. Her eyes were filled with fear and helplessness. She cried and pleaded, ¡°Let me out! I¡¯m so hot! Anthony Marhood, let me out¡­help! Help!¡± No matter how hard she cried, nobody came to help. Was she going to die here today? She did not want to. She had kids¡­ ¡°Argh¡­¡± Just like burning in an oven, Anne felt the pain of being cooked alive. Every breath felt heavy, and she could feel her body dehydrating, drying her throat. She panted harshly as fear overwhelmed her, as her tears gushed down. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡°This way, you won¡¯t get lost in the future.¡± Anthony leaned closer to the ss. His eyes were eerie, like a demon¡¯s. ¡°No¡­no¡­I can¡¯t die¡­¡± Anne fell on the floor listlessly. The temperature forced her to lean against the ss door as if trying to grasp for the fresh air from the outside. ¡°Let go of me¡­I can¡¯t die¡­I have tried to get out of your sight. Why did you bring me back¡­¡± Her words had no effect. She looked up to see Anthony¡¯s dark and demon-like eyes staring down at her as though trying to kill her! Anne clung to her chest in pain as her tears fell. ¡°No¡­I promise you never to run away again. I won¡¯t run away. Let me out¡­I don¡¯t want to die, I won¡¯t try to run again¡­¡± With that said, she fell on the floor due to theck of air. Her vision was turning blurry, but the tall and ck figure outside the ss door was still as clear as day like a demon struck into her weakened consciousness. When the ck shadow took over her entire vision, she fainted with tears still rolling from the corner of her eyes. Not out of fear, but because she missed her kids¡­ If she died, what would happen to them? They were so young¡­ Anne woke up from the abyss of darkness. She sat up from bed with fear in her eyes. She panted loudly with sweat on her forehead. Was she dead? She was stunned when she saw this familiar room. After a few seconds, she realized that this was the room she had stayed in. In other words, she was not dead? Anthony let her out of the sauna room?! Anne lowered her eyes to look at her hands and then touched her face. That was not enough. She quickly got out of bed to run to the mirror in the bathroom. When she saw her perfectly fine self in the mirror, she let out a sigh of relief. Even if she did not die, the near-death experience still overwhelmed her. Anthony was being too cruel! Anne risked her life and ate seafood because she was certain that Anthony did not want her dead. At least not so soon. When a predator caught his prey, he would either take a bite on its neck or y with it until he lost interest. Anthony was thetter. However, when he locked her in the sauna to burn her, she really thought that Anthony wanted her dead. The only reason he let her out was that she promised never to run away again. How scary¡­ With something in mind, Anne ran back to the room to look for her passport and identity card to find out that they were not there. She panicked, and her tears gushed down. She felt helpless. She knew they were with Anthony, and he would not give them back. Without these, how could she get back to her kids? When she said she was not leaving, it was merely to stop him¡­ Her only hope fell into hell, pushing Anne to despair. She thought she would be home by today to be with her kids, that she would be hugging their soft and baby-scented tiny bodies, hearing their child-like voices¡­ Anneid back in bed with her eyes watered. At that moment, she missed her kids. She was waiting for the night to darken before video calling them. She could not leave just yet. Nancy must be quite tired of taking care of three kids on her own. Anne stayed awake until two in the morning. It was about ten in the morning, where the kids were. She got off the bed and went to lock the door from the inside. She then went to the bathroom and closed the door. After making sure that it was secure, she took out her phone from her underwear. She turned it on and phoned Nancy. The call was answered quickly. Nancy¡¯s worried face appeared on her screen. ¡°Anne¡­¡± ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Mama!¡± Before Anne could speak, the kids fought to speak to her. The three tiny heads appeared on her screen with their big and beautiful eyes staring through. When she saw their tender cheeks, Anne¡¯s eyes watered up. She held back her pain and answered, ¡°Mama is here. Have you been obedient to Nancy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s very good¡­¡± Anne looked at the kids longingly, and her trembling hands could only feel her phone screen to make up for her absence. ¡°Mama, when are youing back?¡± the girl asked pitifully, with teary eyes. ¡°Mama said she will be back soon!¡± the son, with a big voice and temper, said impatiently. He was holding back his tears. ¡°Ten days!¡± the second son said sadly. He seemed lonely and had tears in his eyes. Anne felt hurt. She lowered her head to control her feelings. She looked up a few secondster, and she forced on a smile. ¡°Mama is going to sort out something here. Once I have sorted it out, I wille home, okay?¡± ¡°How long does it take?¡± Charlie, one of the sons, asked. Anne did not know how long either. However, she could not let her kids know. ¡°Probably not for long. However, I promise you all. I will video call you while I¡¯m away, okay?¡± ¡°Mama¡­¡± Chloe sobbed softly. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry. I will try toe back sooner, okay?¡± Anne said as if her heart was being stabbed. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chloe agreed helplessly, and she sniffed pitifully. ¡°Every day!¡± Charlie said. Anne did not know if she could call them every day. Instead, she said, ¡°I will try¡­¡± ¡°I miss Mama¡­¡± Chris said sadly, and his eyes were dull. ¡°Mama misses you all too. I miss you all so much¡­¡± Anne held back her tears as she spoke. How she wished she could get into her phone to hug her kids tofort them. The pain of being separated from her children was unbearable. Although the kids were only two years old and they did not speak fluently, their thinking was beyond the other children of their age. She looked at the faces of the three children. Chloe was the mini-version of herself, while Charlie and Chris were the mini-versions of Anthony. This made her even more uneasy. She did not love them any less just because they looked like Anthony. She was merely worried that they might be snatched away from her. Anthony would never allow the woman he hated so much to have his kids¡­ She talked to the kids and watched them as they had lunch. The two-year-old kids had learned to eat on their own. Their puffy hands held on to the spoons as they fed themselves. They were so adorable and charming. The terror she had been through from yesterday instantly vanished. As she was looking at the kids lovingly, she suddenly sensed some movement. She jolted in shock. The bathroom door remained still. And yet, there was something eerie oozing in from beyond the door. The air was usually eerie with Anthony¡¯s sudden appearance. There was nobody in the bedroom. His sharp eyes nced at the lit-up bathroom. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The bathroom door was opened without warning. Anne, who was inside, froze. She watched the intimidating man, who suddenly appeared, nervously. Anthony red at her and said, ¡°You locked the door on my property? Who gave you the permission?¡± Anne was unable to refute. This was indeed not her room. The entire The Curve, including herself now, belonged to Anthony. However, she must not tell him why she locked the door. ¡°I¡¯m¡­scared¡­¡± Anne said weakly. Anthony fixed his sharp gaze on her phone and ordered, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Anne realized what he was after, and she tightened her grip on the phone. She did not expect Anthony toe at this hour. She was unprepared¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡± Anthony¡¯s passive-aggressive voice resonated in the bathroom. Anne¡¯s heart jolted. She dared not to wait any longer and had no choice but to hand out her phone. When Anthony got hold of her phone, her heart tightened uncontrobly. She was afraid that he might find out her secret¡­ When Anthony looked at the phone, she said weakly, ¡°I¡­ I had a nightmare. I was scared. I tried to call my aunt, but I didn¡¯t want to trigger you. So I didn¡¯t make the call, and then you came in¡­¡± She was able to delete her recent call history so Anthony would not find out. Anthony red at her sharply as if he was about to prate her. ¡°You can try.¡± Anne looked at him perplexed. ¡°She helped you to get away. Do you know what will happen next?¡± Anthony asked cruelly. ¡°No, not that. I asked my aunt to bring me my passport. This has nothing to do with her. She knows nothing! I¡­I promise you, I won¡¯t contact her again¡­¡± Anne promised and rified. She was too innocent. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Anthony hated Sarah. How would he allow her to contact her!? In order to keep Sarah safe, she had to stop contacting her¡­ Anthony went forward and grabbed her face upward. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t challenge my patience. You can¡¯t afford it. Understood?¡± ¡°Und¡­understood.¡± Anne teared up. Suddenly, her phone rang. The sound resonated in the bathroom. Meanwhile, Anne¡¯s heart jumped. Who¡­who was calling? No, please, not Nancy and the kids¡­please! ¡°You¡¯re shaking?¡± Anthony asked as if ying with his prey. His powerful fingers holding onto Anne felt her tremble. ¡°No¡­¡± Anne turned away and quickly picked up her phone. ¡°I¡¯m answering the call¡­¡± Her turning away triggered Anthony. A big hand held her corbone and pushed her against the ss by the bathtub, smashing her against it¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Anne was shocked, and her legs went soft. He was too powerful! ¡°Behave!¡± Anthony narrowed his sharp eyes on her. His eyes were fixed on her phone screen with no caller ID. His finger slid through and answered the call. A man¡¯s voice was heard¡­ ¡°Anne?¡± Hearing this voice, Anne¡¯s body jolted, but she secretly let out a sigh of relief. That familiar voice was her ex-boyfriend. Why did he call? However, at this moment, as long as it was not a call from Nancy and the kids, she would be fine¡­ ¡°Anne, long time no see. How are you? Since we broke up, I¡¯ve always thought of you. I can¡¯t forget you¡­¡± Lennon Be¡¯s voice was heard. Anne halted. She instinctively nced at Anthony. ¡°Anne, I know you haven¡¯t forgotten about me. If not, you wouldn¡¯t have kept my number, right? I heard you dropped out of college two years ago and finally returned. I¡¯ming back tomorrow. Let¡¯s meet up?¡± Lennon asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Anne, you won¡¯t find another man who¡¯d treat you better than I did.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before Anne could refuse, the call ended. Anthony hung up. Anne was pressured by Anthony¡¯s intense re. She quickly said, ¡°An ex, we have broken up. I was suffering, and so I dropped out of college. I didn¡¯t expect him to find me. We had not been in touch ever since.¡± ¡°Do I care?¡± Anthony scoffed. Anne felt awkward. She looked at her phone that was in Anthony¡¯s hand. Just like herself, who was within his control. ¡°Since he¡¯sing back, you should meet him,¡± Anthony said out of the blue. Anne refused, ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not negotiating with you.¡± Anne did not know what he was nning, but she knew it was nothing pleasant. The sense of uneasiness increased. However, she dared not to go against his will. If not, she would lose her life! ¡­ Lennon asked to meet at a bar. Anne walked into the bar. She not only saw Lennon, but she also saw a ck shadow hidden in the VIP area on the second floor, like a beast preying, looking down at the ground. ¡°Anne, this way!¡± Lennon saw her. Anne reacted and sat over. Although she had Anthony¡¯s permission, she was still very anxious and uneasy because she did not know what Anthony was trying to do. The uncertainties made her nervous. ¡°Anne, it¡¯s been a while. I¡¯m so happy to see you again,¡± Lennon said with excitement. Anne did not speak. Lennon was a senior in her college overseas. He chased her for two months. Since they were both from Luton, they got on well. However, within half a year, she witnessed him sleeping with another woman with her own eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll order a non-alcoholic drink for you. You don¡¯t usually drink.¡± Lennon seemed to be the understanding boyfriend. ¡°Why did you try to find me?¡± Anne was not keen on meeting him. She was not ready to forgive him. ¡°Anne, no matter who was by my side, I¡¯ve never forgotten you. I¡¯ve regretted it. Anne, pleasee back to me! I promise you I won¡¯t let that happen again.¡± ¡°You know me well. Once is all it takes.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, why would you meet me? I¡¯m sure you still have feelings for me!¡± Lennon reached out, trying to hold her hand. Anne quickly retrieved her hand. She looked up. No matter how far away that man was, it was impossible to miss his intimidating gaze. She wanted to leave! However, she did not know when she could leave. Even if she could not please Anthony, she must not disobey him! Before long¡­ ¡°Yo! Isn¡¯t this Anne? I almost can¡¯t recognize you in this outfit!¡± A messy-looking guy walked over to flirt with Anne. He seemed to have known her. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Anne flushed red. She knew that was Anthony¡¯s aim, to humiliate her! However, this was probably not the worse part. As expected, Lennon¡¯s face changed. ¡°What does he mean?¡± ¡°Is this your new client? No wonder I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. Is he paying more than I do?¡± The man continued to humiliate her, ¡°Tell me, how much is he paying? I¡¯ll double it.¡± Anne nced upstairs again. Anthony was still there with a wine ss in hand as he looked down amusingly. ¡°Is he serious?¡± Lennon changed his attitude toward her. ¡°Could it be fake? If you don¡¯t believe me, you may ask around the people here. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± With that said, the man pulled over a bartender and pointed at Anne. ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. One of our customers¡¯ favorite,¡± The bartender replied. He then pulled over another bartender, and he said the same thing. Anne looked around at the customers and bartenders here. They were either doing their things or looking at her nonchntly. They seemed natural, but she was certain that they were all part of Anthony¡¯s n. What a massive production! Anne did not want to stay here any longer. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± She dared not to leave this bar. She could only get away from this dangerous ce for a short while. When she entered the washroom, the door was pushed open from the back. Lennon looked at her with disgust. ¡°I misread you. You¡¯re so disgraceful!¡± Anne took a deep breath and stayed silent. ¡°When we were together, you didn¡¯t let me touch you for over half of a year, acting conservative. You were just acting in front of me when you¡¯re just a flirty woman serving men!¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Anne said, feeling upset. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I¡¯m not done, and I want to get back what I missed!¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Anne saw Lennon approaching her. Heunched onto her and pressed her against the sink. ¡°Argh! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I touch you?¡± Lennon pulled down her clothes, tearing her dress and revealing her tender skin. Lennon¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Lennon!¡± Anne struggled to push him away, terrified. What could be worse than being raped by an ex? ¡°I don¡¯t mind paying!¡± Lennon went ahead to kiss her. Anne was unwilling. Yet, Lennon pped her on her face¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Anne fell to the floor. Her head was dizzy and her cheeks were burning. This was not enough. He poured the bucket of water by the side all over Anne¡­ Anne cried out. She was drenched and looked like a mess. Lennon was going to rape her, but the door was suddenly opened. He was about to get mad, but the man who came in looked powerful. His powerfully repressed aura stopped Lennon fromshing out. He had never seen such a skull-numbing look. Lennon quickly left. Anthony nced over coldly and walked toward Anne elegantly. His big figure hovered above her like a king. Anne sat up shivering. She looked up with her watery eyes, ¡°Can I go back now?¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes were chilly as he said, ¡°The night is still young. Going home is boring.¡± Anne grabbed his leg and begged, ¡°This is enough for humiliating me. I beg you, let me go back, please¡­¡± Anthony leaned forward and picked up her chin harshly. ¡°I was watching a very nice show, you disappointed me.¡± Anne wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°Speak!¡± Anthony demanded. ¡°You wanted to see him under attack and me begging you, but he is not what you think,¡± Anne said with tears in her eyes. ¡°Are you a virgin?¡± Anthony¡¯s repressed voice was heard again. Anne flinched. Anthony must have overheard what Lennon said. He knew they did not sleep together. She had to bite her tongue and answer, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Should I check, hmm? If I find you lying, I want you dead!¡± Anne shivered and answered, ¡°No¡­my ex did not sleep with me, and that¡¯s why he cheated on me. I¡¯m speaking of the truth!¡± Once he checked, he would not only find out that she was no longer a virgin, but he would also see the scar on her belly. If she had given birth, where was the child? However, there was nothing she could do! She did not expect Anthony to check her on the spot! Anthony red at her coldly. The air was full of danger as if he was about to murder the woman on her knees. The vibrating phone broke the silence. The phone was on Anthony. Anne dared not to breathe. The hand on her chin retrieved it while Anthony took out his phone to answer, ¡°Speak.¡± The opposite end said something, but Anthony ended the call. He red at the woman who was a mess before leaving. Anne went soft and almost fell to the floor. It always exhausted her to face the intimidating Anthony. Had he let go of her? Or just temporary? Anne stood up with all he had, her body was drenched, and she could not stay here any longer. Could she leave now? When she walked out of the washroom and passed by the room in the hallway, she saw what was happening inside the room. A man was kneeling on his knees before Anthony in pain. ¡°You can only talk to me when you¡¯re on your knees!¡± Anthony sat on the sofa as he exuded a chilling aura. The man was sweating as he answered, ¡°I¡¯m¡­sent here by the Marwood family. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Anthony asked. Under pressure, the man had to say. ¡°It was¡­Mrs. Marwood, Sarah Vallois.¡± When the name was said, a chilling glint rushed into Anne¡¯s eyes. She heard the man crying out in pain. ¡°Argh!¡± Anthony stabbed the dagger into the man¡¯s wrist with fresh blood gushing out. Instantly, the carpet was painted red. Anne was so shocked that her face went pale. She could not help turning backward and running away without turning back her head. When she ran out of the bar, she gasped for fresh hair. Anthony was so cruel! He was insane! Somehow, the night breeze was cooler than usual, and she was trembling. It was as if the cut was not on the man¡¯s wrist but on hers! Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Anthony was not trying to murder the man. He was merely putting on a show for her! Anne stood by the roadside, and she looked ahead with blurry vision. When a taxi drove past and dropped off a passenger, Anne went in without hesitation. After the door was shut, she quickly told the driver, ¡°To the police station.¡± The driver ignited the engine and started driving. Anne¡¯s hands on her knees were shaking. She wanted to seek protection. Even if she could not leave Luton, she had to expose Anthony¡¯s cruelty at least. The taxi pulled over in front of the police station, and Anne rushed out. The police station was still lit up as they were working overtime. Nobody seemed to have noticed her as she went in, even though she looked like a lost deer in the woods. Anne walked over to the office by the side, and she looked around instinctively. A momentter, she halted as her eyes were fixed on a certificate on the wall with a sharp red stamp. What caught her attention was the words, ¡®Archduke Group¡¯. A few minutes after Anne hade in, the officer on duty noticed her and walked over. He looked her head to toe and realized that she was drenched with half her face swollen. He asked, ¡°Have you been beaten up?¡± ¡°I¡­what?¡± Anne did not seem to have heard him, and she pointed at the certificate with her index finger. ¡°Archduke Group, the most powerful organization in Luton. All the police cars were sponsored by them, as their motto was to keep Luton safe. Every police station has this certificate. Let me tell you, we have no rights to look at moguls like them.¡± ¡°To keep Luton safe¡­¡± Anne heard this, and her face turned paler. Therefore, would they lock her down for being insane if she reported Anthony? ¡°So, why are you here?¡± Anne shook her head vigorously and answered, ¡°No¡­nothing.¡± With that said, she turned away. The officer on duty found her acting strange but was not bothered. Anne walked down the stairs with her head lowered with tears falling. All of her hope deted like a balloon. Shepletely broke down with fear, helplessness, and pain. She had no way to run away, and nobody could help her. Anthony had too much power. Even if he killed her, nobody could say anything¡­ Anne looked up. Her teary eyes were fixed on the ck Rolls Loyce parked by the side. She had fear on her face as her hands crossed before her helplessly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The police station was behind her, and an abyssy before her. What other choice is there? The car door was tightly shut, it was painted ck all over, and she could not see who was inside. However, she was almost certain that Anthony was inside. Anne could feel pressure fixed on her. She hesitated and walked over to the car in fear. The bodyguard went out and opened the door. The man satnguidly inside. He looked at her dully as if a viper hadid its eyes on its prey. Anne bit her lips and went inside. The door closed, and the car drove away from the police station. ¡°I thought you¡¯re noting out!¡± Anthony grabbed her face and pressed her against the seat. His strong body pressed on top of her! ¡°Argh¡­¡± Anne frowned in pain. ¡°You wanted to report me? And? Did it work?¡± ¡°No¡­no, I saw you hurting someone, and I was shocked. I wanted to seek protection and nothing more¡­¡± ¡°Nobody could protect you. In Luton, I¡¯m the boss!¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes darkened, and his low voice was intimidating. Anne was shocked and taken aback as she answered, ¡°I¡­I know¡­¡± Anthony retrieved his hand and sat upright. He exuded an air of darkness. Anne leaned against the door with her eyes fixed outside. She had tears in her eyes as she was trapped in this deadly atmosphere. ¡­ By the time they arrived at the Royal Mansion, it was almost midnight. Anne removed her drenched clothes and stood below the hot shower. Her fair and tender skin turned pinkish. Her skin was beautiful. However, she did not feel well, but she knew she had to push through. Since she had three kids to take care of, she had to hold up and get back to them¡­ Anne knew she was at a disadvantage. She must not disobey Anthony, she must not offend him, and she has to gain his trust in order to run away. She caressed the long scar on her t stomach from C-section. Since she was going to a cheaper hospital, the doctor was an apprentice, and the scar looked more like a healed stab wound than a scar from C-section. Therefore, even if he saw it, she would use this as an excuse. In fact, Anne wanted to go to a surgical hospital to fix this. She was afraid that Anthony might check her body one day¡­ So risky¡­ After Anneid down, she did not wake up. When the maid went to her room the next day, she found out that Anne had a high temperature. When Kathryn received a call to treat a patient in Royal Mansion, she was surprised to hear that it was a female. Since when did a woman live in the Royal Mansion? Was that the reason why Hayden was sending the woman the other day? Anthony had always been cold-hearted and cruel. It was such a shock to see this anomaly. Kathryn put on an intravenous on Anne before going out of the room. Hayden, who was waiting outside, asked, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Her temperature is down, but she¡¯s still unstable. She needs to be kept under observation,¡± Kathryn said. ¡°Okay,¡± Hayden said. ¡°This is the first time I see a woman living in the Royal Mansion,¡± Kathryn said. Hayden thought it was his first time seeing it, too. ¡°Who beat her face?¡± Kathryn asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Hayden was surprised. Indeed, he had no idea. Kathryn did not question further. She knew there was more to the surface. A beautiful woman suddenly appeared in the Royal Mansion. She probably had not finished college! Most importantly, this woman had two emergencies within a few days, and she even had a p mark on her face. She was clearly beaten up by a man! There was more to this. However, this was Anthony¡¯s business. She dared not to step in. On the third day, Anne finally opened her eyes with her head heavy. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Anne turned over to see Kathryn. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Her voice was hoarse as she frowned in pain. Kathryn handed her a drink with a straw. Anne took two sips and said listlessly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± Anne asked. ¡°You were unconscious for three days. You¡¯re fine now.¡± Anne looked out the window dully. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Anne was seldom ill. For the sake of her kids, she dared not to get ill, let alone be unconscious for three days. This had never happened. She thought her health was alright until she returned to Luton and the demonic Anthony had his eyes on her. Within half a month, she became very ill from the threats and mental tortures she had been withstanding¡­ ¡°Eat something!¡± Kathryn received the food sent over by the maid. The maid readjusted Anne¡¯s pillow to allow her to sit up. Seeing that Kathryn was feeding her, Anne was shocked. Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my job to see you recover.¡± Anne did not say much and opened her mouth to eat. She was listless, and even her eyes hurt. She had no appetite, but for the sake of her kids, she had to push through¡­ After she had eaten, she leaned on the pillow and shut her eyes. She fell asleep not long after. When she woke again, Kathryn was changing the intravenous for her. ¡°You are awake? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Yeah, thank you,¡± Anne said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. These two bottles are used up. You may be discharged tomorrow.¡± Anne looked at Kathryn. She was different from Anthony. She was professional and kind. Yet, since she was Anthony¡¯s private doctor, Anne would not trust her fully. She was not a fool! ¡°When I recover, can I walk around?¡± Anne asked weakly. Kathryn looked at her with confusion. ¡°You mean outside the Royal Mansion?¡± She had to ask this. She knew what had happened in the hospital. This woman was probably captured and beaten up by Anthony. Angering Anthony was a very serious matter¡­ ¡°Sorry, this is not for me to say. I¡¯m only in charge of your health,¡± Kathryn told the truth. She had no say in front of Anthony. Nobody had. Anthony controlled the world, and nobody dared to challenge him. Although Kathryn felt bad for this woman, she would not risk her career to help her. Anne quickly got up and held Kathryn¡¯s hand with both of her hands. Kathryn was shocked. ¡°Be careful of your hand¡­¡± There was a needle in her hand! Anne seemed to feel nothing. She had tears in her eyes as she pleaded, ¡°Dr. Brown, I beg you! I don¡¯t mean anything else, and I¡¯m not trying to run away. I feel very bad staying here every day. I feel that¡­ I¡¯m depressed. You¡¯re a doctor, and you want to save people. You wouldn¡¯t want me to die from depression, right? You only have to tell Anthony that I¡¯ve depression, and then I can¡­get a job outside to take a breather. This is just a small request. It won¡¯t hurt you. Is that okay?¡± Kathryn thought that she merely had to mention this to Anthony, she did not have to make the final decision, and this was not a big matter anyway. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­thank you!¡± Anne let out a sigh of relief as she said with gratitude. At night, Kathryn came out of Anne¡¯s room. When she went downstairs, she saw Anthony sitting on the sofa in a suit. He crossed his legs and looked intimidating. ¡°So?¡± Anthony¡¯s right hand rested on the handle with a wine ss in hand. His voice was low and intimidating. ¡°She¡¯s fine now. She will fully recover in two days, but¡­¡± Kathryn halted. Her eyes met Anthony¡¯s darkened eyes, and she quickly said, ¡°Her mental health is deteriorating and she showed signs of depression. I asked her about it, and she said she wanted to go out and that she hasn¡¯t been out for a long time¡­¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes were dark and unpredictable. He said quietly, ¡°What else did she say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Kathryn saw that Anthony was quiet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get back to the hospital now.¡± Since Anne had slept through the day, she was not sleepy at night. She spaced out, leaning on the pillow, feeling bored. When she sensed the tension in the air, her body unconsciously tensed up under this familiar atmosphere. She did not have to turn over to know who it was¡­ Anne turned over, and the sight of a tall figure appeared in sight. Her weakened body trembled. ¡°You want to go out?¡± Anthony looked at her coldly. Anne bit her lips in fear. Nothing was more intimidating than this dangerous man! Suddenly, he grabbed her chin and pressed her against her pillow. The shadow engulfed her entire body¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Anne frowned, and her body trembled against the monster above her. Anthony looked at her coldly as he asked, ¡°You want to run away, hmm?¡± ¡°No, I¡­I only want to feel better. I want to have a walk and nothing else. My passport and ID are with you. I won¡¯t be able to run away. Also¡­since I¡¯m staying in Luton, I can¡¯t stay and eat here for free. I need to find a job. I¡¯m not your wife¡­¡± Anne said anxiously. ¡°My wife? Who do you think you are?¡± Anthony red at her as if he was about to push her to the darkest end of the bed. His eyes were darkened. ¡°Perhaps you might stand a chance if you use your tricks with men.¡± With that said, he removed the nket from the bed¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Anne had her two fair and beautiful legs curled up under the nket in fear. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re a virgin? Time for me to examine!¡± ¡®No¡­you can¡¯t! I beg you, don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Anne¡¯s tears fell as she reached out to grab the nket. Anthony¡¯s eyes darkened, and he pressed her face down. ¡°Argh!¡± Anne fell in bed with her bare shoulders and legs exposed, looking alluring. ¡°No! I don¡¯t feel well, don¡¯t¡­¡± Her face was pale. If Anthony found out she was lying, he would kill her! ¡°Am I trying to make you well?¡± Anthony pinched her small face and asked in a chilling sound. She felt a bone-crushing pain on her face. She knew she must not go against him and said in fear, ¡°No, my body hasn¡¯t recovered, and if I have a high temperature again, it¡¯d be troublesome¡­I guess you don¡¯t want me dead so soon, right?¡± ¡°You almost convinced me.¡± Anthony looked at her darkly. Anne bit her lips and dared not to talk back. The tense atmosphere made it hard for her to breathe. She was still shaking after Anthony let go of her. Anthony stood up by the bed, and he exuded a powerful aura. ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me. If not, I will make you feel worse than hell!¡± After warning her, he left. When she heard the door closed, she finally let out a sigh of relief. She leaned in bed listlessly. After analyzing Anthony¡¯s words, was she not already in hell? Previous Chapter Next Chapter Anne was seldom ill. For the sake of her kids, she dared not to get ill, let alone be unconscious for three days. This had never happened. She thought her health was alright until she returned to Luton and the demonic Anthony had his eyes on her. Within half a month, she became very ill from the threats and mental tortures she had been withstanding¡­ ¡°Eat something!¡± Kathryn received the food sent over by the maid. The maid readjusted Anne¡¯s pillow to allow her to sit up. Seeing that Kathryn was feeding her, Anne was shocked. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my job to see you recover.¡± Anne did not say much and opened her mouth to eat. She was listless, and even her eyes hurt. She had no appetite, but for the sake of her kids, she had to push through¡­ After she had eaten, she leaned on the pillow and shut her eyes. She fell asleep not long after. When she woke again, Kathryn was changing the intravenous for her. ¡°You are awake? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Yeah, thank you,¡± Anne said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. These two bottles are used up. You may be discharged tomorrow.¡± Anne looked at Kathryn. She was different from Anthony. She was professional and kind. Yet, since she was Anthony¡¯s private doctor, Anne would not trust her fully. She was not a fool! ¡°When I recover, can I walk around?¡± Anne asked weakly. Kathryn looked at her with confusion. ¡°You mean outside the Royal Mansion?¡± She had to ask this. She knew what had happened in the hospital. This woman was probably captured and beaten up by Anthony. Angering Anthony was a very serious matter¡­ ¡°Sorry, this is not for me to say. I¡¯m only in charge of your health,¡± Kathryn told the truth. She had no say in front of Anthony. Nobody had. Anthony controlled the world, and nobody dared to challenge him. Although Kathryn felt bad for this woman, she would not risk her career to help her. Anne quickly got up and held Kathryn¡¯s hand with both of her hands. Kathryn was shocked. ¡°Be careful of your hand¡­¡± There was a needle in her hand! Anne seemed to feel nothing. She had tears in her eyes as she pleaded, ¡°Dr. Brown, I beg you! I don¡¯t mean anything else, and I¡¯m not trying to run away. I feel very bad staying here every day. I feel that¡­ I¡¯m depressed. You¡¯re a doctor, and you want to save people. You wouldn¡¯t want me to die from depression, right? You only have to tell Anthony that I¡¯ve depression, and then I can¡­get a job outside to take a breather. This is just a small request. It won¡¯t hurt you. Is that okay?¡± Kathryn thought that she merely had to mention this to Anthony, she did not have to make the final decision, and this was not a big matter anyway. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­thank you!¡± Anne let out a sigh of relief as she said with gratitude. At night, Kathryn came out of Anne¡¯s room. When she went downstairs, she saw Anthony sitting on the sofa in a suit. He crossed his legs and looked intimidating. ¡°So?¡± Anthony¡¯s right hand rested on the handle with a wine ss in hand. His voice was low and intimidating. ¡°She¡¯s fine now. She will fully recover in two days, but¡­¡± Kathryn halted. Her eyes met Anthony¡¯s darkened eyes, and she quickly said, ¡°Her mental health is deteriorating and she showed signs of depression. I asked her about it, and she said she wanted to go out and that she hasn¡¯t been out for a long time¡­¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes were dark and unpredictable. He said quietly, ¡°What else did she say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Kathryn saw that Anthony was quiet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get back to the hospital now.¡± Since Anne had slept through the day, she was not sleepy at night. She spaced out, leaning on the pillow, feeling bored. When she sensed the tension in the air, her body unconsciously tensed up under this familiar atmosphere. She did not have to turn over to know who it was¡­ Anne turned over, and the sight of a tall figure appeared in sight. Her weakened body trembled. ¡°You want to go out?¡± Anthony looked at her coldly. Anne bit her lips in fear. Nothing was more intimidating than this dangerous man! Suddenly, he grabbed her chin and pressed her against her pillow. The shadow engulfed her entire body¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Anne frowned, and her body trembled against the monster above her. Anthony looked at her coldly as he asked, ¡°You want to run away, hmm?¡± ¡°No, I¡­I only want to feel better. I want to have a walk and nothing else. My passport and ID are with you. I won¡¯t be able to run away. Also¡­since I¡¯m staying in Luton, I can¡¯t stay and eat here for free. I need to find a job. I¡¯m not your wife¡­¡± Anne said anxiously. ¡°My wife? Who do you think you are?¡± Anthony red at her as if he was about to push her to the darkest end of the bed. His eyes were darkened. ¡°Perhaps you might stand a chance if you use your tricks with men.¡± With that said, he removed the nket from the bed¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Anne had her two fair and beautiful legs curled up under the nket in fear. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re a virgin? Time for me to examine!¡± ¡®No¡­you can¡¯t! I beg you, don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Anne¡¯s tears fell as she reached out to grab the nket. Anthony¡¯s eyes darkened, and he pressed her face down. ¡°Argh!¡± Anne fell in bed with her bare shoulders and legs exposed, looking alluring. ¡°No! I don¡¯t feel well, don¡¯t¡­¡± Her face was pale. If Anthony found out she was lying, he would kill her! ¡°Am I trying to make you well?¡± Anthony pinched her small face and asked in a chilling sound. She felt a bone-crushing pain on her face. She knew she must not go against him and said in fear, ¡°No, my body hasn¡¯t recovered, and if I have a high temperature again, it¡¯d be troublesome¡­I guess you don¡¯t want me dead so soon, right?¡± ¡°You almost convinced me.¡± Anthony looked at her darkly. Anne bit her lips and dared not to talk back. The tense atmosphere made it hard for her to breathe. She was still shaking after Anthony let go of her. Anthony stood up by the bed, and he exuded a powerful aura. ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me. If not, I will make you feel worse than hell!¡± After warning her, he left. When she heard the door closed, she finally let out a sigh of relief. She leaned in bed listlessly. After analyzing Anthony¡¯s words, was she not already in hell? Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 13 Chapter 13 After Anne had recovered, she went downstairs for food. It was no longer a feast of seafood but normal food. Furthermore, she tried walking out of the Royal Mansion, and nobody tried to stop her. It seemed that she was no longer restricted, and she could move as she pleased. Yet, she knew that this ce was heavily secured, and she could not get away. She could only move out with Anthony¡¯s permission¡­ In the afternoon, Anne called for a taxi and went to town. Anthony was seldom seen in the Royal Mansion. This did not seem like his home, and nobody knew his daily schedule. However, even though she could not see him, Anne still felt that he was in control¡­ She walked on the street by herself. She had been in Luton for over half a month, and yet she had not been breathing the air as fresh as this moment. She looked up at the sun, and the bright light teared up her eyes. She wondered when she could leave. Anne stopped by the side and saw a cosmetic surgery hospital. She did not hesitate to walk to the counter¡­ ¡°Hello, may I know how I can help you?¡± the person at the front desk asked. ¡°I¡­I saw on your website that you¡¯re hiring, so I came in to enquire about it,¡± Anne said. ¡°Have you sent in your resume?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to have a chat with the person in charge,¡± Anne said. Since her situation was special, she would stand a better chance if she had a chat with the person. ¡°Sorry, we can only hold an interview after receiving the resume,¡± the person said. Anne did not have a resume, and she left college before graduating. She gave birth and nurtured the babies. She only had part-time jobs and never had a full-time job because she had to work while taking care of the babies. She did not actually want to work here, and she was merely thinking of a way to have her surgery. If not, she would be in trouble if Anthony found out. She had to be very careful¡­ ¡°¡­Anne Vallois?¡± When she heard her name, she turned back. When she saw a handsome man, she recalled who he was¡­ He was Anthony¡¯s cousin, Tommy Marwood. When she used to live with the Marwood family, she would see him often. Since he was rted to Anthony and it had been so many years since, Anne could not help feeling anxious¡­ Tommy said something to thedy beside him, and the sexydy left. She even looked at Anne as she went away. Tommy went to Anne, and looked at the beautiful woman. He said with friendliness, ¡°Do you remember me?¡± ¡°I¡­do. You¡¯re Tommy Marwood.¡± Tommy smiled and said, ¡°Thest time I saw your aunt, she said you¡¯reing back. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have called out your name.¡± Anne thought about how she came back and also left but was captured when she got on the ne. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°When my uncle had his anniversary party, I was away. If not, I would have seen you. Anyway, what are you doing here?¡± Tommy asked. ¡°I¡¯m¡­looking for a job.¡± Anne looked at the front desk. ¡°But I need to submit a resume first¡­¡± Tommy thought about it and said, ¡°Wait up¡­¡± He took out his phone and made a phone call. When Anne heard what he said, she was quite surprised. After ending the call, Tommy said, ¡°You can go straight to HR.¡± Anne knew what was happening, and she did not know what to say. She did not expect this and said, ¡°If so¡­I feel bad.¡± Tommy smiled and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I happen to know the owner. This is nothing.¡± Anne was grateful and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been years! Why are you being so polite?¡± Tommy smiled. Anne did not look at ease. When she was bullied by Anthony back then, it was also Tommy who helped her. ¡°Go on!¡± Tommy said. ¡°Okay.¡± Anne did not speak anymore, and she was then led to HR. Anne had no medical knowledge, and this was not her major in college. There was a reason why she wanted to work here. Therefore, after she left HR, she was transferred to the doctor¡¯s office. After signing the confidential documents, she had the surgery. After getting up from the operation bed, she finally let out a sigh of relief. However, this was just a temporary fix. Her main goal was to leave the Royal Mansion and Anthony¡­ Afterward, she made the video call to her three kids¡­ ¡°Mama promised to call us every day!¡± Charlie said with a wrong expression. His tiny face was flushing red. ¡°Mama hasn¡¯t finished work?¡± Chris asked with anticipation. ¡°When is Mamaing back?¡± Chloe sobbed. ¡°I will try my best, alright?¡± Anne heard the kids crying. She felt as if she had been stabbed in the heart. What could she do? She had no way of going back, and their father controlled her! How could she tell this to them? Giving birth to the three without Anthony¡¯s permission was bad enough¡­ After putting them to sleep, Anne returned to work after rposing herself. A nurse took care of her. She let Anne assist her in taking care of the patient after surgery. Anne walked out of the surgery clinic when the lights were off, and the streetmps were turned on. She stood before the clinic, feeling scared. She did not want to return to the Royal Mansion, but she had to. Meanwhile, a silver Borsche stopped before her. The window rolled down, and Tommy¡¯s face was seen. ¡°Anne.¡± Anne halted. ¡°Want to have dinner?¡± Tommy invited. Anne hesitated but agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Inside an elegant restaurant, the music surrounded the room. The two of them picked a table by the window and had a view of the street outside. ¡°How did you find the job?¡± Tommy asked. ¡°Quite good. Thank you.¡± ¡°Anne, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Anne smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you. I was surprised. You did me a huge favor. Let me buy you dinner.¡± ¡°What about you buying me the next meal?¡± In other words, he wanted to meet again. Anne knew she must not get too close to Tommy, which was not good for her. However, she could not turn him down since he had helped her today. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Did you graduate early?¡± ¡°I dropped out, so I chose toe back.¡± Anne made up an excuse. ¡°That¡¯s quite nice. However, why didn¡¯t you choose to work with thepany owned by the Marwood family? I¡¯m sure your aunt would help you,¡± Tommy said. It was quite a surprise that she chose the surgery clinic. ¡°My aunt is my aunt. I am myself. I don¡¯t want to rely on others,¡± Anne said. ¡°You¡¯re different from the other girls. I figured it out a long time ago.¡± Tommy looked at her amusingly. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Anne lowered her eyes and smiled weakly. ¡°Really.¡± ¡°I heard that¡­Anthony also went to Uncle¡¯s anniversary party. I hope he didn¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Tommy asked. ¡°No¡­nothing, I left not long after¡­¡± Anne did not want to talk about Anthony. She was like an anxious bird; mentioning his name made it hard to breathe. ¡°If he¡¯s troubling you, tell me. I will help you,¡± Tommy said. Anne was touched. When she used to be helpless, Tommy helped her. It had been a long time since, and she could recognize him right away. Now that Anthony was tormenting her, she bumped into Tommy, and he even helped her to get a job at the surgery clinic. He helped her a lot, and she was grateful. Perhaps when one was helpless, one would seek safety¡­ ¡°Why did Anthonye back to Luton?¡± Anne pretended as if she knew nothing. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Nobody from the family knows either.¡± Tommy frowned slightly. Anne¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Have you been in touch with him?¡± ¡°Not since he cut his ties with the Marwood family. There¡¯s no way for me to get in touch with him.¡± Tommy thought of something, and he reminded, ¡°If you see him, try to stay away.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Anne replied. In the past, Tommy would visit Anthony at the Marwood Mansion from time to time. They were quite close. However, Anthony was so cruel as to cut off all ties. Yet, someone like him was powerful. Normal demons were not intimidating, but threatening and powerful demons were! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As the two of them were happily enjoying their meal, a ck Rolls Loyce slowly drove toward the restaurant. Anthony¡¯s sharp eyes prated through the dark window and were fixed on the two of them. As Anne was eating, she suddenly had chills all over. She turned her face toward the street outside. The cars were driving past, as usual, nothing was suspicious. So¡­where did that chille from¡­ ¡°What is it?¡± Tommy asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± After the meal, they walked out¡­. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home,¡± Tommy said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can get myself back.¡± ¡°Are you living alone?¡± Tommy asked. ¡°Yeah, I rented a ce.¡± Tommy thought to himself, ¡®She must be single.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Anne said and left. Tommy watched Anne¡¯s small figure with gentle eyes. She had not changed a bit. Even her tiny figure remained the same¡­ Anne chose the cheapest transportation to dy her time and arrive at the Royal Mansionter. She got off the subway and walked for an hour before arriving at the gate of the Royal Mansion. If she had the choice, she wished that she would never return¡­ When she saw the Rolls Loyce parked outside the door, her body jolted. It was Anthony¡¯s car¡­ The trees swayed among the darkness like dancing demons. Anne gulped, bit her tongue, and entered the mansion. When her eyes met the sharp and dark figure, she could not help trembling. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Anthony said quietly. ¡°Nowhere¡­I found a job today. I¡¯m working at a surgery clinic¡­¡± Anne said and knew there was no point hiding from him as he could find out anything. Anthony watched her coldly. ¡°Come forward and speak.¡± Anne was standing a distance away since she was fearful of Anthony. She halted and walked forward. She stopped when she was one meter away. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check¡­¡± ¡°Nothing else?¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes were darkened. Anne flinched, and her jaw dropped. ¡°Do you want me to find out?¡± Anthony asked darkly. Anne said quickly, ¡°No. I don¡¯t know if I should be saying this¡­when I was at the surgery clinic, I bumped into Tommy with another woman, probably his girlfriend? I¡¯m not too sure. After that¡­I had dinner with Tommy, and I came back after dinner.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in such a rush to meet a man? Do you want me to introduce you to some?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. We only had a meal and nothing else!¡± Anne defended. ¡°I remember he used to like you. Didn¡¯t you ask him to send you away?¡± Anthony mocked. Anne looked down. ¡°I know my ce.¡± ¡°Stay away from him!¡± Anthony growled. ¡°I know¡­¡± Anne obeyed and repressed the fear inside her, and she said, ¡°Can I rent a ce nearer the surgery clinic? It¡¯s quitete by the time I get here. I even have to walk for an hour from the subway station back here, please?¡± The spacious living hall fell dead silent. A powerful repression engulfed the space. Anne felt it hard to breathe. She was afraid that he might disagree. She added, ¡°You control the entire Luton. It doesn¡¯t matter where I live¡­¡± With that said, she saw Anthony¡¯s feet touch the floor. He stood up, striking fear in her heart. Anne trembled and stiffened. She was terrified but was unable to move her legs. It was as if she was restricted by something invisible. Following that, her chin was tightly gripped by his powerful fingers. Anthony red from above. His voice was low and cold. ¡°Okay.¡± She was shocked that he agreed. His eyes were so dark, and she could see her own fearful reflection in his eyes. ¡°Only if you agree to be wherever I want you to be,¡± Anthony demanded. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Anne agreed. Under his gaze, she tried to step back. ¡°I¡¯ll return to my room.¡± With that said, she carefully went up. Anthony turned away, and his eyes were sharp. A predator was never worried about his prey getting out of his control. She ran away two years ago. This time, she won¡¯t be able to! When she got back into her room, she sat on the edge of the bed but was not feeling very relieved. She would never be at ease as long as she was in his control. She had always been cautious and did things step by step to avoid falling into the abyss. The next day, Anne was working while searching for a ce to stay. When she found a suitable ce, she went to have a viewing during her break. It was a one-bedroom t, around fifty square meters, costing one thousand two hundred bucks per month. Since she was in a rush to move out of the Royal Mansion, she had not had much time or options. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 15 Chapter 15 She moved in that night. She locked the door andy down in bed. She slept peacefully that night, even if she had to wake up at midnight to video call her kids. This ce was much safer than the Royal Mansion. After working in the surgery clinic for a few days, Anne was beginning to look like an ordinary working woman instead of an abused one. One day, after she finished her morning shift, she went into the toilet when her phone vibrated. When she saw an unknown number, she halted. She did not know who was calling and assumed it was Anthony. If it was him, she dared not to answer. After unlocking her screen, she answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Anne, it¡¯s me.¡± Anne was relieved. ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± ¡°I just got out of the office and will be passing by your ce. Want to have lunch?¡± Anne instantly recalled the warning from Anthony, and she turned down, ¡°Sorry, I still have work to do, and I don¡¯t feel like going out.¡± ¡°I see, that¡¯s fine. Get some rest. We will meet another time.¡± Tommy backed down. ¡°Okay,¡± Anne said politely. After washing her hand in the toilet, she went to the pantry. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She drank water inside while ordering takeaway from her phone. She had no idea what to eat. Meals were not provided at her workce, and she had to sort them out herself. She was paid rather well. She was paid six thousand dors during probation and ten thousand dors if she passed probation. In addition, she could earnmissions from finding more customers. Anne thought if she was on her own, having a well-paid job like this would be very nice. However, she had three kids to take care of. It would be nice to make some extra cash before returning to take care of her children. A nurse came in with a meal box in her hand. ¡°Anne, this is for you.¡± ¡°Mine?¡± Anne received the food wrapped in a hotel container and bag. She was confused. ¡°A man sent it to the front desk. I heard it was a handsome man driving a Borsche. So, is he your boyfriend?¡± Anne was shocked. She knew who it was, it was Tommy¡­ The nurse saw that she did not speak. She did not question further and left. Anne looked at the box, confused. Had he bought this because she rejected having a meal with him? Anne did not take it for granted. Since she was hungry and was sent with such a delicious meal, she felt a surge of warmth as her stomach growled. A text was sent to her. She clicked open to see Tommy¡¯s text, [No seafood. Don¡¯t worry.] Anne looked at the words nkly, and she was touched. She had not expected Tommy to remember that she could not eat seafood¡­ Anne replied, [Thank you. I didn¡¯t wish to trouble you again.] Tommy did not reply. Anne did not know if he had seen her message. Anne took out the box and opened it. As expected, it was delicious, with no seafood. Since this was sent to her, she must not waste the food. Anne ate while she thought to herself. They were all from the Marwood family. They both lost their mothers. Why did they have such different personalities? Anthony was a monster! When she was about to finish¡­ ¡°Did you like it?¡± Anne looked up to see a handsome figure by the door. Tommy walked in and sat on a chair opposite her, looking at the emptied box. ¡°It looks like your taste hasn¡¯t changed.¡± Anne could not help blushing. She quickly cleaned them up and put them into the bag by the side. She wiped her lips and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me? Don¡¯t worry, I told them I¡¯m here to look for your boss. I didn¡¯t tell them I¡¯m looking for you.¡± Tommy looked at the door and asked considerately, ¡°Do you want to close the door?¡± Anneughed and answered, ¡°It¡¯d be more suspicious if the door were closed.¡± Tommy saw the smile on her face, he was moved, but he hid it well. In fact, someone walked past the pantry, and indeed, he was the owner of the surgery clinic, Robin Weir. When he saw the man inside, he was shocked. ¡°Why¡¯re you here?¡± Tommy stood up and said, ¡°I came in to ask for a drink.¡± ¡°This is your boss,¡± he introduced to Anne. Anne instantly put her hands before her and bowed. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Robin looked at Anne and knew what was happening, he said, ¡°Hello.¡± He then looked at Tommy and said, ¡°Good timing. I need a favor from you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look well, is it severe?¡± Tommy asked. ¡°The clinic will have a new owner. Do you think it is severe? I¡¯ll wait for you at my office.¡± Robin turned and left. Tommy said to Anne, ¡°I¡¯ll check on him.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± After the two men left, Anne zoned out while standing in the pantry. Someone was going to take over the surgery clinic? So soon? She was only here for two days, and she was just getting used to working here. Does she have to find another job? Though if they did not fire her, she might be able to stay? Was it likely? She was hired because of Tommy! She had no prior knowledge! Whatever¡­she might as well get fired¡­ When Anne went back to shift, she still had not seen Tommy. She went back to work. In the afternoon, she heard from her colleagues, and even the doctors were discussing the changing of the owner. ¡°I heard it¡¯s not even an investment. Someone bought it entirely. How rich!¡± ¡°Bought it? Who did it? How scary!¡± Anne was shocked. She knew the difference between investing and buying. Buying costs more than investing. Though the upside of buying was that it was quicker than investing, therefore, typical businessmen would not choose to buy¡­ ¡°What if it was a forced transaction? Our clinic is one of the best in Luton. Many celebritiese to us, and we have so many resources. Why would Mr. Weir sell it? He¡¯s either forced or drugged!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me the buyer has money and power?¡± ¡°Probably some big names in Luton. Anne, what do you think?¡± one of the nurses asked her. Anne, who was dressed in the same nurse¡¯s uniform, was questioned. She was unable to react. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± She had been away from Luton all these years, and she was not familiar with this country. However, the one thing she was certain of was that the owner was forced to sell the clinic. If not, Robin would not have asked Tommy to help. Anne did not want Robin to sell it¡­ However, the next day, the ownership of the clinic changed. She learned from the doctor that the management could do as they pleased, while the doctors and nurses could not change their minds. There was no change of staff, and all the part-timers were able to stay. It was only that Robin was no longer their boss. A few days after the change, they had not seen their new boss. However, it did not affect the staff as long as they were not fired. After all, it was just a job. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 16 Chapter 16 There was an appointment that night, and they had to work overtime. At six in the evening, Anne was about to eat the bread she had prepared when her phone rang. She saw the caller ID and answered, ¡°I¡¯m working overtime.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m bringing you a delicious meal.¡± Anne walked to the reception and saw Tommy waiting for her. She walked over and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you don¡¯t have to send me food?¡± ¡°Not even once?¡± Tommy saw her standing there. He grabbed her small wrist and pulled her over. When he touched her, she jolted and had no choice but to sit on the chair. She saw the meal prepared for one person. ¡°Why¡¯re you so nice to me?¡± Anne asked. Tommy had a gentle look as he answered, ¡°I¡¯ll be nice to you, and all you have to do is to ept it. No pressure. Just like how it was when you were at the Marwood Mansion. If you¡¯d like to, you can even call me brother.¡± Brother¡­Anne looked down. All her nightmares started when she called Anthony ¡®brother¡¯. Therefore, she had no courage to call Tommy her ¡®brother¡¯. She should not have met Tommy this many times¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t eat now, it will get cold and my effort will be wasted.¡± Tommy reached over to ruffle her hair. He took care of her like a sister. Anne fixed her hair andined, ¡°I¡¯m not a child. Why do you touch my hair.¡± Tommyughed and replied, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t. Eat.¡± Looking at Anne¡¯s adorable face, he thought that Anne, who was twenty-one, was merely a kid to him. ¡°Right, how¡¯s Mr. Weir?¡± Anne recalled. ¡°He established the clinic and nurtured the clinic like his child. Yet, he was forced to sell it. Most importantly, the buyer did not even show up and bought him out with money. He must have felt horrible,¡± Tommy said. ¡°Is the buyer very powerful? Who is he?¡± Anne was curious. Was he as powerful as Tommy? If he were not powerful, Tommy would have been able to help Robin, but it was apparent that he could not. Anne hoped that there was someone to beat Anthony¡­ ¡°I heard he¡¯s someone from the Archduke Group, so I can¡¯t help Robin,¡± Tommy said. Hearing that, Anne¡¯s only hope vanished. Her face turned even paler. Was it Anthony? Anthony bought the clinic? Why him¡­ Anne tightened her grip on the box. Since she was exerting too much force, it was crumpled, and the hot soup fell onto her skin. ¡°Argh!¡± Tommy opened the bottled water by the side and took her hand to wash the burn with water. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The water ran through her hand and cooled down the burn. ¡°It¡¯s red.¡± Tommy frowned, looking at the reddish hand as he washed it. Anne saw how worried Tommy was, and she felt bad. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The soup was not that hot.¡± Tommy looked up and said seriously, ¡°If your hand is broken, I will take care of you.¡± The nervous atmosphere was taken away by Tommy. Anne smiled. ¡°How so? You¡¯ll cut down your hand for me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want my hand?¡± ¡°Stop fooling around¡­¡± Anne grinned. A dark shadow passed by the room. The tall figure exuded an air of oppression stopped by the room. The door was half opened, and he saw the interaction between Tommy and Anne. Anne¡¯s hand was in Tommy¡¯s hand. The figure exuded a powerful aura. Tommy sensed the unusual atmosphere and looked over. Anne looked over as well. When she saw the chilly and dark eyes, she retrieved her hand, and her legs went soft. She leaned onto the table that stopped her from falling over. ¡°Bro?¡± Tommy was surprised. Anthony walked into the room. His tall figure oppressed the others. The atmosphere grew tense. When Anthony nced at Anne, Tommy somehow went before her to block her from him. Yet, this further frightened Anne. As if there was something between her and Tommy¡­ While Anthony¡¯s threat resonated in her ears¡­ ¡°Bro, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Why¡¯re you here?¡± Tommy was confused. This was a surgery clinic. He did not think that Anthony¡¯s handsome face, which even made him feel insecure, had anything to work on. Unless he was here for Anne¡­ ¡°I was passing by,¡± Anthony said coldly. Tommy went up. ¡°Bro, we haven¡¯t met for so many years. Want to get a drink?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anthony did not turn down. When he left, his eagle eyes nced at his victim, who dared not to make a sound. After the two men had left, Anne¡¯s body went soft, and she fell onto the chair. Her back was sweating. She knew why Anthony showed up. The Archduke Group bought the clinic. In other words, Anthony bought the clinic. He could show up at his clinic whenever he wanted to. Anne held her face helplessly. Anthony bought this clinic in order to control her. Who would have thought that one would go this far to ensure she had no freedom¡­ Anne thought of the surgery she had. Would Anthony find out? Probably not. Anthony would not check the files. Thinking of that, she was more at ease. When the customer came, Anne went back to work. When the procedure ended, it was around nine at night. Anne went into the changing room. Her phone rang when she opened the locker and got ready to change. When she took out her phone, she halted. It was a video call. She told Nancy not to call. Furthermore, it was not even daytime there! Anne answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mama? Is this Mama?¡± A child-like voice was heard. Anne¡¯s heart softened as if all her fatigue was washed away. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. What time is it? Why¡¯re you awake? Where are your brothers?¡± Anne asked. It was her daughter, Chloe, calling. She pouted and said, ¡°They are not up yet. I miss Mama, so I took Nancy¡¯s phone to call you.¡± Anne knew it. She did not me her but smiled. ¡°Hmm, I miss you, too.¡± After all, the kids knew nothing. ¡°How¡¯s Mama¡¯s work?¡± ¡°I just finished work. I¡¯m about to go home!¡± ¡°You¡¯re noting back to us?¡± Anne was about to say something when Nancy¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Chloe, why are you on the phone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling Mama.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say we can¡¯t call Mama when she¡¯s at work?¡± ¡°Just¡­just¡­for a while¡­¡± Anne heard Chloe¡¯s adorable voice, and she had a gentle smile on her face. She thought of how she would video call them when it was their daytime. The door of the changing room moved. Anne thought it was her colleague. When she turned around, a pair of dark eyes came into sight. She was so terrified that she turned pale. ¡°Who¡¯re you calling?¡± Anthony asked with a nk expression. ¡°Nobody¡­¡± Anne stiffened with fear. ¡°Give me the phone.¡± Anne was going to run away while ending the call. The other hand was even quicker¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Anne gasped and wanted to retrieve her phone, but her neck was held against the wardrobe. ¡°Argh!¡± Anthony got hold of the phone, but the call ended. He called back and put the phone on speaker. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 When the call was answered, Anthony red at Anne with growing hatred. Anne breathed heavily, and her face turned pale. She looked as if she was in pain while overwhelmed with fear! She prayed that Anthony would not find out about their kids. No way! ¡°Hello, Anne? Why did you hang up?¡± Nancy asked. Anthony did not seem to be pleased with this woman¡¯s voice. His eyes signaled Anne to speak. ¡°I¡¯m ¡­fine, I¡¯m about to go home! I was calling to let you know that I won¡¯t be able toe back anytime soon. I¡¯ll pay you backter¡­¡± Anne said with a shaky voice. ¡°Oh dear, money is not important. It¡¯s just that my health is deteriorating day by day.¡± Anne was shocked by Nancy¡¯s acting. ¡°It won¡¯t. I will try toe back sooner, ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Anthony ended the call. ¡°Give up on this thought!¡± He was not concerned about others¡¯ illnesses. Anne pursed her lips. ¡°When I was there, she took good care of me. She¡­¡± ¡°Go!¡± Anthony cut her short, as he was not interested in what she said. He instructed and turned away. ¡°I¡¯ll get changed¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Anne thought to herself, ¡®l¡¯ll have to keep wearing this nurse costume?¡¯ They went to a high-end bar. All the cars parked by the front cost no less than a million dors. This showed how much the minimum spent on the bar was. With Anne¡¯s status, she had no right even to get in. She followed behind Anthony and went in under his name! Anne walked in when the door opened. She saw Tommy sitting alone inside with alluring women taking care of him. When one of the women saw Anthony, she instantly wanted to go toward him, but she was scared by his intimidating gaze. When Tommy saw Anne, who came in her uniform, he pushed the woman away from him and stood up. ¡°Anne, you came for me?¡± Anthony¡¯s sharp eyes noticed Tommy¡¯s doing, but he did not speak. This was not right. How would Anne know that he was here? She came with Anthony¡­ Anthony sat down and suddenly grabbed Anne¡¯s wrist and pushed her over¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Anne knocked over and bumped into a hard and muscr chest. Her heart was beating fast. ¡°Bro!¡± Tommy went up to stop him, but Anthony¡¯s chilly look halted him¡­ ¡°Tommy, stay away from this woman. If not, you will end up badly.¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes were cold. He grabbed Anne¡¯s chin and picked her up. ¡°Am I right?¡± Anne¡¯s breathing was shaking, and her clear eyes were withholding the humiliation. Tommy¡¯s jaw clenched. He looked at Anne, who was unable to move, worriedly. Was it still not clear to him? Before he saw Anne, it was likely that Anthony already had his eyes on her! ¡°Speak!¡± Anthony was running out of patience. ¡°You¡¯re¡­right.¡± Anne gulped. ¡°Bro, don¡¯t do this. Anne didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Let her off!¡± Tommy pleaded. ¡°Tommy, it¡¯s not your ce to tell me what to do!¡± Anthony reminded him. They were drinking a moment ago, but now Anthony had turned into another person. Tommy looked unwell. ¡°Since you want to find a man, I found one for you. Your client prefers special service. Aren¡¯t I nice to you, hmm?¡± Anthony¡¯s voice rang like a demon. Anne¡¯s face turned pale again, and her body trembled, but she dared not to look at him, ¡°No¡­don¡¯t do this. I will do as you say from now on.¡± ¡°When you go against me, this is what you get.¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes turned dangerous. Previous Chapter Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Anne knew what he meant, she was too close to Tommy, but it was not her fault! He must not me this on her! ¡°Bring her to the client¡¯s room!¡± Anthony demanded. The bodyguards by the door walked over. Anne trembled in fear. Seeing that Tommy wasing over, the other bodyguard blocked him from getting close. The bodyguard grabbed Anne by her arm¡­ ¡°Argh, don¡¯t touch me. I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡± Anne was very scared, and she kicked the bodyguard¡¯s knees in panic. The bodyguard did not expect her to kick and let go of her. Anne¡¯s body then bumped into Anthony¡¯s arm. He was holding a wine ss, and the wine spilled. The liquid drenched his fingers. The atmosphere in the room turned tense and chillier. Anne was so scared that she trembled. ¡°I¡¯I¡­.wipe it off for you!¡± She quickly took the towel from the table and wiped Anthony¡¯s hand. Yet, his hand moved away. Anne was confused and terrified. Suddenly, Anthony¡¯s eerie voice demanded, ¡°Lick it off.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Anne was stunned. ¡°Do you need me to repeat myself?¡± Anthony¡¯s voice was harsher as he threatened. ¡°Bro! Why would you humiliate her like this? Was it not enough what you did to her in the past?¡± Tommy was furious. He pushed the bodyguards away, trying to save her. The bodyguards were not weak. They were professional. When Tommy was about to punch a bodyguard, he stepped back and dodged. Tommy quickly moved away and threw another punch at the bodyguard¡¯s head. The bodyguard went into fighting mode. He tilted his head to move from Tommy¡¯s punch. His body went forward, and he punched Tommy in his stomach¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Tommy groaned in pain and took a few steps backward. He felt pain in his stomach and tried his best to keep it under control. However, his face was turning pale. Anne saw this and said quickly, ¡°Tommy, this has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t mind me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Tommy¡¯s voice turned hoarse from pain. ¡°Go away!¡± Anne looked away. She touched Anthony¡¯s fingers, dripping with wine. She jolted and shut her eyes to put her lips on his hand. ¡°Anne¡­¡± Tommy saw her kneeling on her knees, cleaning Anthony¡¯s hand in shock. ¡°Be careful,¡± Anthony demanded from above. Anne held back her tears and dignity. She was focused on cleaning his hand, slowly making her way from his palms to his fingers. Anthony looked down heartlessly, like a giant looking at an ant by his feet. As he had everything under control, his fingers jolted. Anthony¡¯s body tensed up like a predator under attack! Anne was shocked. She backed away and did not know what she had done wrong. She looked at Anthony nkly. Before she could react, her chin was grabbed harshly. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°As expected, some things don¡¯t have to be taught by the others. ¡°Anthony red with hatred, and he then instructed, ¡°Bring her away!¡± The bodyguards went forward to grab Anne¡¯s arm, and she did not even resist. Perhaps she knew that even if she did, there was no use. ¡°Anne!¡± Tommy wanted to help her, but another bodyguard blocked him. He watched as Anne was carried away, and the door was shut automatically Anthony took a towel to wipe his finger. He was cold like ice, unmoved. Tommy went forward, ¡°Bro, let her go. What has she done to you? Not in the past and not now! Even if Sarah wronged you, she is only Anne¡¯s aunt and not her mother. Why would you punish Anne for that? I don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°What does it have anything to do with you?¡± Anthony scoffed coldly. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Tommy was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you treating Anne this way. She¡¯s innocent.¡± ¡°To me, nobody is innocent!¡± Anthony said coldly. Anne was pushed into a room, and the door was closed shut. There was no way for her to open the door. There was someone behind her. She turned back to see an unfit man walking out of the toilet. He had a towel around his body with his bulging belly showing. When the man saw the beautifuldy, his eyes sparkled, especially as she was wearing his ideal costume. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to have such beauty, no wonder the membership cost me five million bucks.¡± Anne was shocked as she leaned on the door. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯te here. I don¡¯t work here. I was kidnapped¡­. Don¡¯t touch me. ¡°Come, let me touch you¡­¡± the man was eager as he went onto her. ¡°Argh!¡± Anne flinched and moved away. The man saw Anne hiding by the bed and became more excited. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will pay you however much you want as long as you listen to me. You will have unlimited money¡­¡± With that said, he went onto her and pressed her against the bed ¡°Argh! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Aww, you look even prettier up close. Don¡¯t worry. I will be gentle. I won¡¯t hurt a beauty like you.¡± The man caressed her tender face. Anne was terrified as she stopped his hand. With a thought, she smiled and said, ¡°Sir, I will shower first. It won¡¯t take long. Okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you don¡¯t shower, you¡¯re still very fine.¡± The man was eager to kiss her. Anne was disgusted. She grabbed the light by the bed stand and smashed it at his head. ¡°Argh!¡± The man cried out and fainted. Anne pushed his disgusting body away and went off the bed. Seeing that he was not moving, she was worried that he was dead. She went forward to feel for his breath and found he was still alive. Anne was not in a rush to get out. Her soft body leaned against the wall as she sat there in terror. Even if she went out, Anthony would find out she escaped, and he would surely find her another man. She did not want to¡­ As she wasing up with a n, the door clicked. Anne looked up, and her body stiffened. Who was it? A momentter, a tall shadow came in. Anthony¡¯s sharp eyes nced at the fainted man and then at Anne. She stood up in fear with her back leaning on the wall. Anthony went up to her slowly, elegantly, and dangerously. Anne looked at the man who fainted in bed and the light that had fallen. The bed was tiny, and it seemed that nothing had happened. She tried toe up with an excuse, ¡°It hasn¡¯t started, and he¡­ he fainted¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I ept this?¡± Anthony looked at her darkly. ¡°P¡­ Please let me go? Other than this, I¡¯d do anything.¡± Anne begged. Anthony red at Anne and sat on the bed. ¡°Come here.¡± Anne did not understand but went to him anyway. When she went over, he grabbed her wrist, and she fell onto him. ¡°Argh!¡± Suddenly, he grabbed her on her chin and forced her to look up.¡± If you satisfy me, I will let you go.¡± Anne understood what he wanted, and her lips were trembling. Meanwhile, the man on the bed moved. He was not unconscious after all. A ck gun pointed at his head as he was about to sit up. He was so scared that heid back down. He dared not to move. The man¡¯s eyes looked at the arm holding the gun. The person with the gun exuded a powerful aura when the watch on his hand was worth fifty million. The man dared not to breathe. He knew what was happening¡­ At midnight, Anne walked back to her rented ce on her own. She went into the bathroom, which was big enough for one person. She turned on the tap and washed her face. She looked up in the mirror and saw her eyes were swollen, and she looked like a mess. Her tied hair had loosened, and her hair sat on her shoulder. Sheforted herself that at least it was not the other man who assaulted her. Although Anthony did not go all the way, what he did was already insulting enough. She told herself that they had already slept together two years ago. There was no need to make a fuss. She reminded herself of their kids¡­ With that, Anne felt better. She showered and cleaned herself before video calling Nancy. Nancy was worried and answered, ¡°Are you okay??¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was close. Luckily you are smart.¡± ¡°I heard a man¡¯s voice, and your voice was shaky. I dared not to speak of anything else. You did tell me not to mention the kids.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Where are the kids? I want to see them¡­¡± When she saw the cute little creatures, Anne felt much better. She had a happy smile¡­ On the next day, she went to work as usual. ¡°Anne, someone¡¯s looking for you,¡± a nurse told her. Anne went to the guest room. When she saw the man, she turned to leave. ¡°Anne!¡± Tommy chased out and pulled on her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Anne retrieved her hand and looked away. ¡°Don¡¯te looking for me anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried¡­¡± ¡°I smashed the other man. He didn¡¯t touch me,¡± Anne said. Anthony only touched her¡­ ¡°That¡¯s good. I was attacked by Anthony and fainted, so I could note to you. If anything did happen, I would never forgive myself.¡± Anne did not expect him to care so much. He was also hurt by Anthonyst night. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Don¡¯te to me anymore.¡± With that said, she turned away. ¡°Anne, I said to you that I¡¯ll always have you back. Do you remember?¡± Tommy asked from behind. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Anne stopped and turned back to look at him with watery eyes.¡± I remember, thank you. I will take good care of myself. Also, the person who bought this clinic is¡­Anthony.¡± Tommy jolted. ¡°Him?¡± ¡°So, don¡¯te here.¡± Anne looked away and walked inside. Tommy stood there transfixed. He found it hard to ept. If it was Anthony who bought the Aesthetic Clinic, then he was also the person in charge of the Archduke Group¡­ He would never have thought that it was Anthony. When did Anthony turn into the powerful person in charge of the Archduke Group¡­ The reason she told Tommy was to stop him froming to this clinic that was controlled by Anthony. Also, she did not want Tommy to start a pointless fight as there was no point in fighting against the Archduke Group. Furthermore, she did not want to put Tommy in a difficult situation. Once she managed to leave Luton, she would nevere back again. So what was the point¡­ Anne went to buy lunch in the afternoon. When she walked to the road¡­ ¡°Anne!¡± When Anne heard the voice, she turned over and saw Sarah, who looked in disbelief. Anne saw her only rtive. She wanted to cry but held back her tears. ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Sarah went forward and asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you still here? If I didn¡¯t hear Tommy speaking to your uncle, I wouldn¡¯t know that you¡¯re still in Luton!¡± ¡°Sorry, aunt, I¡­¡± ¡°Was it Anthony? You left the party the other day because of Anthony. You¡¯re back because of him, right?¡± Anne looked down. This was no longer a secret¡­ ¡°You¡¯re working here? Come back with me! He won¡¯t be able to bully you!¡± Sarah pulled Anne into the car. ¡°Aunt, no¡­¡± ¡°Why not? He¡¯s not weed in the Marwood mansion. He won¡¯t be able to do anything!¡± ¡°Aunt, I can¡¯t ¡­¡± Anne had tears in her eyes. She held onto the door and did not want to go in. Sarah was furious but seeing Anne¡¯s tears, she softened. ¡°With me by your side, he won¡¯t be able to do anything to you. However, if you¡¯re alone, he could do anything!¡± ¡°Do you know how powerful Anthony is?¡± Anne asked. ¡°I heard from Tommy, and we¡¯re all very shocked. It¡¯s terrifying to have someone like him control Luton! So I can¡¯t leave you alone! I will fight for you! Let¡¯s go!¡± Sarah pulled her again. ¡°No, aunt, listen to me.¡± ¡°What else is there to say? You were so scared of him back in the Marwood Mansion. You ran away to get away from him. He¡¯s a monster.¡± ¡°I know, I know it. Aunt, why don¡¯t you let me deal with this on my own? If I don¡¯t, he won¡¯t leave me alone.¡± ¡°How do you want to deal with him? Would he listen to you?¡± ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry about me. I have a job now. Once I settle down, I will find a way.¡± Anne thought of how Sarah helped her to buy the tickets and almost got into trouble. She dared not to put Sarah in danger again. Sarah caressed her niece¡¯s face, ¡°Look at your small face. You¡¯ve lost weight. Anne, where do you live now? Is it good? Do you eat well?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the ce I rented was fine, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Unless you want to sneak away by ne again? This doesn¡¯t work. To be honest, I wish you would stay in Luton.¡± Anne felt bad, and this was the only thing she could not agree with Sarah. She had three kids away, and they were Anthony¡¯s children. She must not stay in Luton¡­ ¡°That¡¯s it, then. Stay here, and we wille up with a n. Hopefully, he will let you go.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Anne knew that Anthony would never let her go unless she was dead¡­ ¡°Anne,e to my ce for a nice meal tomorrow!¡± Sarah said. ¡°Nice meal?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember my birthday? I lived with you for so many years, and I always remember your birthday!¡± Sarah rubbed Anne¡¯s nose. Anne flinched. How could she go? Anthony did not want her to get in touch with the Marwood family, especially her aunt. However, it would be cruel of her not to attend Sarah¡¯s birthday¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just a meal at home. Just me, you, and your uncle. Anthony won¡¯te to our mansion. You can go home after the meal. Nobody would know.¡± Anne was convinced. ¡°Okay, I will go.¡± She had no way of turning her aunt down. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Since it was just a meal and she could leave afterward, Anthony would not find out so soon¡­ On Sarah¡¯s birthday, Anne finished work as usual. After returning to the t, she went through the back door and took a taxi to Marwood Mansion. She bought a gift for Sarah yesterday. ¡°Aunt, happy birthday !¡± ¡°Look at you, why bother buying a gift?¡± Sarah smiled at her. ¡°Just something small.¡± ¡°I will like whatever you buy me.¡± After getting inside, the memories came back to her. Anne recalled Anthony¡¯s figure. He was in his twenties, standing on the stairs, looking down at her from above with his chilling eyes. In her eyes, he was a dangerous person. ¡°Anne, do you remember this ce?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°I do. It looks the same as before,¡± Anne said. Ron smiled and said, ¡°I remember when Anne first came here, she was in a dress looking adorable.¡± ¡°Come here, don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s eat. Are you hungry?¡± Sarah pulled Anne¡¯s hand. They sat before the table. ¡°I made all of your favorite dishes.¡± ¡°Aunt, this is your birthday. Why did you make my favorite dishes ¡­¡± Anne felt bad. ¡°Silly kid, as long as you¡¯re with me, it doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s favorite dishes we¡¯re eating,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Thank you, aunt.¡± Anne was touched. ¡°Thank me for eating more!¡± Sarah gave her more food. Anne was grateful. This was something shecked living abroad all these years. Her aunt had always been very kind to her, and she treated her like her daughter. Therefore, on her birthday, she had to risk everything to stay with her aunt¡­ As they were happily eating, there was the sound of an engineing from outside. Sarah was curious. ¡°Who came? I¡¯ll have a look.¡± She walked past the living room to have a look. When Sarah saw the ck and arrogant Rolls Loyce, she was still confused until she saw the maning out. She grabbed the handle in shock. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡°Who is it?¡± Ron walked over and saw Anthony, his son, who had not returned since he had severed ties with them. ¡°Anthony?¡± The bodyguards rushed inside forcefully. They were so powerful and almost knocked over Sarah, who was by the door. Luckily Ron caught her quickly. ¡°Anthony, what are you doing?¡± Ron asked. Anthony was cold, and he ignored them, so he walked in. The mansion looked the same, though he did not see his prey. He walked into the dining hall. The table had dishes all over but only with two sets of cutleries. The bodyguard who had searched all over came back and reported, ¡°Mr. Marwood, empty.¡± Anthony narrowed his sharp and dangerous eyes. He took out his phone to check. His lips curled up cruelly. His big figure turned away. ¡°Go!¡± Anthony went inside the car, and the car left the mansion. Sarah and Ron went back to the dining room. Anne was not there, and even her cutleries disappeared¡­ Meanwhile, Anne was running away by a trail on the mountain behind the mansion. She tossed her cutleries into the woods! Her heart was in her throat! She ran away when she sensed that something was wrong. She knew she must not leave the cutleries on the table. ¡°Argh!¡± She panicked and fell. She rolled off the hill and crawled to the side of the road. A car passed by, and she quickly signaled for help. The driver was shocked and quickly stopped. Anne opened the door. ¡°Sorry, can you give me a ride? I have urgent business! I can pay you!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The driver saw how beautiful and clean she was. He felt like protecting her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Where are you off to?¡± Anne told him the address, it was not far from where the driver was heading, and they left. The car drove on the road, and Anne still felt unsettled. How did Anthony get to the Marwood Mansion? Was he stalking her? It seemed that he got here not long after her! As long as Anthony did not catch her, it was fine¡­ The driver was kind, so he insisted on sending her to her door. Anne would have grown suspicious of him if he had not followed the path home. ¡°Just there, in front¡­¡± Anne looked out the window. When he saw another car that turned into the area, her head buzzed. She pestered the driver. ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Keep driving!¡± The driver asked, ¡°Not here?¡± ¡°Yeah, here. Drive to the back door.¡± Anne then rushed out of the car and ran to her apartment from the back. She saw Anthony going into the apartment. The lift went to the sixth floor, and the lift door opened. Anthony walked out coldly toward an apartment. He seemed to know the way. He did not even bother knocking on the door. He raised his leg and gave a good kick¡­ The door was smashed open. ¡°Argh!?¡± Anne cried out in shock, standing by the door. She looked at the big figure in front of her. ¡°Why¡­ why do you kick my door?¡± Anthony red at her and barked, ¡°Where have you been?¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Anne answered with confusion, ¡°I was right here. I was showering, and I just got out when you kicked the door¡­¡± She did seem as if she had been showering. She was in her pajamas with her hair wet. ¡°How do you know where I live?¡± Anne asked, feeling suspicious. Anthony was furious that he did not catch her. He went forward to pull her hair¡­ ¡°Argh,¡± Anne cried out. ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not¡­¡± Anne would never admit it unless she wanted to die! ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you can¡­check the CCTV¡­I haven¡¯t been out since I got back¡­¡± ¡°Are you ying with me?¡± Anthony pressed her chin, almost breaking her. Anne held back the pain, and she groaned out in pain. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t catch you if you want to run away?¡± Anthony asked coldly. ¡°Even if you want to punish me, you should have a reason to. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Anne defended herself. Anthony red at her dark eyes. He gave in, ¡°Alright, good game. If I catch you next time, I¡¯ll cut you into pieces.¡± Anne could not help shivering. When he let go of her, she staggered back and touched her chin. When she looked up, he was already gone. Anne closed the door and realized that the door was broken. This man was too powerful. Luckily she came up from the back lift, which was quicker than the front lift. It was also closer to her apartment. When she entered her room, she removed her clothes and drenched her hair to look like she was showering. Normally, she could have said that she was shopping, but knowing Anthony¡¯s power in Luton, she knew he would find out. It would be very bad for her if he found out that she was lying. Anne sat on the sofa listlessly. She wondered how did Anthony get to the Marwood Mansion? Was he stalking her? Or¡­ Thinking of something, she took out her phone to check. She checked the apps and found nothing suspicious. She had always been cautious and turned off her location long before. Could it be some external software? She took out her sim card and found something strange. There was a small piece of sticker that looked almost transparent. What technology was this? When did he put this in? How had she not realized this before? He must have ced it when she was in the Royal Mansion! Anne was terrified. No wonder he stopped her before her ne departed! With this, no matter where she had been, Anthony would find her! Anne went ahead to remove the small sticker, but her finger stopped. If she took it out, Anthony would find out! He would then nt another tracker somewhere on her. No way! With that, Anne pretended as if nothing had happened and ced the sim card back in. She believed that the sticker only gave out her location. If not, he would have found out about her three kids since she called them every night. Anne broke out in cold sweat. Luckily she figured it out or else she would not be as lucky next time around. Although Anthony did not punish her this time, it did not mean that he knew nothing. He had full control of her, and he was dangerous. The feeling of beingpletely controlled by another person put her in despair¡­. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 When she turned on the phone, the phone rang. It was Sarah. Anne answered, ¡°Aunt¡­¡± ¡°Anne, how are you? Are you okay? Did Anthony catch you? I dared not to call you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m back. I¡¯m fine.¡± Sarah said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Anthony is unpredictable. He would go back to the Marwood Mansion in order to catch you. I thought he would never show up here again.¡± Anne lowered her eyes. Was there a ce in Luton that he would not go to? If he wanted to extinguish the Marwood Mansion, it would be like him killing an ant¡­ ¡°Anne, don¡¯t worry. I will try my best to save you.¡± ¡°I will do it myself¡­¡± ¡°Even so, I have to help you. I won¡¯t let you get bullied by him!¡± Anne went to the living room after making the call. Ron was sitting there with a frown. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Anthony has not given up on Anne. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Ron apologized to his wife. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Who can stop him? Also, he¡¯s your son, and he won¡¯t go too far.¡± Sarah had a thought and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking, why not find him a woman so that he is preupied?¡± ¡°A woman?¡± ¡°Do you remember the daughter of the Grainger family, Michelle Grainger?¡± ¡°The one who¡¯s a celebrity now?¡± ¡°Yeah! I saw her on the street a few months ago. She even asked me about Anthony. Back then, we hadn¡¯t seen Anthony for a long time. When I told her I didn¡¯t know where he was, she seemed disappointed! Michelle must have liked Anthony!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trust my instinct ?¡± Sarah said with confidence, ¡°She is two years older than Anne. She used toe to our ce for Anthony. She probably liked him back then.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not too bad,¡± Ron agreed. Today, the Aesthetic Clinic was different from other days. Michelle brought her assistant and some reporters to the clinic. They came in a group. When Anne, standing among the nurses, saw Michelle, she paused but resumed her work. Inside the office of the clinic¡­ ¡°Doctor Carlson, help me check and see if my nose is natural or fake, even to the slightest. Come on here, when Dr. Carlson is examining, make sure the camera zooms in in case those women think that my face is unnatural,¡± Michelle instructed her assistant and reporters. One of them held a camera, and another held a phone pointing at Michelle. When Michelle sat down, the doctor examined her face from her eyebrows, jaw, and nose. ¡°No surgery was performed on your face, not even to the slightest,¡± Dr. Carlson concluded with a smile. Michelle smiled gratefully and said, ¡°Dr. Carlson, thank you so much. I¡¯m d.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Michelle turned over, and her smile vanished. ¡°That¡¯s it. Prepare the clip and post it online.¡± The reporters and her assistant packed up, and they left. The sky darkened as Anne walked out of the clinic. A burgundy colored car stopped by her. The window rolled down, and Michelle¡¯s exquisite face was seen. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s actually you,¡± Michelle said. She noticed Anne when she first walked in. Seeing that Anne did not speak, Michelle said, ¡°Come in? Let¡¯s chat.¡± Anne did not know what to say to her, and she was unwilling to get in. ¡°Anne, we¡¯re not strangers? We used to y together. Also, someone will see my car here and assume I¡¯m doing procedures in this clinic.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Anne wanted to say that nobody told her to park here. However, she opened the door and went in. They went to a high-end restaurant. Anne felt that she did not belong there. The diners there were dressed fancily. Michelle was in heels and a branded dress, while Anne had ordinary shoes, jeans, and a loose T-shirt. Her clothing was worth less than a hundred bucks. The manager stared at her when she went in. If it were not for Michelle¡¯s sake, she would have been asked to leave. After they were seated, Anne asked, ¡°Why are we here?¡± ¡°To dine, of course. This ce is private. It¡¯s suitable for popr celebrities like me,¡± Michelle said. Anne did not mind her tone as she had always been this way. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Michelle picked up the menu and said, ¡°Order something ! You probably haven¡¯t eaten, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Anne just got off work. She had not eaten. She was nning to make instant noodles at home. She did not have to read the menu to know how expensive the food was! ¡°No need.¡± Anne thought Michelle wanted to talk. She did not know they were here to eat. Michelle did not say much. She ordered a few dishes and a bottle of wine before returning the menu to the staff. After the staff had gone in, Michelle looked at Anne¡¯s face with a judgemental look. She had disliked Anne since the first time she saw Anne in the Marwood Mansion. It had been a few years, and she disliked Anne even more now. ¡°When did youe back?¡± Michelle asked. ¡°Almost half a month ago.¡± ¡°I just finished shooting, and I know nothing. Are you still in touch with Anthony?¡± Anne¡¯s eyes changed. It seemed that Michelle did not know that Anthony was back. However, Anne had always known that Michelle fancied Anthony back then. She once rushed up to Anne and warned her, ¡°I like Anthony, don¡¯t fight with me.¡± Back then, Anne was in high school, and she did not understand what Michelle was doing. Now she understood. Michelle seemed rxed. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know either. Why¡¯re you back? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve graduated?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t finish and came back.¡± ¡°The college has no ce for you?¡± Anne stayed silent. The dishes were served. Michelle saw that Anne did not speak, and she said, ¡°Why¡¯re you intimidated by me? Will I eat you? I don¡¯t like people watching me when I eat.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I will go back.¡± Michelle was not pleased. ¡°Anne, it has been years. You can¡¯t be busier than me. I ordered for two. How am I going to finish this?¡± Anne looked at the other tables, and she was afraid that she might attract attention. Also, she did not want to waste food, so she picked up the fork and started eating. Michelle was pleased when she saw Anne eating. Before they finished, Michelle looked as if she was in pain. ¡°Oh, my stomach is unwell. I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± She stood up and left. Anne thought she woulde back soon, but it had been twenty minutes since and Michelle had not shown up. Did she have diarrhea? Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 While she was waiting, the staff came over. ¡°Hello, would you like the bill?¡± Anne¡¯s face reddened, and she said, ¡°Oh¡­ wait for a while? She went to the washroom.¡± ¡°You mean the customer who came with you? She left.¡± ¡°What?¡± She was yed by Michelle. She imed to be unwell when she was running away! Now that Anne was left here alone, she had to pay the bill. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°The total is 12,356 dors, and after rounding off, it¡¯s 12,350 dors.¡± Anne was speechless. Her hand stiffened as she looked at the dishes on the table. ¡°So expensive¡­¡± ¡°Mainly, it was this bottle of wine,¡± the staff said. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink it.¡± The staff did not reply and just smiled. Anne knew that this was not an excuse not to pay. However, paying ten thousand dors for a meal would make her heart bleed! ¡°If¡­if I don¡¯t pay, what would happen?¡± ¡°We will call the police.¡± Anne took a deep breath and tilted her head. She raised her hands and said, ¡°Take me, then!¡± The staff was speechless. She was weird! Anne could not care less about being an embarrassment. She could have bought so much milk powder for her children. Also, Nancy was now taking care of three children on her own, and she had to increase her pay. It seemed that if she were caught, she would have less stress! ¡°Madam, this will put us in a difficult situation. My advice is that if you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯te to an expensive ce like this. It¡¯s embarrassing,¡± the staff said mockingly. Anne blushed and lowered her head. The staff spoke in a louder tone, and the other customers heard and turned over. Even the manager came and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Sir, this person is refusing to pay for the bill,¡± the staff said. The manager looked at Anne and said, ¡°I noticed you when you came in. Your clothes are so cheap. What were you thinking when you came in here?¡± Anne lowered her head to look at her shirt. Other than it being cheap, it was cleanly washed. Why would he say that? ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, ask your friends or family to pay,¡± the manager said. ¡°I don¡¯t have friends and my family¡­it¡¯splicated.¡± Anne dared not to ask for her aunt. Also, she had no money in her bank ount, and she still had to take care of her kids. To choose between paying or calling the police, she preferred thetter. The manager said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you. Since you¡¯re so shameless, I have to call the police.¡± Meanwhile, a staff member ran over. ¡°Sir, Mr. Marwood is here!¡± The manager jolted and quickly turned to the door with the staff. They stood politely before bowing all the way. The big and tall figure arrived and exuded a powerful aura. His dark and eagle eyes nced over and fell onto Anne¡¯s face. Anne had not expected to see Anthony. How she wished there was a hole for her to hide in¡­ The manager noticed Anthony¡¯s gaze, and he knew he had made a scene earlier, so he quickly exined, ¡°This woman can¡¯t afford to pay. This is the first time we havee across something like this. Sorry for the disturbance, Mr. Marwood. I¡¯d like to send my most sincere apology on behalf of the restaurant.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 ¡°Can¡¯t afford it?¡± Anthony asked calmly, his eyes dark as usual. ¡°Yeah! She wore cheap clothes and came here to eat for free. She is a little weird! After all, we¡¯re one of the finest restaurants in Luton. The poor would want to try once before they die!¡± the manager said. Anthony walked in without a change of expression. The manager said, ¡°Mr. Marwood, your room is this way¡­¡± Yet, Anthony did not seem to have heard him, and he kept walking. He had one hand in his pocket and another hand pulled out a chair. He sat down, and his eyes were cold. Anne pursed her lips, and her head tilted. She looked away from him. The manager was quick to realize. If not, he would not have be the manager. Seeing that this was abnormal, he was terrified. Could it be that they knew one another? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, the clothes on this woman¡­ ¡°How much?¡± Anthony asked darkly. ¡°This¡­no! She did not owe us anything. She did not eat for free. Thisdy wears the most expensive shirt in the world. I was foolish not to realize!¡± the manager said in terror. He would say anything to make up for it! In front of him, he was merely an ant! Anne saw the manager looking like apletely different person, and she thought to herself, ¡®You were not wrong. I¡¯m not wearing an expensive shirt. You¡¯re merely intimidated by the powerful Anthony¡­¡¯ Seeing that Anthony did not speak, the manager quickly asked the staff to clean the table. He asked, ¡°Mr. Marwood, what would you like to have today?¡± ¡°The usual.¡± ¡°Yes, sir! I will prepare for it.¡± The manager bowed deeply and only stood upright after walking away. He wiped the sweat on his forehead. Anne could tell that this was not the first time Anthony had dined here. She did not know if she was unlucky or what. At least she was not arrested by the police¡­ ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t have the money to pay you. You could take that away from my sry,¡± Anne said. There was no way for her to take out the money from her bank ount. ¡°The amount you can¡¯t afford is less than how much I¡¯d pay for a meal,¡± Anthony said coldly. Anne understood what he meant. He was looking down at her. ¡°If you want to, you can actually,¡± Anthony said abruptly. ¡°What?¡± Anthony did not speak but merely looked at her dangerously. The bad memories flushed her head. Her face turned red, and she gulped. Anthony looked at her darkly and did not move. Michelle ran over and yelled, ¡°Anthony! Anthony, it¡¯s really you! thought¡­I thought I was delusional!¡± Anthony looked up and saw the charming face. ¡°Anthony! Do you remember me?¡± Michelle asked with anticipation. ¡°The daughter of the Grainger family.¡± Anthony looked away, looking impatient. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m Michelle Grainger. I used to y in the Marwood Mansion.¡± She was pleased that he remembered her. The man before her was more charming than before. His body was well built, and his face was handsome. Her admiration for him had deepened. When she saw Anne sitting opposite him, she was instantly less pleased. Anne seemed ufortable, and she said, ¡°I¡¯ve something to do. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Michelle smirked. It was good that Anne knew her ce. Anne better leave quickly in order not to disturb her reunion with Anthony! ¡°Did I give you permission to leave?¡± Anthony¡¯s voice was heard. Anne¡¯s body stiffened, and she sat back down. The table was set for two people. Therefore, if Anne did not leave, Michelle had to leave. Michelle had no choice but to keep her smile up. ¡°I asked Anne out today. I had a matter to attend to, so I came back to pay. Who¡¯d have thought that I¡¯d bump into you.¡± The truth was, she came back to look at how embarrassing Anne would be. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now, Anthony. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Michelle was not asked to leave. After she turned away, her smile vanished. However, before she left, she paid the bill. Anne noticed her paying. If so, she owed Anthony nothing. She had eaten, but as long as Anthony had not given her permission to leave, she dared not to leave. She sat on the chair as if there were needles on the chair. She watched Anthony as he ate. She observed Anthony. He had a full forehead, straight nose bridge, and thin lips. His jaw was sharp, making him look cold and handsome. In addition, his aura was so powerful that it made it hard to breathe. He had a deadly charm. Even if he was eating, he still seemed dangerous. Michelle liked this man? Did she want to die? However, this had nothing to do with her. All she wanted was to get away from this man¡­ On the way back, Anne sat in the ck Rolls Loyce. Her body was surrounded by luxury and pressure, and she grew anxious.. However, when she saw her apartment outside the window, her anxious heart was calmed. ¡°Argh!¡± She was pulled over and fell on Anthony¡¯s seat. Before she could react, he pressed onto her and made it hard to breathe. She curled up and trembled. ¡°What¡­what are you doing? ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­this is the car¡­¡± Anne resisted. He was too sudden. Apparently, this beast did not seem to care. It seemed that he was about to press her into the deepest end of the chair. Anne curled into a ball. ¡°¡­I¡¯m on my period. It¡¯s inconvenient.¡± Anthony¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll touch you?¡± Anne halted and refuted, ¡°You better not¡­¡± Anthony grabbed her chin, and his thick fingers were powerful.¡± Men do not like stubborn women.¡± ¡°¡­I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± Anne mumbled. There was no point in refuting him. Anthony pushed her away and sat back in his seat. His face had darkened. He was somehow turned on. However, when he saw her, he merely wanted to punish her. She could not get away every time. The car pulled over and Anne rushed down. Seeing the car speeding away, Anne let out a sigh of relief. Luckily she was clever. If not, it would be over. If she did note up with the excuse, he would have gone on right behind the driver! Anney in bed after showering. She was searching for what to do when one lost a passport. It seemed that she had to report to the police station and then re-make another passport at the immigration office. It would take up to half a year. Also, she needed her ID to make a new passport. So she would have to make a new ID¡­ No matter what, she had to do this secretly. She must not let Anthony find out¡­ She did not know when she could leave, but she had to have these ready¡­ On the next day, inside the surgery clinic, Anne went to get a drink from the pantry. One had to admit that the business of the clinic was very good. Or perhaps, everyone was expecting too much from themselves these days. Before she could take a sip, a nurse came in. ¡°Anne, something¡¯s up. Come over quickly!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A client asked for you to consult.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m just a part-timer.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what we said, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± Anne was confused. When she saw the client, it made sense. Michelle sat in the waiting room with her arms crossed. She watched angrily as Anne walked over. ¡°What took you so long? Is this how you all treat your customers?¡± Anne walked over and greeted, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°All of you, out! I came here for her!¡± Michelle instructed. The doctor and nurses went out. Anne said in a professional tone, ¡°Madam, may I help you? I¡¯m just an assistant, and I might not be as professional.¡± Michelle went straight to the point, ¡°If you¡¯re not professional, why do you work here? Also, since when have you seduced Anthony? What have you been secretly doing to Anthony?¡± Anne thought, ¡®Does having three babies count?¡¯ ¡°You like Anthony, too?¡± Michelle asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t like him at all.¡± ¡°Then stay away from him!¡± ¡°This is not something I can decide.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t decide, or you¡¯re just like your aunt, who likes to seduce men?¡± Anne was shaken and answered, ¡°Please mind your tone.¡± ¡°My tone? Everyone knew that your aunt was a mistress. I remember how Anthony¡¯s mother jumped off from the tallest building in Luton!¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with my aunt!¡± ¡°As I said, she¡¯s a mistress!¡± Anne was furious. She had heard about this from her aunt long before. Sarah met her husband after Anthony¡¯s mother had died. How could they me this on her? Yet, she could not say this to Anthony because he hated Sarah! If she mentioned this, she might as well be dead! ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m returning to work.¡± Anne did not want to fight, and she turned to leave. ¡°If you dare!¡± Michelle rushed up to her and pushed her away. Anne looked at this mad woman coldly. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t have surgery on your face, I don¡¯t recall your eyes being as big?¡± ¡°What¡­!?¡± Michelle had a look of disbelief. ¡°You erged your eyes?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Be careful. I will sue you! ¡°Michelle was agitated. She grew furious, out of shame. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 The truth is, she did erge her eyes. Her eyes were not big enough for the camera. Anne¡¯s words stabbed into her heart. ¡°Did you tip Dr. Carlson well? If this goes public, it will affect you, ¡± Anne said. ¡°You!¡± Michelle was fuming as she pointed her finger at Anne.¡± I¡¯ll now ask the clinic to fire you! I don¡¯t mind not being a celebrity. My family is rich anyway!¡± She rushed out Anne frowned. This woman came prepared¡­ ¡°You all must fire Anne Vallois !¡± Michelle called out from the outside. The manager rushed over and the nurses stood around. ¡°What is it?¡± the manager asked. ¡°Anne was rude to me. You must fire her! If not, this will not be over!¡± Michelle dered. ¡°What happened ?¡± The manager looked at Anne, who did not speak, and asked. ¡°As I said, she was rude. Can you understand me?¡± Michelle mocked. ¡°Anne, apologize to the client!¡± The manager did not care to find out. Michelle was still not pleased. She said proudly, ¡°I said, fire her! Why do you not want to? Do you know what would happen if I posted online about your clinic?¡± Everyone halted. The Aesthetic Clinic was known for its service and quality. Furthermore, if their staff was reported more than three times, the nurses would be fired, and the doctors would have their sries reduced. This was a severe usation. Michelle was a top celebrity. It would get serious if she made a scene. The manager had the right to fire the employees. She would not let a part-timer who had passed probation bring down the clinic¡¯s reputation. ¡°Go to the HR.¡± Anne halted. She looked at Michelle, who was filled with pride. ¡°Okay.¡± She turned to receive her pay. Anne took less than a month worth of pay back to her apartment. She did not mind. She would work if she had a job. If not, she did not mind. She was nning to leave Luton anyway. It was just that Michelle was being rude. Not having to work, Anne woke up early the next day and left her phone in her apartment. She then took a taxi to the immigration office. Applying for an ID would take a month. She made a temporary one and then reported that her passport was lost. After sorting it out, she quickly left the ce. A weekter, she could use her temporary ID to im a new passport. She went back into her apartment through the back door. When she went in, she heard her phone ringing. She was worried that it could be Anthony. If she did not answer his call, it would end badly. When she took her phone and saw the caller ID, she panicked. She pressed her nose and went to the sofa. After epting the call, she made herself sound as if she had not woken up. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°What took you so long to answer?¡± Anthony¡¯s dark voice was heard. Anne looked at her phone and said, ¡°Sorry, I fell asleep on the sofa. I woke up too early and then fell asleep on the sofa. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s sote now¡­¡± Not hearing his voice, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t work at the clinic anymore. I was¡­fired.¡± In front of the all-mighty Anthony, there was nothing to hide. Therefore, as long as it was not about her n to escape, she could tell him everything in order to makeThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. herself seem more honest. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 ¡°Anne, if you try to y a trick behind my back, you won¡¯t survive another day.¡± Anne felt her scalp numbing and chilling. ¡°I know, what I said was true. Michelle went to the clinic and made sure the manager fired me. I had to leave. You can check with them ¡­¡± Before she could finish, he hung up coldly and powerfully. Anne did not know if her words were effective. She was weak and scared, like a victim. While Anthony was the cruel predator. She felt unsettled¡­ . When her phone rang again, she was so scared that her phone almost fell. It was an unknown number. She answered, ¡°Hello?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m the HR from Aesthetic Clinic. I have called you a few times, and you finally answered. Why¡¯re you noting in to work?¡± Anne was confused. Wasn¡¯t she fired yesterday? ¡°Okay, I will go in the afternoon.¡± After hanging up, Anne saw that there were a few missed calls before Anthony called. They were all from the clinic. After lunch, she went to work, and only then did she realize what happened when she was not around. The manager who fired her was now fired. They said it was arranged by thepany. The reason was that she fired an employee for no reason and tried to please a client that was being unreasonable. It was for a logical reason. However, only Anne knew that this was Anthony¡¯s doing. Anne went back to her ce, and she worked while waiting for her temporary ID. As she was waiting, she received a call from Nancy. Since she was working and put her phone on silent mode, Anne did not know. In the afternoon, she took out her phone and had an unsettling feeling. She knew that when Nancy called, it was during midnight. Why did she call at midnight? Did her kids miss her? Anne went to make the call in the washroom. Before making the call, she made sure the washroom was empty. After the call went through and before Anne could speak, Nancy¡¯s anxious voice was heard. ¡°Anne, it¡¯s bad. Chloe has a fever and a bit of a seizure¡­¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Anne had a sharp pain in her head. ¡°Send her to the hospital!¡± ¡°But Chris and Charlie are at home. I can¡¯t go out!¡± If Nancy brought Chloe to the hospital, the two-year-old Charlie and Chris would be left at home on their own. This was not safe. However, Anne had no time to think things through. Chloe had a seizure. ¡°Nancy, are Charlie and Chris asleep? They shouldn¡¯t wake up anytime soon. Bring Chloe to the hospital, quick!¡± Anne was very anxious. ¡°Alright ¡­then!¡± Nancy had Anne¡¯s permission and hung up. She carried Chloe with a high fever and then brought her phone and wallet. Anne sat on the floor with tears in her eyes. She was so worried about Chloe that she was unable to calm down. How she wished she could fly back to her kids right away! However, she could not leave. She did not even have her passport She could only worry and cry in here¡­ The washroom door opened, and a nurse came in. When she saw Anne, who was breaking down, she asked, ¡°Anne? What happened? Are you okay?¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Anne raised her head tearfully. ¡°I¡­I feel so ufortable¡­I¡¯m on my period¡­¡± Lucia saw her clutching her stomach and said, ¡°That looks pretty serious! Would you want to take sick leave?¡± Another colleague, Zelda, sneered, ¡°What an interesting conversation I¡¯m hearing here! I¡¯m also on my period, and yet you don¡¯t see me taking leave, do you?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little too harsh?¡± Lucia, who had just started speaking, lowered her voice and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly wrong, am I? You¡¯re now telling me every woman that has dysmenorrhea should take leave?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see how much pain she is in?¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s not going to die, is she?¡± Zelda snorted. Anne knew that Zelda had a good rtionship with her former supervisor, and she must be distraught when she got dismissed. Using the wall to support herself, she stood up slowly from the ground. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± After saying that, she left the bathroom. She was not in pain because of her period, but it was the best reason she could give. The surgery clinic was under theplete control of Anthony, and she knew that the moment she took leave, it would immediately be known by everyone. Anthony had taken a call to fire her supervisor less than 12 hours after she was dismissed, proving her point. So, in this case, even if she had a passport and ID card, she might not be able to leave Luton. However, now that her daughter was ill, she really wanted to leave! Even if there was a risk of being caught by Anthony! Anne looked nonchnt, but deep down, she was feeling very anxious. After only waiting for half an hour, she hurried to the bathroom to call Nancy. It took a while for Nancy to answer the phone. Every second of waiting was like torture to her. ¡°Nancy, how is Chloe?¡± ¡°I just arrived at the hospital¡­¡± Nancy was panting. Anne put her hand to her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, please call me after you calm down.¡± She did not know whether she wasforting Nancy or herself. Her soul felt as if it was torn from her body. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Nancy knew that Anne was feeling anxious, so instead of calling, she texted Anne every once in a while. (She is no longer spasming, and is having an IV drip.] (The IV drip is finished, and the fever is gone.] ¨C [I asked the nurse to help look after the children, I went back to see Charlie and Chris, and then brought them over.] C (Charlie and Chris ran out of the elevator barefooted because they could not find me when they woke up. I was lucky to get back home in time.] [Anne, when will you return?] Anne was a mother to three kids. She felt so heartbroken, she covered her face and hid in the bathroom crying. She did not want to draw unnecessary attention , so she could only bite her arm tightly with her teeth to prevent her crying from being heard. She bit herself so hard she almost drew blood. When should she return? She had to! Anne calmed herself down and replied with a text message, [I will return in half a month!) Chloe was lying on the hospital bed, as dainty as a doll. Her little round face was flushed because of the fever and sickness, and she curled into a small ball under her quilt. The first word she spoke after she opened her beautiful watery eyes was, ¡°Mama¡­¡± However, she only saw Nancy and her brothers by the bed. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid, I will apany you!¡± Charlie¡¯s soft little hand gently touched his sister¡¯s face. ¡°Sickness sickness go away! My sister will recover very soon!¡± Chris grabbed Chloe¡¯s hand in his. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Chloe could not see her Mama and she wanted to cry, but she held back her tears, forcing her small mouth shut, feeling very aggrieved, ¡°When will Mama be back?¡± ¡°Nancy says we will see her in half a month!¡± Charlie said. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you know how many days that is?¡± Chris asked. Chloe replied weakly, ¡°About fifteen days¡­¡± ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll be waiting for Mama together!¡± Charlie raised his fists to cheer everyone up. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡°Today is the first day!¡± Chris said happily. ¡°Fourteen days, we still need to wait for a long time¡­¡± Chloe said. Nancy grabbed their soft hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait together. Mama wille back. Mama is working hard there, so let¡¯s work hard together here, okay?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Anne was restless all day, and she was worried about the child, even though Nancy said that the child has fine now. As their mother, she still felt worried as long as she was not by their side. Would they cry without her? She would get worried about the child even when they had a fall. Her distress would only be more pronounced now they were sick. As soon as she got home, Anne immediately video called Nancy. However, as soon as the call was made, she hung up immediately, as if she was afraid of something. Could she video call her kids in the state she was in now? When the child saw her, or when she saw the child, could she calm down? Would she act impulsively after seeing her children, and then be discovered by Anthony? She was worried about her children, but she was also afraid that her children would be taken away by Anthony! Anne sat on the ground in distress, covering her eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She hated Anthony to death! There was a notification on the phone on herp. It was a text message. She picked it up and read it. It was sent by Anthony. It was just three words, (Get down here.) Get down here..it meant that Anthony¡¯s car was just outside themunity. She was disgusted by themanding tone of the text message! Anne grabbed the phone and threw it away, but it just rolled on the sofa twice and settled in the corner. It was the best she could do to vent her helplessness. However, after being stubborn for about three seconds, she grabbed her phone again and replied, (I don¡¯t want to go out now, maybe next time!) When Anthony saw the message, his face turned dark. He wondered what gave her the courage to reject him. He called her directly. Anne held back her emotions and answered , ¡°I¡¯m very tired from work and don¡¯t want to go out¡­¡± ¡°So you want me to go up and find you in person?¡± Anthony did not care. Absolutely not. That sounded like a question, but Anne knew it was a threat. ¡°I give you three minutes!¡± After speaking, Anthony hung up the phone. Anne sorted out her emotions and braced herself to deal with the terrifying Anthony. The bodyguard opened the car door, and Anne immediately felt his ominous presence in the car. She was under a lot of pressure. She nced nervously at the shadowy figure, daringly climbed into the car, and sat down on her seat. The door was closed, and the car drove out of themunity. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Anne asked. Anthony nced at her coldly, not intending to tell her. It was another chaotic bar. Entering the ce, there were men and women inside. When they saw Anthony, they all stood up. They knew him. ¡°Mr. Marwood!¡± ¡°I thought that Mr. Marwood wouldn¡¯t be meeting us as he was busy with a beauty.¡± One of the men said with a smile. Naturally, he had seen Anne following behind Anthony. A man like Anthony was never short of women. ¡°Not really. I¡¯m not such a spoilsport.¡± Anthony¡¯s tone was neutral. The Mr. Zabinskiughed, ¡°We were all waiting for you!¡± Anthony sat down on the sofa, leaned back, lookedzily and coldly at Anne who was standing there at a loss. ¡°Go and apany Mr. Zabinski.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Anne was calmer than she ever was. She walked toward the slightly stunned Mr. Zabinski. Mr. Zabinski thought that Anne was Anthony¡¯s woman. Why was Anthony telling her to apany him instead? He had a lot of questions, but he did not say anything. After sitting down, Anne poured wine for Mr. Zabinski with nimble hands. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Mr. Zabinski took the bottle and poured it himself, before pouring Anne a ss. It was not the first time Anthony had pushed Anne into a group of men, but Mr. Zabinski was the first one who did not put his hands on her body. She could not help but take a closer look at Mr. Zabinski, and felt a vague sense of familiarity. After thinking about it, she remembered that she had seen this man on TV. She chided herself. Of course he was famous. Which friend of Anthony was not? Obviously, Mr. Zabinski was afraid of Anthony and behaved well toward her. That was not Anthony¡¯s intention. He had hoped Anne would get humiliated instead. Anne and Mr. Zabinski clinked sses and drank all the wine. Thinking about it, if she was drunk, where would Anthony send her? She hoped she would get sent to the Royal mansion. She wanted to steal her passport and ID card. She could not wait to see her children. At the thought of that, Anne started to drink heartily with Mr. Zabinski. ¡°What a drinking capacity you have!¡± Mr. Zabinski was slightly surprised. Anthony , who was watching Anne all the time without saying a word, looked sharply at Anne, as if trying to impale her with his line of sight. After that, Anne just ignored Mr. Zabinski and drank on her own. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She was in a bad mood just now, but now she had a purpose. As long as she did not drink herself to death, she did not care. Anne, who was a light drinker, soon lost all her bearings. Anne¡¯s face blushed drunkenly and she pouted her red lips. ¡°Oh,e on¡­¡± Then she picked up the wine on the table and was about to guzzle down the whole bottle. However, before her hand could reach the bottle, she felt a forceful hand holding her wrists. ¡°Ah¡­what are you doing? It hurts¡­¡± ¡°Do you think you can fool me by getting drunk? Huh?¡± Anne¡¯s beautiful face was slightly wrinkled, and she tried to pry away the big hand on her wrist, but she could not move it. ¡°Whatever! Aren¡¯t I more obedient when I¡¯m drunk?¡± Anthony pinched her wrist harder, causing Anne to cry out in pain, and a devilish voice rang into his ears,¡± Indeed, it¡¯s easier to y with your body when you¡¯re drunk!¡± He shook off her hand. ¡°Argh¡­¡± Anne almost fell off the sofa. The bystanders dare not make a sound. Anne went to get the wine again, and she toppled over to the ground before she even stretched out her hand. She was very drunk. Anthony looked at her huddled at his feet mumbling incoherently as if he was looking at something that had nothing to do with him. Anthony brought Anne out to humiliate her by asking her to apany men to drink. Now she was already drunk, and no matter how much he tortured her, she would not know it, so it would not be much fun for him. In the Rolls Loyce on the return trip, Anne was drunkenly unconscious in her seat when she suddenly felt a churn in her stomach. She tilted her head to the side to throw up. With a retching sound, all the food in her stomach went onto the seat, the armrest, the carpet, and some even almost sshed on Anthony¡¯s ck shoes. Anthony¡¯s face was gloomy and dark. Anne was so drunk she waspletely unaware of her predicament and continued to vomit until she had finished throwing up all the contents of her stomach. She then proceeded tofortably fell back into the seat and sleep. The veins on Anthony¡¯s forehead were pulsing, and the thought of murder ignited in his heart. Anne still lived to see another day though. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 She woke up in a daze, with a splitting headache, and found herself lying on the carpet not far from the door. It was as if she was thrown like trash. She did not need to think to know who did this to her. Anne sat up, and the familiar surroundings reminded her that she was in the Royal Mansion. God really took pity on her and gave her such a good opportunity! Anne cleaned up her mess in the bathroom and went downstairs. Hayden came over to her. ¡°Miss Vallois, the food is ready. ¡°Where¡¯s Anthony?¡± Anne asked. ¡°Mr. Marwood has gone out.¡± Anne nodded and went to eat. If Anthony had taken her passport, whese would he hide it? Either in a room, or¡­in a study? It was just a matter of luck. After eating, Anne walked away, avoided the servants and went to the study. The door was unlocked. She pushed in and hurriedly closed the door. The study wasrge, minimalist, cold and stressful, as if Anthony himself was in the room. Anne held her breath and walked to the desk, rummaging through the documents and drawers, but could not find it. She turned her attention to the bookshelf again. She could go through those piles of books. Then her fingers stopped, seeing something dark green next to a thick book. Anne took it out and noticed that it was indeed her passport, with her ID card in it. She felt joy and excitement. As long as she left before Anthony found out, he would not be able to catch her as he can no longer keep track on her cell phone¡¯s GPS. When Anne was thinking about where to hide her passport in her clothes, her body suddenly froze. Turning her face slowly, her heart stopped when she saw the hidden camera in the corner of the study. The telltale blinking red light made her blood run cold. ¡°You really disappointed me.¡± The door of the study suddenly opened, and Anthony appeared like a devil. Anne was so frightened that the passport in her hand fell to the ground, taking a few steps back, and her face turned pale. Anthony looked at the things on the ground, his voice cold and terrifying, ¡°Is this what you meant when you said you won¡¯t run away again?¡± ¡°You¡­you framed me?¡± Anne reacted. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Anthony stepped forward and pinched her face ¡°Ouch!¡± Anne gasped in pain. ¡°Why else would you think I let you live near me? Did you think I genuinely wanted you to live a happy life?¡± ¡°You¡­you devil!¡± Anne had tears in her eyes, and she hated him so much. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a demon who exists just to torture you!¡± Anne was thrown into the basement. ¡°Ah!¡± Anne fell to the ground and got up hastily. She was too slow. The door closed, and the entire basement fell into darkness! ¡°Open the door! Let me out!¡± Anne hammered on the door with her hand and kicked it with her foot. ¡°Let me out! Anthony, Anthony!¡± No one paid her any attention. Anne pressed her body against the door, looking at the dark basement, her long-lost fear suffocating her. When she was twelve years old, Anthony threw her into this dark basement because Anthony¡¯s phone slipped out of her hands into the toilet bowl while she was using it to search for some information on her studies. At that time, her uncle and aunt were not at home. She seemed to have been forgotten. She was starved for three days and three nights, and was about to die before she was released by Anthony. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Now as an adult, how long would she be locked up this time? Three days? One week? Anne did not want to fight back anymore. She got herself into this desperate situation because of her naivety. There was no food, no water, not even a bed in the basement. She could only fall asleep against the door or the wall. On the first day, the empty stomach was bearable, but on the second day it seemed that she was starting to get dehydrated. On the third day, Anne¡¯s lips were chapped, and it was already difficult for her to move her body, so she simply stayed still. She did not knock on the door to ask for help, because she knew Anthony would not let her go, and it would useless to scream and shout. During the time Anne was detained, Tommy was looking for her everywhere. His calls went unanswered, and then he called Sarah. After knowing Anne¡¯s address, he went to look for her. Only then did she know that she not only did not go to work in the surgery clinic, she did note back either. It was like she was missing. Tommy searched for two days and had a nagging sensation that things were not that simple. He went to see the Archduke Group. In the office of the Archduke Group, Oliver nodded slightly. ¡°Mr. Marwood, Tommy wants to see you.¡± Anthony snorted coldly, ¡°Enthusiastic , isn¡¯t he? I won¡¯t see him!¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± After waiting for a long time, Tommy did not see Anthony, so he rushed in regardless. He was really worried about Anne! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Let me in! I want to see him!¡± Tommy pushed the security guard in front of him out of his way. The security guard wearing a ck headset was not someone to mess with. He took out his baton. ¡°Mr. Marwood is not someone you can see at will! Make an appointment first, and wait for a notice! Or do you want us to shoo you out?¡± Tommy suppressed his anger. If he screwed this up, he might not be able to deal with the aftermath. The most important thing was to find Anne! Tommy turned to leave , drove his Porsche directly onto the road, and headed for the Marwood family¡¯s old house. It was dusk, and Ron and Sarah were both at home. ¡°Have you found Anne?¡± Sarah got up in a hurry. ¡°No.¡± Tommy looked at Ron. ¡°Uncle , Anne might have been imprisoned by her brother ! Otherwise , I don¡¯t see why she would miss work or not return home!¡± ¡°What? Imprisoned?!¡± Sarah covered her chest in fright. ¡°Uncle, where does my brother live? You have to go with me to rescue Anne. If we¡¯rete, I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to Anne!¡± Tommy was anxious . Sarah hurriedly grabbed Ron¡¯s arm. ¡°Honey, this is about Anne¡­¡± Ron frowned deeply. ¡°The house over The Curve. Are you sure Anne is with him?¡± ¡°I am!¡± Tommy said. Anthony was in control of Anne wherever he was, if she really had disappeared from his sight, how could he do nothing? There was only one possibility. Anne was under his control! Ron took Tommy¡¯s car and left the old house. Sarah¡¯s eyes zed with anger. Anthony was so arrogant! She should have tried her best to remove him from the family early on! Anne would not have suffered if she did that early on! The car drove toward the Royal Mansion. Seeing the gate wide open, the car went in directly! Hayden walked out of the hall and saw a stranger getting off the car, and immediately stopped him. ¡°What are you doing? Who let you in? Do you know where this is?¡± Ron said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m Anthony¡¯s father.¡± Hayden was stunned, Anthony¡¯s father? While he stood dumbfounded, Tommy rushed in. ¡°Anne! Anne!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Hayden hurriedly ran after him and stopped Tommy in the hall. ¡°You are not allowed to trespass here, please go out! I will have to kick you out! Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Tommy looked at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just a butler, aren¡¯t you? We are Anthony¡¯s family members, are you sure you have the authority to kick us out?¡± Hayden stopped for a while, unable to speak. Tommy turned around and went inside. Hayden made a call immediately. Just before the call was made, Ron stopped him. Ron¡¯s attitude was still neutral, and he asked, ¡°Is Anne imprisoned here?¡± Hayden looked ufortable. ¡°No one can disobey Mr. Marwood. I advise you to leave now!¡± Anne was leaning against the door groggy, as if she heard someone calling her in a trance. Was it an illusion? Why did she seem to hear Tommy¡¯s voice? ¡°Anne? Where are you?¡± There was a knock on the basement door. ¡°Anne, are you inside?¡± Anne¡¯s body trembled, holding on to her consciousness, as if she saw a glimmer of hope. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m¡­¡± Tommy was overjoyed to hear her voice. ¡°Anne, I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid ! I¡¯m here to save you!¡± Anne did not speak. Her eyes brimmed with tears. She did not expect that she could still shed tears. She thought that all the water in her body had gone. ¡°Anne, stay away from the door, I¡¯ll kick the door open.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anne moved her bodyboriously and pressed against the wall. Tommy kicked the door hard. When she saw Anne huddled weakly by the wall, his heart ached. He stepped forward to check. ¡°Anne?¡± There was finally light in the basement, she looked at Tommy weakly. ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± ¡°I could not contact you, and you weren¡¯t at the surgery clinic, so I knew something had happened to you.¡± Tommy said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out of here.¡± He hugged Anne. However, as soon as he walked into the hall, he saw Anthony, exuding a sinister aura around him, ¡°Leave her here.¡± Tommy hugged the person in his arms tightly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m going to take Anne away!¡± A gun was aimed directly at Tommy. Tommy was shocked! It seemed that he had no idea that Anthony still had a gun! Anne¡¯s face was pale and her body was shaking. It was definitely not a toy gun! I ¡°Anthony!¡± Ron stepped forward. ¡°Put down your gun!¡± Anthony said coldly, ¡°You once threatened me with your life. Try it now, and see if I care?¡± Ron¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Brother, you are going too far!¡± Tommy was extremely angry. ¡°Tommy, you don¡¯t believe that I will fire, do you?¡± Anthony¡¯s ck eyes were murderous. Anne was terrified. She fell out from Tommy¡¯s arms and onto the ground. ¡°Argh¡­¡± ¡°Anne!¡± Tommy was about to step forward, but the gun was on his forehead. ¡°I said, stay away from her. You don¡¯t seem to have listened to my words.¡± Anthony looked evil. ¡°Brother, why do you have to do this? Why? It¡¯s been so many years since Anne left the Marwood family. What didContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. she do to the Marwood family for you to treat her like this?¡± Tommy could not calm down. ¡°You should ask him.¡± Anthony¡¯s gun turned to the side, pointing to Ron. The meaning was very clear. If Ron had not married Sarah, Anne would not have been a part of the Marwood family. Anthony narrowed his ck eyes slightly and stared at Anne on the ground. ¡°What an unlucky girl.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Anne¡¯s body softened and leaned against the edge of the sofa. f She was unlucky indeed. ¡°You can¡¯t take her away. You can stay here if you want to die.¡± Anthony grabbed the gun in his hand, and with a bang, the vase in the distance shattered ¡°Ah!¡± Anne screamed in fright. Turning his face, he saw that although Ron and Tommy were also frightened, but they were not injured. ¡°Guards!¡± Anthony¡¯s cold voice rang. The bodyguards from outside came in and stared at Ron and Tommy. ¡°Do you want uskick them out?¡± Ron would not dare to fight back, because he was obviously on the losing side. Besides, they were still father and son, as distant as they were. Tommy was unwilling to leave Anne here. He would be sentencing Anne to death if he left her here. As soon as he turned his face, he met Anne¡¯s eyes, beckoning for him to go. Tommy did not want to leave! ¡°He won¡¯t let me die, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Anne said weakly. Tommy suppressed his anger, withdrew his gaze abruptly, and walked out. Ron nced at his terrifying son, and tried to say something nice, ¡°Anthony, since it¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m willing to face the consequences.¡± Anthony turned his face slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a matter of time for me to deal with you.¡± Ron looked horrified and turned to leave. Anthony squatted down and faced Anne. Anne¡¯s body was so weak that she could not even budge. She could only make rapid gasping sounds in fear. He put the gun beneath her chin threateningly. ¡°You¡¯re right, I won¡¯t let you die. It¡¯s no fun if you die.¡± Anne trembled slightly and did not speak. She felt that she was looking at the devil. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Anthony asked. Anne did not answer. ¡°Go get some food.¡± Anthony instructed. Hayden immediately asked the maid to fetch some liquid food. After all, Anne had been hungry for three days, so she could not eat solid food. Anthony put down the gun and fed her himself. Anne looked at the food fed to her mouth in horror, at a loss, as if it was mixed with poison. Why would Anthony feed her himself? What fun was this to him? ¡°Want me to open your mouth?¡± Anne opened her mouth, her lips trembled, and she took the liquid food into her mouth. After eating the food, her stomach suddenly warmed up, and her energy gradually recovered. ¡°Look at how worried the Marwood family is about you, they all rushed to save you.¡± Anthony¡¯s voice was low and steady, as if he was chatting with someone normally. Only Anne knew that he was ying mind games with her. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What a reckless bunch.¡± Anne swallowed a mouthful of food, and said with a pale face and a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s me you want to torture to satisfy your hatred. I ept it, but don¡¯t inflict pain on others¡­¡± ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡± Anne¡¯s gaze turned to the coffee table, she rushed over, grabbed the gun on the coffee table, and aimed it at Anthony! Anthony looked at her coldly with dark eyes, his expression remained unchanged. ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± Anne snapped, trying to hold her gun hand still ¡°Are you going to shoot me?¡± Anthony handed over the bowl. Hayden hurriedly took it. ¡°Yes, I will shoot!¡± Anne did not dare to rx for a second when she saw Anthony get up and the muzzle of the gun moved with him. ¡°It¡¯s better to kill you than for you to torture me!¡± Anthony smiled grimly. ¡°Then shoot!¡± What? Anne was taken aback. In the next second, everything happened so fast Anne could only see a blur. When she came to her senses, the gun was in Anthony¡¯s hands! The gun was aimed at her instead! Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Anne staggered back. ¡°Can you hold a gun? Can you fire one? Want me to teach you?¡± Anthony pressed down on the trigger. ¡°Ah!¡± Anne put her hands to her her head in fright and her legs gave way due to the fright. When she came back to her senses, she did not feel any pain because the bullet did not hit her. ¡°Get out of my sight, or I will fire the second shot.¡± Anthony said indifferently. Anne turned around and walked out of the hall. A car was waiting outside, and she got in the car. When the car left, her body was still shaking. She was in great trauma and needed enough time to recover. Returning to her apartment, she closed the door and smashed a chair. ¡°Anthony, you lunatic! You lunatic!¡± When she was twelve years old, Anthony was less scary. At least he did not have a gun! That was not the case now. What did he want to do? Murder someone? If he really killed someone, what could anyone do? Nothing! No one would ever dare to investigate him! Such a terrifying man! Anne thought of something, and found the mobile phone at home, which was out of power. She found the charger and powered it up. T Inside were phone calls from her aunt and Tommy, which showed how frantically they searched for her when she was locked up. Anne looked at the date, and knew that her temporary ID card was ready. She was going to get it. Afterthat, she would go directly to apply for a passport. She needed to be quick. Anthony would never have imagined that she would do some scheming right after she was tortured! She would not be going to work today anyways. Anne left from the back door of the apartment, took a taxi and went directly to the police station, took the temporary ID and went to the Regional Passport Agency. It was done in a few minutes. She went back to her apartment again. After half a month, she would have her passport and ID card. As long as she did not die, she would not give up the idea of leaving! In the early hours of the morning, Anne video called the children. Chloe was leaning softly on the bed, her body was not yet fully recovered, but she was very happy to see her mother. ¡°Mama, I am a good girl. I took my medicine today!¡± ¡°Chloe is the best!¡± Anne praised her daughter. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Mama, there are still nine days!¡± Charlie said. ¡°I will wait for Mama toe to us!¡± Chris. Anne knew what they meant by nine days, but she just went to reissue her passport today and asked apologetically, ¡°Can we start over from today?¡± ¡°Why?¡± The three children immediately became unhappy, their little mouths pouted. ¡°Mama identally lost her passport. I just went to rece it today. It will take 15 days¡­¡± Anne felt guilty. ¡°Humph! Mama¡¯s words mean nothing!¡± Charlie huffed. ¡°We have to start counting again¡­¡± Chloe was sad. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time, will there?¡± Chris asked. ¡°No, I promise this is thest time.¡± Anne was ready to ovee any hardships that would be thrown her way on that day. For the sake of the child, she could endure any hardships. In the evening, Anne slept with her mobile phone in her arms, as if she was holding a child. After the babies were born, she slept with them every night. Holding their soft little bodies. The children want their mother, but they did not know how ufortable their mother felt about leaving them. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The next day, Anne sent a text message to Tommy and her aunt to tell them she was safe, lest they worry. Actually, Anne did not really want to go to the surgery clinic anymore. 15 days of work without pay was not really something she was very enthusiastic about. If she did not go though, it might cause Anthony¡¯s suspicion. Going to the surgery clinic, Lucia saw Anne, and she sneered, ¡°Finally get to see you, do we? What a long period you had!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over.¡± Anne agreed. ¡°Such a weak person you are. Well, you probably want to take leave of every month now! I don¡¯t know why thepany wants to keep people like you. Even our supervisor was fired because of you!¡± Lucia said, and turned away. Anne¡¯s beautiful brows wrinkled slightly. Why the hostility? She knew her actions meant trouble for thepany. If everyone asked for leave when they were on their period, it would be a mess. That was the only excuse she could think of though. In the evening, Tommy drove the car outside themunity and called Anne, ¡°I¡¯m outside, I want to see you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯te, Anthony will find out. The wholemunity is under surveince.¡± Anne was afraid. She did not understand why Tommy wanted to see her. Was he not afraid of provoking the cold-blooded and ruthless Anthony again? ¡°Anne, I¡¯m anxious about you, I¡¯ll just take a look.¡± Anne hesitated and said, ¡°You drive to the back door and avoid the surveince. I¡¯ll go downstairs to meet you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anne went down the stairs. As soon as he arrived at the back door, he saw a familiar Borsche parked on the side of the road. Tommy was leaning against the car. Under the street lights, like a wless male model. ¡°Anne!¡± Anne walked over and assured him, ¡°As you can see, I am perfectly fine.¡± ¡°Why did Anthony want to lock you up?¡± ¡°He took my passport. I wanted to take my passport to go abroad, but he found out¡­¡± Anne lowered her gaze. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. D ¡°Yes, you are only free as long as you go abroad.¡± Tommy knew the seriousness of the problem. It would be nice if he couldmunicate with Anthony, but he could not at all. Anthony had too much power, and could control anyone he liked. ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± Tommy said. Anne was slightly stunned and moved, but she did not dare allow Tommy to help her. ¡°Anthony is very scary. He doesn¡¯t even care about his own father. He knew that you participated in my escape, how could he forgive you?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that vulnerable.¡± Tommyforted her, ¡°As long as I help you and get you out of your misery, everything is worth it. I only have one request. Don¡¯t forget to contact me after you go abroad. I can visit you when I¡¯m on a business trip.¡± Anne could handle getting the passport by herself, but she was not sure when she would escape. The unknown future made her feel uneasy. ¡°Can we talk about itter? I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet¡­¡± Anne did not reject Tommy directly, because she really needed Tommy¡¯s help. ¡°Well, call me anytime.¡± Anne nodded. Looking left and right, he said, ¡°Go back early, don¡¯t stay here for too long.¡± Tommyughed, ¡°Why do you feel like you are doing something bad?¡± Anne forced a smile. ¡°Us, bad? Sometimes I don¡¯t even know what I did wrong to make life so difficult¡­¡± ¡°It will be fine in the future. You have to have confidence in yourself, and I will always be by your side.¡± Anne went to work with slightly higher spirits , waiting for that day toe. Unlike her aunt, Tommy could definitely help her. In the morning, she went to the station to take the subway. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Just as she went down the stairs, a middle-aged woman carrying fruit next to her passed by. Anne turned around in shock, stopping in her tracks. The woman went up the stairs slowly and did not seem to notice anything unusual. Anne looked at the woman¡¯s back breathlessly, trying to return to her senses. Was that¡­mom? Was her mother not dead? But that person just now¡­ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Was it her own delusion? When the woman walked up thest flight of stairs, Anne came back to her senses in shock and hurried to catch up. Following behind the woman, she arrived at the door of a certainmunity. Themunity was very old, and there was not even a decent doorman. It was not until she took out the key to open the door that the woman felt something was wrong and turned around. When she saw the girl¡¯s face, the woman looked flustered, the fruit bag in her hand fell, and the fruit fell on the ground. Anne had tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s really you¡­¡± However, Cheyenne refused to admit it and lowered her head to pick up the fruit. ¡°I don¡¯t know you!¡± ¡°You mean I don¡¯t even know my own mother?¡± Anne asked choked up. Cheyenne froze when she picked up the fruit. ¡°The doctor and dad both said that you died in a car ident. Are they all liars?¡± Anne asked. She was still in elementary school when she heard that her mother died in a car ident. She went to the hospital, but she did not see her mother. The doctor and her father told her that her mother was dead. She wanted to see her mother, but was forcibly brought home by her father. No matter how much she cried, it was useless. In the end, she could only ept the sad reality. Cheyenne knew that she Anne recognized her, and it was useless to deny it, so she mustered up the courage to look Anne in the eye, and tears gradually filled her eyes. Her breath was trembling. ¡°Your dad and I could not get along. We left after a car ident. Later, I heard that you were raised by your aunt. Your aunt had married a rich man, and life would be better for you¡­¡± ¡°How can this be?¡± Anne asked, ¡°You don¡¯t even want your own daughter? You know what a horrible person my father is!¡± Cheyenne lowered her head and just said sorry, but then fell silent. Anne burst into tears unbearably, and stubbornly wiped it away. ¡°Is it because it is difficult for you to marry someone else if you have a daughter?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Then are you married?¡± Anne asked reluctantly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°So, just now, you did not want to recognize me, did you? ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your apology!¡± Anne was so angry that she ran out of themunity and walked to the subway entrance. Along the way, his vision became blurry. She did not expect her mother to be alive, and was even in Luton! Anne felt aggrieved, and was unwilling to confront her feelings. If¡­if her mother had taken her away, she would not be under constant supervision by that devil Anthony! These few days, Anne did everything absent-mindedly, still in shock because of the fact that her mother was still alive. She did not know how to deal with the mother that had deceived and alienated her for more than ten years. The three cute babies who were far abroad had their own ideas. Chloe leaned on the bed with a slightly saddened expression, and said to her brothers, ¡°I think Mama isn¡¯ting back¡­¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¡°No! Mama will definitely gain weight!¡± : N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I want to wait for Mama!¡± Chloe¡¯s cute little mouth pouted. ¡°Really? But¡­it will take a long time for Mama to get fat¡­¡± The brothers stopped talking. They knew it would take a long time. Today is only the fourth day. As the leader of the pack, Charlie thought of something, his eyes sparkled as he gasped out loud, ¡°Mama won¡¯t get fat, I¡¯m going to find Mama!¡± Chris did not say anything. He seemed to think that the n was actually doable and his face began to turn red from excitement Chloe peeked out from her quilt, big eyes shining.¡± Really? But Mama is so far away, Granny Nancy said¡­she ¡­is in¡­in Hubert¡­¡± ¡°City!¡± Charlie answered. ¡°We need to fly there!¡± Chloe¡¯s eyes lit up. All of a sudden she stopped. ¡°How are we getting there?¡± The two brothers were silent. Chris said, ¡°Follow the big adults, one of them will definitely go to Hubert City!¡± The eyes of the three cute children were bright, like stars. * They started to n their trip to Hubert City with a pen and paper¡­ The next afternoon, Nancy went out shopping while the children were taking a nap. As soon as Nancy went out, the three cute babies woke up, jumped off the bed with their short little legs. Chloe carried her cute satchel on his back, Charlie hid his toy knife in his pants, Chris put on a cap, and the three of them waddled out. When Nancy came back, she could not find the children. She only saw a piece of A4 paper on the bed with three stick figures drawn crookedly and countless lines drawn across it messily. ¡°What is this?¡± Nancy did not understand and frantically started to look for the children. She thought that the children must have run away, so she went to the ce where they usually yed in hopes of finding them. This was not amunal area with shared facilities. All the houses stood alone one by one, and there was no the security cameras. Nancy was so anxious, this was not like the children, they usually would not run around. They always stayed at home obediently and waited for her toe back. Could they have been kidnapped? Nancy called the police immediately, the police would be able to track down some security footage. On the cameras, they saw three little cute babies walking out of the house. A taxi just happened to stop, they saw the passenger throw a few boxes in, and the driver helped the driver put the rest of the boxes in the trunk. In a short period of time, the three cute babies climbed into the taxi one after another and hid behind a large box. The passenger got in the car from the other side. There was a box blocking his view and hence he did not even notice the three little kids. Thinking that the passenger was carrying so much luggage, they deduced that he must be traveling or flying somewhere. Rightly so, the passenger was on his way to the airport. The passenger got out of the car with the box, and naturally mmed the door. Charlie immediately blocked the door with his short legs, so that the door was not shut in his face. While the passengers and the driver were taking out the luggage, they hopped off one by one, waddling like little penguins. After getting out of the car, they stood on the side of the road and waited. The driver noticed them. But, he thought they were the children of the passengers, so he did not ask. Maybe because it was a small group of children , people generally did not pay much attention to them. In the ticket office. With their mouths open, the three little ones stared nkly at the strangersing and going in the hall. They did not know what to do anymore. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people¡­¡± Chloe covered her face with her small hands. ¡°Where is Hubert City?¡± Charlie looked left and right. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Chris shook his head. At this time, a couple passed by, talking andughing. ¡°Is Hubert City fun? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been there.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¡°It¡¯s very grand, if you go, I guarantee you won¡¯t be disappointed¡­¡± 0 The three of them lit up, and immediately followed the couple to the security checkpoint. This way, they will definitely be able to find Mama! When they got in line at the security checkpoint, the person in front thought it was the child of the person behind. The person behind thought it was the child of the person in front¡­ ¡°These three children are too cute!¡± ¡°The triplets are so good looking!¡± ¡°So cute, I want to pinch their cheeks¡­¡± Not to mention the apanying passers ¨C by, even the security guards stared past them. CD All of them were fooled by the three, as they did not look suspicious. They let the security guards do a security check on them. After the security check, Chloe said aggrievedly,¡± Someone pinched my cheeks¡­¡± ¡°Someone pinched my cheeks!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± In the waiting room, the three of them found a row of seats and waited quietly for the ne. ? UTC. Ten minutester, the three little ones got on the ne smoothly with the adults¡­ When Nancy watched the surveince video, she had her hand on her heart the whole time. She could not believe how this happened! The three children took a taxi without adult supervision and even managed to board the ne all the way! Even the police looked at each other in disbelief. These three children were like adults! ¡°I see that the children got on the ne to Hubert City, what do you want us to do?¡± The policeman asked. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Nancy originally wanted to ask if the child could be brought back after the nended. However, she thought of the three children thinking about Mama so much, to the point where they risked their own lives and ran out, she changed her mind. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go make a phone call and ask.¡± In Anne¡¯s part of the world, it was the middle of the night. She was asleep and was woken up by the ringing of her mobile phone. Who would call? She only thought of two possibilities at first, one was Anthony, and the possibility was the children. Picking up the phone, seeing the caller ID, she quickly answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Anne¡­¡± ¡°Nancy, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with the children?¡± Anne asked nervously. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Anne rxed. ¡°The children are fine¡­¡± ¡°Okay, well, there is something I want to tell you. The children are going¡­to Hubert City.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Anne did not understand. When she heard Nancy¡¯s exnation, Anne almost fell off the bed and was speechless, ¡°You said the three of them..they¡­¡± ¡°Yeah! I went out to buy things, but they were gone when I came back. I only found out when I called the police and checked the surveince footage.¡± Nancy s?id. Anne took a long time to calm herself down. ¡°Nancy, you must get the children to go back, they can¡¯t be here. Tell the police over there , if the children¡¯s nends, send them back quickly. You wait at the airport to pick them up!¡± Nancy was embarrassed. ¡°Anne, the children miss you so much, they just miss Mama, and they¡¯re all already almost at Hubert City, why don¡¯t you pick them up? I¡¯m sure they would be very happy to see you!¡± Only Anne herself knew how much she wanted to see the child. But, Anthony was in Hubert City! They must not be meet! ¡°And Anne, ¡­ I want to resign.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m too tired to take care of three children by myself. Since the children are going to Hubert City, I¡¯ll quit my job!¡± Nancy said. ¡°Nancy, I know it¡¯s very tiring. I¡¯ll increase your sry. If you just wait a little longer, my passport will be ready in ten days. You can resign w Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¡°I¡¯m so old, I can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± Nancy said on the phone. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Anne covered her forehead helplessly, she felt dizzy and anxious. She did not want to embarrass Nancy any more. ¡°Okay, I get it¡­¡± After hanging up the phone, Anne sat weakly on the edge of the bed, her mind was chaotic. What if the childrene over? Can she really take them home? What if Anthony finds out? The children cannot stay by her side! That was too dangerous! Competing with Anthony for a child, she has no chance of winning! With Anthony¡¯s disgust towards her, it is very likely that after taking the child away, she will not have a chance to contact them! But who can help her now? The children are here, someone has to pick them up at the airport! Her aunt could not do it, neither could Tommy¡¯s¡­ Anne suddenly thought of another person¡­ In the middle of the night, Anne left through the back door of the apartment and took a taxi to Cheyenne¡¯s residence. There was a bang on the door. Cheyenne was woken up, and when she opened the door and saw Anne, she was surprised and said, ¡°You¡­why are you here?¡± ¡°Mom, help me, only you can help me at this time¡­¡± Anne cried. She has always been strong, but now she is crying like a child in front of Cheyenne. After entering the room, Anne told her about her children and what they had done, Cheyenne was shocked and could not believe it. ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong, but the children are innocent¡­Mom, can you help me pick up the child? They are also your grandchildren!¡± Anne said, ¡°As long as I get the passport in ten days, I will leave with them!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask your aunt for help?¡± Cheyenne asked. ¡°Actually, the man in the bar is¡­the stepson of my aunt. He hates my aunt, and even wants me to die. If I let him know about the children, I¡¯ll be finished !¡± Anne did not understand why her mother was even asking this, was Cheyenne not her own mother? Why would she go to her aunt and not her mother for help? Nevertheless she knew how ridiculous the request was, and did not dare to look up and see her mother¡¯s reaction. Cheyenne was indeed shocked. What is this about¡­ ¡°What time will the ne arrive?¡± Cheyenne asked. Anne was stunned. ¡°Mom, did you agree?¡± ¡°Can I not agree? If no one will pick them up, what will happen to the them?¡± Cheyenne had to agree. The ne would arrive at four o¡¯clock. At about the same time, a ck Rolls Loyce came out of the parking lot of the Archduke Group and drove into the traffic. It headed for the airport. In the direction of the VIP passageway, Anthony walked forward steadily while answering the phone. There were various shops on both sides of the aisle. Anthony nced around randomly, and saw three little cute babies peeking at the ss to see all kinds of puppets inside. ¡°A lot of dolls¡­¡± Chloe¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I have a powerful knife!¡± Charlie raised the knife in his hand. ¡°Oh.¡± Chris, who was wearing a cap, had a neutral and slightly bemused face. ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± said the police officer, pulling one over. The three kids turned and followed. Behind them, Anthony just entered the VIP room. The three little cute kids were sitting in a row in the police room. When Cheyenne entered, she saw three children sitting in a row, each holding a bottle of milk to drink. The police officer had taken on the role of a doting father, and was talking to the children in a rare, gentle manner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± Cheyenne apologized, ¡°I am the grandmother of the children.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, these three children are so good, smart and lesson since they ran away from home, and they won¡¯t do it again in the future! Parents! You have to y your part as a caretaker!¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, sorry for the trouble!¡± The three cute babies looked at Cheyenne with big eyes blinking, as if they were very unfamiliar with their¡¯ grandmother¡¯ Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Charlie kicked his short legs and got down from the chair. ¡°Are you really my grandma?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mamae?¡± ¡°Where is my Mama?¡± Cheyenne looked at these three cute and precious little dolls, and she instantly took a liking to them. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Especially when she saw the girl, she looked exactly the same as Anne when she was young. The sons did not look like anyone she knew, they must resemble their father¡­ She took the children¡¯s little fleshy hands and held them softly in the palm of her hand. She said, ¡°Mama is waiting for you at home. You can see when you go back.¡± Anne waited anxiously at home, she couldn¡¯t stand nor sit, and felt so jumpy. It was really hard for her to imagine that the three children would fly to Hubert City by themselves, and none of the surrounding adults noticed something was wrong! Two year old children! There was an unlocking sound from the door, the door opened, and the three little children rushed in. When they saw Anne, they squealed excitedly¡­ ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Mama!¡± Anne stepped forward and hugged their soft little bodies tightly in her arms, tears welling up in her eyes, her emotions overflowing. ¡°Mama missed you so much¡­¡± ¡°I really miss Mama!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came to find Mama!¡± ¡°I really found Mama!¡± The tears of the three little ones rushed out, and their bodies burrowed into Mama¡¯s arms, pitiful and aggrieved. Anne¡¯s heart was about to burst, and her body could not carry up the three of them at one go, so she sat directly on the ground. ¡°Let Mama see you¡­¡± After their mood stabilized a little, Anne pulled the children in her arms and wanted to check if they were okay. She did not see them for more than half a month, and it felt like a year for her. ¡°Chloe, Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay to see Mama!¡± Chloe said breathily. Anne burst into tears and smiled, hugging and kissing them. She was so worried about them for so many days and finally could feel at peace. ¡°Did you call your grandma?¡± Anne just remembered and asked. ¡°Yes!¡± One of the three little ones was nestled in Mama¡¯s arms, and the two hugged Mama¡¯s neck, and said in unison. ¡°I know, it¡¯s Mama¡¯s Mama!¡± Chloe was a little clever. ¡°Yes.¡± Anne nced at her mother, hesitated, and said to the children, ¡°You will live with your grandma first, Mama needs to work, as long as the work is over, Mama wille over, okay?¡± ¡°Not okay!¡± ¡°Not okay!¡± ¡°Not okay!¡± The triplets hugged Mama even tighter, as if Mama would disappear as soon as they let go. ¡°Honey, listen to Mama¡¯s words, okay? Mama¡¯s work must be done now. After a week, Mama will take you back. ¡°Anne could not bear it. No matter how much she could not bear it, she knew she had to endure. ¡°No, I can¡¯t see you when you walk away!¡± Charlie was unhappy and asserted. ¡°Mama, don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave Mama¡­¡± Chloe sniffed her little nose, tears welling up Anne reassured them, ¡°Mama won¡¯t leave , Mama will be in Hubert City, and it¡¯s not like she has to take a ne as before, it¡¯s very close.¡± The triplets did not speak, they threw themselves into Mama¡¯s arms, grabbed their clothes and fussed. Before dawn, Anne apanied the three children, exining that they should listen to their grandmother¡¯s instructions , behave, not run around, and run out alone in the future. Coaxing the three children to sleep, Anne kissed their fleshy cheeks one by one, feeling extremely distressed . How did they survive the long journey without sleeping? After kissing them for a while, she reluctantly got out of ¡°Mom, there is money in this card. You can take it. Can you help me buy some diapers and milk powder for the children? They will need it.¡± Even though Cheyenne was her own mother, Anne was still embarrassed. ¡°Why would you give me this, I still have the money to buy milk powder and diapers.¡± Cheyenne refused. ¡°I¡¯m their mother, and I should pay the money.¡± ¡°You said that I was their grandmother. What¡¯s the point of having a grandmother if the grandmother doesn¡¯t buy things for her grandson and granddaughter?¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Anne still left the card before leaving. She could not use her mother¡¯s money. Presumably for so many years, her mother¡¯s life was not easy. Everything in the house hinted at her singledom. Anne returned to her apartment. The phone was still on the coffee table. When she took it to check, there was no news. She was most afraid that Anthony would contact her. However, it all seemed quiet. She hoped that it would stay this way¡­ It was almost seven o¡¯clock, and it was bright outside. Anne, who had not slept much, was leaning on the sofa tiredly. In just one week, she can get her passport. Nevertheless, she did not feel very much at ease. Every second, she was worried that the children would be found¡­ In the Aesthetic Clinic, when she was about to get off work, Anne was still thinking about whether to visit the kids in the night. She did not see them for a day, so she sent a text message to ask her mother about the children. Her mother said that the children were very well behaved, but she still wanted to go and see¡­ She held herself back, it would be safer to not go! It was just a week, to be safe, she could apany her children every day after that¡­ ¡°Anne, you are still here!¡± Anne, who had changed her clothes and was about to leave, saw the bossy Michelle who entered the door. She was all dressed in branded wear, was tall, and dressed herself very exquisitely. ¡°It seems that you really want the clinic to go out of business! You actually took the risk to protect an insignificant waiter!¡± ¡°Ask your manager toe over, I want to ask her, between the Aesthetic Clinic or Anne, which one will she choose!¡± Michelle was aggressive. Her supervisor was not around. choose? Of course Anne.¡± Michelle turned around displeased. When she saw Sarah who came in, her eyes became even more sarcastic. ¡°Who is it, but someone who destrovs other people¡¯s families¡­¡± ¡°You mean you?¡± Sarah interrupted her. ¡°What did you say?¡± Michelle¡¯s face was ugly. Sarah walked to Anne, touched her face, and even adjusted her cor, full of pity. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of her, hold your ground like the extraordinary person you are.¡± Anne did not expect her aunt toe over to find her. She did not want the matter to be a big one. This ce was not just any clinic, it was also Anthony¡¯s territory. Holding her aunt¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± Sarah pulled Anne¡¯s hand away and turned to look at Michelle. ¡°If you want to create a scene, forget it. For example, why do you think my dear Anne can stay here? Oh, you probably don¡¯t know. This clinic was bought by Anthony. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°What¡­what?¡± Michelle was shocked. ¡°Sure enough, you don¡¯t know. What¡¯s the use of picking a fight with Anne? Go make trouble with Anthony! Do you have the courage?¡± Sarah mocked. Michelle could not believe it, this clinic was bought by Anthony? So this woman words meant that Anthony bought it for Anne? If that was the case, what did she need to do to kick Anne out? Michelle , who failed to achieve her goal, was provoked. She red at the pair angrily, and turned away. In the car, Michelle sat in the driver¡¯s seat, the more she thought about it, the more angry she became. Who would believe it when someone said that Anne and Anthony were not rted! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She can overlook if they were to eat together, but he actually bought the Aesthetic Clinic for Anne! Anne must be the one who seduced Anthony, a slut, just like her aunt! She really wanted to get rid of Anne, the only person who can be with Anthony is her! Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Through the car window, she saw the two women walking out of the Aesthetic Clinic. Michelle immediately had an idea, picked up her phone and took a photo of Anne. Then she called her royal paparazzi, ¡°Help me check this person and see who she is in contact with, and let me know if there is any dirt you can find!¡± Hanging up the phone, Michelle had a sly smile in her eyes. just got off work¡­I can¡¯te to see you¡­Mama is a little tired, so I won¡¯t go today, okay¡­be good, listen to grandma¡­see you tomorrow¡­¡± Anne was still soft-hearted. The children did not understand the current dangerous situation. They were only two years old, and they cried like babies. How can she force them to be sensible like adults? So Anne dropped by the next day. To be precise, after eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, she was sure that Anthony would not look for her at this time, so she could leave and left her phone at home. As soon as Anne got out of the back door and got into a taxi, she was followed by the van behind. Knocking on the door, Cheyenne opened the door for her, waiting for her toe. Anne entered the room. The three little ones had different sleeping positions. Chris was quite gentle, Charlie however, was mboyant even in the way he slept and had his leg draping across his sister. Anne took his leg off and looked at her three babies with satisfaction. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I can¡¯t hold them off anymore. I said that when they open their eyes tomorrow, they will see their mother, and that was how they finally slept.¡± Cheyenne said. Anne felt distressed for a while, and said, ¡°Mom, go to bed, I¡¯ll sleep with them.¡± ¡°Well okay.¡± Anne got into the bed and slept on the outermost side, hugging Chloe and holding Chris and Charlie¡¯s hands. In her sleep, Anne felt that her legs were being squeezed. She opened one eye. Chloe was in her arms, Chris was sleeping on the edge of the bed and looked like he was about to fall off at any time. Charlie hugged her legs, his short legs were draped over her, and he was sleeping soundly. Anne looked at this scene before her and felt warm and fuzzy on the inside. ¡°Ugh Mama¡­¡± Chloe was about to wake up, calling out Mama. When she opened her eyes and saw that Mama was really in front of her, her little face was still a little dazed. Anne smiled and touched her little nose. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognise your Mama?¡± Chloe happily rushed toward her body and climbed up.¡± Mama!¡± Anne smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t want to sleep anymore?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want!¡± Chloey on Mama¡¯s body, she hugged her mother with her two legs, and acted like a spoiled child.¡± Don¡¯t sleep, don¡¯t sleep¡­¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t sleep.¡± Chris woke up beside the bed, lying on his stomach with his head held up. Charlie rubbed his eyes and sat up, looking very cute. When he saw Mama, his big eyes lit up. ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Mama!¡± All three were lying on Anne¡­ ¡°Ah¡­you three are too heavy¡­¡± Anne was pressed to the bed by them three,pletely surrounded. When Cheyenne came and saw the heartwarming yet hrious scene before her, she smiled. This is the life she had always wanted¡­ Anne raised her head among the children. ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°I made breakfast , do you want to eat now?¡± Cheyenne ¡°Yes.¡± Anne sat up, and the three children rolled aside like a big meatball. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mama will take you to wash your faces.¡± Anne went to the bathroom, and the three little ones waddled behind her in a single file. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Mama was washing her face, and next to her, they were holding small towels to wash their little faces. ¡°Is it clean now?¡± Anne asked. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes Mama!¡± The three little animals said in unison. Cheyenne shook the milk bottle in her hand. ¡°Come and ¡°Okay, grandma!¡± The three little ones were not very articte in speech yet, and the way they said grandma sounded more like¡¯ gwamma¡¯. Anne hurried away after eating breakfast with the three little ones. She promised them toe back in two days. The three little ones started fussing and did not want her to leave, but Anne could not help it. As soon as Anne walked out the door, Cheyenne chased after her. ¡°Take the key, next time just open the door ande in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The paparazzi hiding in the corner of the stairs took pictures of that scene. . Afterpleting the task in 24 hours, the paparazzi sent the photos to Michelle. On the phone, Michelle asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I followed her for a day, Anne went to work on time and only had contact with this woman.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I asked the neighbors and said it was a widow who lived alone. It should be some kind of rtive of Anne¡­¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the use of taking these pictures? I want to see pictures of her in contact with other men!¡± Michelle threw her phone aside in anger. Immediately, she had an idea. If there were no other men, could she create a situation with other men? When the timees, she will show the photo to Anthony , and Anne will be abandoned immediately , or die without knowing what happened! Anne went back froin the night shift. Not long after she walked out of Aesthetic Clinic, she felt an unusual movement behind her. Before she could turn around, a hand stretched out behind her and covered her mouth and nose¡­ ¡°Ahhh!¡± A pungent smell prated into her nostrils, her eyes darkened and she fainted. Cold water was poured on her face, and Anne was jolted awake. Wiping the water on her face and getting up, the first person she saw was Michelle. Michelle was sitting on the sofa opposite her with her arms crossed around her chest, looking at her in contempt. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Anne¡¯s face was dark. ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°The ce for entertainment, I brought you here, of course, for you to have fun. Call the man in.¡± As soon as Michelle finished speaking, the door opened, and a row of handsome guys from outside came in.¡± ¡°This is the man I found for you. I spent good money on each of them! All for you!¡± Anne looked at Michelle¡¯s ¡®generous¡¯ face and instantly felt uneasy. There was definitely a scheme going on. ¡°No need.¡± As soon as Anne got up, she was pressed down by the two men behind her. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°For constantly pestering Anthony, this is the lesson you deserve!¡± poco ¡°When did I pester him?¡± Anne denied, it was toote for her to escape. ¡°You didn¡¯t pester him? But you ate with him? But he bought the clinic for you? Do you take me for a fool?¡± ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give it all to you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to give it to me! Who do you think you are? Who do you think I am? Are you even worthy?¡± Michelle greeted the model, ¡°Why are you still standing there, didn¡¯t I pay you?¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The models all walked toward Anne. Anne was so frightened that she wanted to flee, but the person behind her pressed her down, and she could not even move her shoulder. The models sat down beside her and started to rub their hands on her, taking off her pants¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Get out!¡± Opposite her, Michelle picked up the phone, pointed the camera, and began to shoot. ¡°Anne, put a little bit of expression on your face, or you won¡¯t look good on camera.¡± ¡°Michelle, you¡­¡± Anne was about to speak when the door was pushed open. Anthony stood at the door, the light projected from the top seemed to illuminate his body and give off a ferocious aura. The handsome and indifferent face stared at them. Anne saw Anthony but she was not sure if he was here to rescue her. Michelle hurriedly stood up, put away her cell phone to hide her crime. ¡°Oh Anthony..why are you here?¡± Anthony walked into the box with a calm expression on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t be here?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Michelle looked flustered. Anthony¡¯s aura was strong, the models surrounding Anne felt uncertain of what to do. They all stood up and stood against the wall, barely daring to breathe. ¡°Anthony, Anne said she wanted toe out to y, so I brought her here to y. I didn¡¯t expect her to be thirsty for men¡­¡± Michelle tried her best to keep a natural smile on her face. Anthony sat down on the sofa and stared at her with a piercingly sharp re. Anne could not bear it and lowered her eyes. ¡°You really like to seduce men.¡± Anthony said indifferently. Anne frowned, she did not believe that Anthony could not see that she was being forced! Seeing that Anthony was partial to her, Michelle stepped forward and perched next to him on the sofa like a little bird. ¡°Anthony, this Anne is too much. She and her aunt scolded me in Aesthetic Clinic! If I¡­I be the daughter -inw of the Marwood family, I will never let her have a good life!¡± Anne nced at Michelle and was surprised by her words. In front of Anthony, she said that she wanted to be the daughter-inw of his family. Was this woman so eager and unabashed that she could gloat about it? It seemed that she did not understand what a terrible man Anthony was¡­ Then she heard him utter in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Anne looked around frantically and met Anthony¡¯s eyes. It was as deep and ck, like a bottomless pit, a cold bottomless pit void of all light. Michelle happily sat next to her. ¡°Oh Anthony, is it true?¡± ¡°Let me see how you want her to suffer.¡± ¡°I will not let you down!¡± Michelle was fascinated by the man she always liked. Anne realized Anthony¡¯s true intentions, her expression shed in panic. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Michelle stepped forward curelly and pped her twice. How dare she hurt her? ¡°Anne, it¡¯s impossible for Anthony to like you, don¡¯t think you can belong here, you¡¯re like a clown¡­¡± Michelle taught her a lesson. Before she could finish her sentence, Anthony opened her mouth¡­ ¡°You can go out.¡± Anne wanted to leave, but Anthony stared at her like a poisonous snake, his gaze pinned her there, and she was unable to move. Michelle was smug. When Anthony turned her, his expression and eyes were indifferent. She felt the pressure fall down on her with the heavy weight of a mountain, and suddenly the air was sucked out of her lungs. She realized it was her that he was asking to get out. ¡°Then¡­then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After Michelle left, the other people in the box naturally left in a hurry. Nobody wanted to stay in this suffocating space for one more second N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Of course, except for Anne who did not dare to move. Anne tried to soften her tone and put on a weak posture.¡± I have promised to stay by your side, why should you go after my aunt? Can you not do that¡­¡± ¡°You are not qualified to negotiate conditions with me!¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Anne lowered her eyes. ¡°I see, but thank you just now, if it weren¡¯t for you, the consequences would be unimaginable¡­¡± Anthony did not seem to expect her to give up so soon, his ck eyes sank slightly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m saving you?¡± ¡°Whether it was or not, it was because of your presence that this farce was stopped¡­¡± Anne said weakly. Anthony said coldly, ¡°I have the final say in everything that happens to you. No one touches you without getting my permission.¡¯ Anne understood what he meant. No matter what kind of torture, it shoulde from the hands of Anthony, otherwise it will would not be fun for him. ¡°Did I say that you are not allowed to interact with that bitch , she is the nemesis of the Marwood family, don¡¯t you understand me?¡± Anthony¡¯s voice was not warm. ¡°She is just a normal paying customer that walked in. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can investigate.¡± Anne told the truth, her aunt felt that she was getting old and had consultations for non-invasive facelifts. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°That better be all there is to it.¡± Anthony stood up, his aura was so strong that it felt like the air moved out of their way to let him pass. He approached the door, turned sideways, and nced over. ¡°What are you still waiting here for?¡± Anne recovered and stood up. ¡°Nothing.¡± Anne did not say anything since she tried to defend her aunt, and that proved useless. She knew that diving into the subject or talking more would just anger and provoke him further. There were only four days left, and she just wanted to spend it peacefully and leave silently¡­ Anthony did not go back to the Royal Mansion. He went straight to the Archduke Group. After realizing that there was a problem with Anne¡¯s mobile phone location, he checked it out. The office door opened, and Anthony went in, casually throwing his jacket aside. Wearing a ck shirt, his silhouette looked powerful and stylish, and gave off an intimidating aura to anyone watching There was a knock on the door, and after getting his approval to enter, Oliver walked in and put the documents in his hand on the desk. ¡°Mr. Marwood, here are important documents that you need to review, as well as a copy of Miss Anne¡¯s call history.¡± Anthony ignored thepany documents and just picked up the thin piece of paper. His ck eyes narrowed slightly and he looked at Oliver nkly. Oliver observed his words and said, ¡°So far, Miss Ruan has been in contact with Tommy and Qa, but not many times. Most of them are foreign numbers. I tried to contact them to talk, but the other party said they were herndlord. Other than that, I couldn¡¯t get any other information.¡± ¡°Why does herndlord contact her so frequently?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Miss Anne is treated like thendlord¡¯s daughter.¡± Oliver said. Anthony threw the paper into the shredder and shredded it instantly. Turning around and standing in front of the floor-to ceiling windows, he looked tall and brooding. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to what surprises Anne will give me.¡± Anne did not know that Anthony checked her call records, but she had briefed Nancy in advance just in case. After all, Anthony was a thorough man, and if she identally revealed any clues, it would be discovered by him. Therefore , she never used her mobile phone to contact Nancy, even when she went to apply for a recement passport and ID card. As for contacting Tommy and Qa, well, if she did not get in touch with them, he would think something was wrong! Anne flipped through the calendar and found that there were still three days before she could get her passport. After getting her passport, she could not hurriedly leave immediately, and she had to arrange the right time. Her eyes fell on the mobile phone beside her. Up to now, she has not used this mobile phone to contact her mother. If she did so, Anthony might find clues once he investigates the call records? Everything should be done with caution¡­ During the day, she went to the Aesthetic Clinic. A customer who was waiting for surgery went to the bathroom, holding his cell phone as he walked. Anne, who just came out of the operating room, saw him do that and followed behind him. When the guest came out of the bathroom, Anne pretended to wash her hands and remarked in a friendly tone, ¡°You can¡¯t bring your cell phone into the operating room.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 ¡°I know, I¡¯ll put it awayter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anne pretended to suddenly think of something. ¡°Can I borrow your mobile phone to make a call? That¡­ I¡¯m sorry, we are not allowed to make calls during work, but I have something to tell my family¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can call!¡± The customer kindly gave her the phone. ¡°Thank you!¡± Anne immediately called her mother,¡± Mom, can you buy a cell phone for me when you have time in the afternoon? A cheap one, something that doesn¡¯t cost more than a thousand dors. I¡¯ll get it when I go there.¡± After the conversation, she returned the phone to the customer. It was about eleven o¡¯clock at night when Anne finished taking a shower, changed her clothes and went out. She took the back door again. She did not notice the Rolls Loyce that had entered her area. Through the tinted car windows, Anthony¡¯s cold, ck eyes stared into the distance, like a beast staring at its prey silently. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. His slender fingers rested on the handrail, and he tapped rhythmically, as if he were plotting the demise of his target. Anne waspletely unaware that she was being watched, and she only thought about the three children. She got in a cab and headed straight for her destination. She entered the apartment and went straight upstairs. Entered the key into the keyhole to open the door, went in and closed the door. Anne saw the new mobile phone on the coffee table. She went to see the children in the room and kissed their Then, she went to the living room to set up the phone. Before she could tear off the protective film on the phone, there was a knock on the door. Anne turned her face suddenly and stared at the door, her heartbeat elerated, fearing the worst. Who is it? Anne was afraid , so she hurriedly put the phone under the sofa and pushed it in so no one could see it. She walked to the door and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Open the door.¡± The deep and intimidating familiar voice shocked Anne. She panicked, and felt her heart jump directly to her throat. Anthony¡­ Why did hee here? Did he catch her? No, no, absolutely impossible! Maybe he just followed her here! ¡°Do you want me to break in?¡± The threatening voice from outside sounded again. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Anne tried to calm herself down, behind the door. At this time, there is absolutely no way to escape, so she can only wait and see what happens¡­she opened the silhouette outside, she could not help but shrink in fear, as if it was not a human, but a terrifying monster. After opening the door, she was startled and immediately wanted to close it. A big hand stretched out, moved past her cheek and resisted the closing, pushing the door open. He propped on the door and asked, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to close the door?¡± ¡°If¡­if I tell the truth, will you spare the people in the room?¡± Anthony looked at her with cold ck eyes, waiting for her to speak. Anne lowered her gaze. ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s my mother¡­¡± ¡°I thought she died.¡± ¡°Yes, I thought so too, but a few days ago, I met her, she didn¡¯t die, she just left my dad and I after the car ident¡­¡± Anne looked gloomy. ¡°What I said is true, please believe me¡­¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ¡°Okay, then let me take a look.¡± Anthony was not willing to let it slide, his face was dark and a little angry¡­ At this moment, the door was opened from the inside, Cheyenne awoke to themotion, ¡°Anne?¡± ¡°No!¡± Anne was startled, and instinctively rushed toward Anthony, hugging his strong waist tightly. Anthony took a step back, his eyebrows clenched tightly, and a cold look shed before his eyes. Cheyenne was stunned when she saw the scene outside, mainly because she saw Anthony¡¯s face. So much like Chris and Charlie! No, it was exactly the same! It was clear who the man was. The man¡¯s eyes were so dark that she did not dare to look at him directly. ¡°Mom, go in!¡± Anne dared not let go of Anthony, for fear that he would enter the house. ¡°But¡­¡± Cheyenne was worried. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine!¡± Anne winked at her. Cheyenne did not say anything and closed the door. She quickly ran for the children¡¯s room and locked the door of their room. She then went back to the door of the living room and listened to his movement outside. ¡°You like sticking to men so much huh?¡± Anthony¡¯s low and intimidating voice mmed down. Anne came back to her senses before she reacted. She quickly released her hands around Anthony and backed away ufortably. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too nervous. You saw her just now. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll attack my mother¡­ Anthony pinched her face and forcibly lifted it up. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your family affairs, but if she dares to stop me, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡± The firmness of the mandible made Anne flustered. ¡°I¡­I know¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the phone?¡± ¡°The phone is¡­¡± Anne hurriedly patted her body, but she did not find it. She thought of an excuse on the spot, ¡°I seem to have left it at home¡­¡± Anthony grabbed her arm and pulled at her¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Anne did not even dare to break free. ¡°Take it easy, it hurts¡­¡± Cheyenne, who was listening in the room, was frightened and wanted to help, but she was worried that the children in the room would be found. Anne was dragged all the way back to the car. And thrown into the backseat¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Anne fell on the seat, but did not feel any pain. Whenever he was around, she could only notice how afraid she felt, and would not ever notice any physical pain. His body pressed down on her. Anne was startled and subconsciously tried to block him with both hands, but her wrists were tightened with his clenches, and he pressed them on top of her head, to the point that her bones would be crushed¡­ ¡°Well, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anne smelled alcohol on him when Anthony appeared. It was not strong, but she could not even imagine how terrifying he would be if he was actually badly intoxicated. The body was pushed firmly into the depths of the seat. Anne was overpowered and the fear in her heart was infinitely magnified. At this time, it was best not to anger him. Anne grabbed his hand. Anthony narrowed his ck eyes slightly. ¡°Go back, I¡­I¡¯ll help you.¡± Anne said with trembling lips. T LIII Anthony¡¯s dark eyes shed. He straightened his waist, and ordered, ¡°Right now!¡± LL Anne looked toward the front driver¡¯s seat, there was no partition Raising her tear-filled pupils, hatred shed, but without thinking further, she kissed Anthony¡¯s thin lips. In order to prevent Anthony from pushing her away, she tightly hugged his neck with both hands and deepened the kiss. Anthony¡¯s ck eyes were slightly stunned, because he didn¡¯t expect to kiss this woman! After a long dy, he raised his hand and pulled Anne¡¯s hair¡­ ¡°Yeah!¡± Anne was forced to look up, her beautiful neck pulled into a graceful line, looking vulnerable. ¡°You want to die?¡± Anthony¡¯s ck eyes were full of ruthlessness. ¡°¡­Ah! Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Anne felt that her scalp was about to be ripped off. She felt that Anthony was mad, as he thought she was provoking him! Arriving at the apartment, Anne was taken out of the car¡­ ¡°Ah! Let me go!¡± Anthony did not seem to hear her, his hands grabbed her arm and dragged her toward the elevator, but she bumped into Tommy who came to look for Anne. 1 ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Tommy stopped in front of him. ¡°Go away!¡± Anthony¡¯s face was sullen. Tommy looked at Anne, who waspletely under his control and did not dare to resist, and his heart tightened. ¡°No, brother, let go of her, you can do whatever you want, but don¡¯t hurt her!¡± ¡°Tommy, don¡¯t challenge my patience here, my patience is limited!¡± Anthony had dark eyes. ¡°Brother, what did Anne do to make you so angry?¡± Tommy asked, refusing to give way. ¡°She has the courage to provoke me, so she should bear the consequences!¡± Anthony waved at the bodyguard behind him. The bodyguard stepped forward and blocked Tommy. Tommy still wanted to resist, but was kicked to his knees by the bodyguard, who then pressed his back against the wall! ¡°Stop!¡± Anne hurriedly stopped. ¡°Let go of him! Anthony, you can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°With me, you don¡¯t have to question my capabilities, I can do anything, its a matter of whether I want to or not. ¡°Anthony dragged Anne into the elevator, looking coldly at Tommy who was beaten outside. ¡°Let him remember this lesson!¡± ¡°No, Anthony, tell them to stop¡­stop hitting¡­¡± Anne wanted to break free to help, but her wrist seemed to be embedded in Anthony¡¯s palm, and she could not move. In her panic, the elevator door slowly closed until she could no longer see him. ¡°You¡­you let me go!¡± Anne used her weak strength to resist. Anthony tightened his arms and dragged Anne to him, his handsome but terrifying face approaching hers. ¡°No one can save you today!¡± Anne¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and the pain in her heart was unbearable. ¡°Ah!¡± Anne was pinned on the sofa in the living room, seeing him walking toward her, realizing what was going to happen, she could not help but tremble in panic. ¡°You said, no¡­you wouldn¡¯t touch me¡­¡± ¡°I changed my mind!¡± Anthony took off his coat and threw it on the ground, looking ferociously like a beast, as if there was going to be a hunt next. ¡°Don¡¯t cry too loudly, save your energy, after all, we have the whole night.¡± 14 11 ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Anne was about to run away in fear, when the back of her neck hurt. ¡°Ah!¡± She felt herself being thrown onto the sofa again. She could not see much as the room was dark and covered her face in the shadows. Anthony¡¯s dark face was close.¡± Don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t¡­please let me go¡­ah!¡± Anne eximed. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 52 Chapter 52 1 Anthony moved his hand for a while, and his ck eyes narrowed slightly at the scar on her t lower abdomen. Anne covered her hands in panic and exined, ¡°I had appendicitis surgery a year ago¡­¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The scar was not in the middle, it was slightly off center. Thankfully, her skin was not like other normal women. After giving birth, other people¡¯s skin would be loose and covered with stretch marks. Hers remained smooth and delicate, except for the abrupt knife scar, everything else was normal. It was difficult to imagine her having a child. At the moment, Anthony was stunned, there was a bang from downstairs , the house shook, and then the rm sounded throughout the corridor. Anthony frowned, his eyes shed fiercely. ¡°I actually underestimated him.¡± On the ground, his cell phone vibrated. Anthony nced coldly at the girl curled up on the sofa, got up, picked up the clothes on the ground, and took out the phone to answer. ¡°Mr. Marwood, Tommy drove his car into the corridor, ¨C VE knocked down a wall, and the front of the car caught fire, triggering the home rm! Tommy passed out. I don¡¯t know if he died.¡± Anthony snorted coldly, hung up the phone, and swept his cold eyes to the person on the sofa. ¡°He¡¯s really persistent, but I don¡¯t know how many lives he has. His luck will run out.¡± He lost interest in Anne. After speaking, he turned and left. Anne¡¯s tense nerves rxed, and her body was almost paralyzed earlier. She touched the scar on the t lower abdomen with his hand. Actually, what she was afraid of was not being touched by Anthony. Anyway, she had a ¡®first time¡¯, so it would not be a strange experience for her. It was just because Anthony looks very strong. Thinking back to that night two years ago, a crazy man almost made her die. Not to mention now¡­ But what happened next? What did Tommy do to make the whole building¡¯s rm sound? When Anne got down, as soon as the elevator opened, there were a lot of chattering onlookers outside. When she saw the wall with a hole on the first floor and the car stuck in the hole, Anne almost fainted. The car was a Borsche, she knew very well that it was Tommy¡¯s car. The front of the car had embedded itself into the wall. Could it be that Tommy¡­ Anne¡¯s face turned pale when she thought of some possibility. In order to save her, Tommy actually¡­ Anne hurriedly asked the property staff next to her,¡± What about the man in this car?¡± ¡°Sent to the hospital! I really don¡¯t know how he did it, but he drove through the wall! I don¡¯t know if he was drunk driving. No matter what, these damages need to bepensated.¡± The property staff said. Anne was not concerned about this. ¡°Then is he seriously injured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, his head was injured and there was a lot of blood.¡± Anne¡¯s legs were weak, she staggered back, turned around and was about to run out. When she ran to the door of the apartment, she stared nkly at the carsing and going outside , but stood there still. She¡­could she go? Anthony was not here, but if she went to the hospital so tantly, she would definitely be caught. ILL Anne covered her hot eyes helplessly. She did not want Tommy to hurt because of her¡­ When Anne returned to the house, the phone rang. She hurriedly went to check, and found that it was a message from Tommy, (I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.] Only then did Anne¡¯s heart return to its ce, and she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time.¡± She did not receive a reply, and did not know what would happen next. She only received a call from Tommy when she was at work the next day. She said, ¡°Do you know that it is very dangerous?¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 53 Chapter 53 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can stop him.¡± Anne felt ufortable and asked, ¡°Did you have something to ask mest night?¡± ¡°I called you, but you didn¡¯t answer. I thought something was wrong. Fortunately, I went. I wanted to ask you, have you got your passport ready? You really don¡¯t need my help?¡± ¡°The passport is already being processed, and it will be avable in two days.¡± ¡°I hope you get out of Anthony¡¯s control soon.¡± ¡°I will definitely be soon¡­¡± Anne told herself. She wanted to escape with her children. The further away she was from Anthony, the better. ¡°When you want to leave, I¡¯ll help you book a flight ticket, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be very safe, he can¡¯t find you.¡± ¡°Okay, yeah.¡± After hanging up the phone, Anne felt expectant. In the afternoon, Cheyenne hurried to Anne¡¯s residence while the children were taking a nap. The door lock had already been reced with abination lock, Anne told her on the phone. After hiding the phone away, she left. As soon as she walked out of the building, she saw a woman facing the car in the distance, directing the driver to take something. It was Sarah. Cheyenne did not expect to meet Sarah, so she turned around and hid behind the bushes. 11 Sarah went to the elevator , and the driver was carrying vegetables behind her. Cheyenne was not feeling good about this, so she left. Anyway, she could not let Sarah see her¡­ Anne came back from work, opened the door, and immediately realized that something was wrong in the room. NI A waft of food smells came from the kitchen. Then she saw Sarahing out of the kitchen. ¡°Aunt?¡± Anne was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re back? I just finished cooking, wash your hands and eat! I¡¯ll bring the dishes out.¡± Anne did not expect her aunt toe and cook for her. After washing her hands, she came out, and saw food prepared on the table. ¡°It¡¯s all your favorite foods, eat more.¡± After sitting down at the table, Sarah served her some vegetables. ¡°Auntie, why are you here? Are you alone? Where¡¯s uncle? ¡°Anne asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he has food and will eat at home.¡± Sarah said with a smile, ¡°Whereas you¡­there are only a few eggs and vermicelli in the refrigerator. How do you take care of yourself if you eat like that? Auntie bought some vegetables and put them in your refrigerator.¡± ¡°Eggs are nutritious.¡± Anne said. Sarah was amused. ¡°No matter how nutritious eggs are, you can¡¯t just eat eggs.¡± Anne was chewing on the food. She thought of something and asked, ¡°Aunt, did Michelle trouble you?¡± LL ¡°She¡¯s staying at the Marwoods.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. 11 ¡°What?¡± Anne was surprised. Sarah put down her chopsticks, feeling down and annoyed, ¡°Anthony admitted that she was the future daughter ¨C inw of the Marwood Family. Is this true?¡± ¡°Anthony didn¡¯t deny it. However, I think he just wanted to say that to make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°I guessed it. Michelle is really doing her best! In the Marwood Family, she said that mother-inw and daughter-inw are not born to get along, so they have to try to gel ahead of time. Last night, she smashed the cutlery down in front of Auntie Grainger and said the food she cooked was unptable. You know, Auntie Grainger has been serving me, isn¡¯t that a p to my face?¡± Anne did not expect Michelle to stoop so low. ¡°Also, she slept in the room I prepared for you, and threw away all the decorations that I bought for you before, saying it didn¡¯t fit her taste. Now the Marwood Family has the final say! I can¡¯t get rid of her!¡± ¡°What did uncle say?¡± ¡°He said, if Anthony really married Michelle, it would be a very good marriage. Anne, tell me, if she joins the family, how can I still have a good life?¡± Sarah was full of bitterness. Anne did not think that Michelle would be actually staying with the Marwood Family, even if she did join them. If Anthony really liked Michelle, he would only live in the Royal Mansion, where there was a clear separation of boundaries with the Marwood Family. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¡°Anne.¡± Sarah held Anne¡¯s hand. Anne saw her aunt¡¯s sad expression. ¡°You don¡¯t know, although I married into the Marwood family and lived a life that everyone envied, I had to pay a price behind the scene. I promised not to have children for the rest of my life.¡± Anne had never understood why her aunt and uncle have been together for so many years without having a child. It turned out there was something going on. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°So, Anne, stay? I know you thought of a way to leave, don¡¯t leave, apany me, okay? If you leave , I really won¡¯t have any rtives.¡± Anne was very embarrassed and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡­I have no choice but to wait for a long time. After Anthony stops embarrassing me, I wille back, okay?¡± She could not help it, she had children. If she did not have children, she would be willing to apany her aunt¡­ ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t beg you, it¡¯s all because of me..¡± Sarah felt guilty. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Anne denied. LU Who would have known that Anthony would be so terrifying and terrorize her with such persistence. Sarah stroked her hair and said with pity, ¡°I don¡¯t want to put pressure on you, just do whatever you want, leave the devil and live a good life, and I will be content.¡± IT 12 TI IL ¡°Thank you auntie.¡± After Sarah left, Anne thought of the phone. Pulling open the bathroom drawer, there was a brand new mobile phone lying inside. With the SIM card inserted, it can be used directly. She could use it when she escaped. However, now she had another problem. If she took the kids away, what would happen to her mother? Would she continue to live alone? Her mother had never been happy before. In herter years, she felt that she, as a daughter, had to do something As for the past, even if she doesn¡¯t like what happened to her, she cannot really hate her own mother. She called with her new mobile phone, ¡°Mom, do you have a passport?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going abroad again.¡± ¡°Well, I thought, when I leave with the children, Hubert City will not be a good ce for you. I made this n from the beginning.¡± Cheyenne knew about Anne¡¯s n and had already made peace with it in her heart. ¡°Mom,e with me. It¡¯s very unlikely that I wille back in the future. Even if Ie back, I don¡¯t know when that would be. You are here alone and no one will take care of you.¡± Anne said. Her aunt was different. Her aunt married into a wealthy family. Although she has no children, uncle loves her very much and hence she will be fine. Yet, her mother has nothing. ¡°Anne, I¡­I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t be able to adapt to living abroad. Besides, it¡¯s hard to say what will happen in the future. Maybe I will find a husband, and I will be able to live wellter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with your daughter? Mom, I want you toe with me.¡± Anne said. ¡°Anne, I¡¯m already very happy, really. Just take the children with you¡­¡± No matter what Anne said, Cheyenne did not agree to leave. Anne had no choice but to take the children away first. In the evening, just after taking a shower and lying in bed, Tommy called. ¡°Hey?¡± ¡°Anne, when can you get your passport? Let me get it for you? To make sure Anthony doesn¡¯t find out.¡± Anne did not have time to go get it anyway, so she agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. After I get my passport, I¡¯lle to pick you up directly. I¡¯ll buy the ne ticket for you together.¡± Anne thought, if this was true, she would be able to leave tomorrow. It made her feel incredible. ¡°Really¡­won¡¯t there be a problem?¡± Anne was worried. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¡°You still can¡¯t trust me?¡± Tommy¡¯s gentle voice came. Anne trusted him. He had always been helping her. Now that Tommy has everything ready, she also has to discuss countermeasures with her mother. She did not go to see the children for the past two days, for fear of being discovered at the eleventh hour. Everything was coordinated through the phone. They arranged for her to leave at night. The flight would leave after twelve o¡¯clock. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At eleven o¡¯clock, Anne was neatly dressed, carrying a bag in her hand, and nothing else. The tracked mobile phone was left at home. She went down the emergency stairs and walked to the back door of the apartment. Seeing the car that Tommy was waiting for, she ran over excitedly. Tommy helped her open the car door. Anne got into the car without saying much. They drove away in the Borsche all the way to the airport. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Tommyforted her. Anne tried to rx herself, with a stiff smile on her face.¡± I ran away once before, but I was caught by Anthony on the ne.¡± ¡°Promise he won¡¯t find out this time. I¡¯ve made arrangements ahead of time. At this time, Anthony is still busy in the Archduke Group and has no time to notice.¡± Anne nodded, wishing she would never return¡­ The car revved on the road, and the road became more and more quiet This is not surprising, because the airports are all in the suburbs. ¡°Do you want to rest for a while? I¡¯ll call you when I get there.¡± ¡°At this time, how can I fall asleep?¡± Anne said. Tommy expressed his understanding and said nothing. Anne leaned against the car window and looked at the trees moving backwards in the dark night outside, waving in the dark, looking like ghosts with teeth and ws. Her breathing turned heavy. Gradually, the car slowed down. Anne noticed that the car had stopped and the airport was not outside the window. After all, it was not long before they started driving, and it would take at least 40 minutes to get to the airport. ¡°Why did you stop¡­¡± Anne just asked. The lights outside were bright like the day, and pierced through the windshield, causing her to subconsciously block her eyes. She had a bad feeling in her heart which instantly magnified. LU When the lights in front were turned off, Anne saw a ck Rolls-Royce before her, like a cheetah blocking the front! LLLLLL Anne¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and she reached out to grab Tommy¡¯s arm, ¡°Tommy¡­hurry up¡­hurry up!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Anne wanted to say something, but her hand was pulled away, as if she was stunned. ¡°Tommy¡­?¡± Tommy pushed open the car door and got out of the car, and walked towards Anthony. Anne looked at what Tommy was saying to Anthony, then turned around and waved to her. Anne shivered uncontrobly, looking at Tommy¡¯s hand on Anthony¡¯s shoulder in disbelief, with a bright smile on his face¡­ Howe? Where did she go wrong? Tommy had always helped her! Tommy came over and put his hand on the half-opened car window. ¡°Hey, are youing down? The airport is here!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I was still thinking of ying with you more, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so easily fooled, you¡¯re really as naive as before!¡± Tommy bared his neat white teeth, feigning disappointment. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Anne¡¯s blood ran cold as stuttered, ¡°Wh-why are you¡­ doing this?¡± ¡°Why? Because it¡¯s fun! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fun? Did you really think I was going to betray my brother for you? How naive!¡± Tommy shook his head and sighed. Anne¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her tears scrolling down her cheeks. She had always thought that a gentleman like Tommy could not have been rted to Anthony, but it turned out she had been wrong. They were both sick! ¡°Oh, my. Are you crying? How pathetic¡­¡± Tommy reached out to touch her cheek. Anne pushed his hand away and kicked at the car door¡­ ¡°Ow!¡± The car door mmed onto Tommy and he stumbled backward. His expression darkened viciously as he opened the car door to drag Anne out, raising his hand to p her across the face. However, before he couldnd a blow, someone grabbed him by the wrist. Tommy stilled and turned to look at the person who grabbed him. ¡°Anthony?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not yours to torment.¡± Anthony shoved him aside. ¡°Are you pushing me away now that I¡¯ve served your needs? Had I not informed you about this, you wouldn¡¯t know that she stole her passport to run away.¡± Tommy said in frustration. ¡°It wasn¡¯t necessary!¡± Anthony red coldly at Anne, who was trembling by the car door. ¡°Get inside the car.¡± 31 Surrounded, Anne had no way to escape and she already knew that she would be tortured, the one thing that upset her most was not that she was cornered, but because she had misjudged Tommy. Had everything been fake? What part of their characters were real? She had never imagined that Tommy would be the one to ruin her one and only chance to escape. They went into Anthony¡¯s Rolls Loyce and the car darted off, while Anne curled up at the corner like a broken ragdoll. She felt a hand on her jaw, forcing her to look up and meet Anthony¡¯s brooding eyes. ¡°Devastated ?¡± He questioned huskily with a cruel tone. He studied her pale cheeks, his re sharp enough to cut. ¡°Tommy was right. Had he not told me about this, you would have managed to escape!¡± ¡°What makes you¡­think that I would want to stay by your side?¡± Anne asked in tears, ¡°I¡¯m not a masochist ¡­ ugh!¡± She scowled in pain when his fingers tightened around her jaw. ¡°You really know how to surprise me.¡± His voice was so terrifying that each breath he exhaled felt cold on her skin. ¡°Well, how are you going to appease my anger this time, hm?¡± Chills ran down her spine as Anne shivered uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, so long as I¡¯m still alive ¡­I will never stop running. Never¡­¡± As she spoke , she felt as though her jaw was about to be crushed. ¡°When you run, have you ever considered that others might have to pay for your mistake?¡± Anthony threatened. She froze. Her aunt was protected by Ron so nothing would happen to her; the only person left would be Anne¡¯s mother¡­ ¡°You¡¯re a monster, Anthony Marwood¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°You are only finding out now?¡± He stared at her ferociously. ¡°Maybe I should get someone to bring her here and toss her into the sewage so you can see what a monster I am!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Terrified , she grabbed onto his arm with both of her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Anthony. She has nothing to do with this. You caught me, didn¡¯t you? I can take any punishment!¡± 1 ¡°So what if you managed to escape today? There are plenty of people out there who can pay for your mistake!¡± LS She sobbed wordlessly, knowing that he was right. If she provoked Anthony, the people she cared most about would be hurt. She would never be at peace if her willfulness hade to hurt her aunt and her mother, Anthony could not help his urge to torment her when he saw the misery on her face. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 He could not possibly let anyone who dared to challenge him go unpunished. Anne curled up on the side, mentally preparing herself for the punishment she would face when she went back. What would happen to her was not the most important. At that very moment, her mother and her three children were waiting for her at the air port. Meanwhile, Cheyenne was waiting at the airport with the children in a fried chicken restaurant. The t riplets stuffed their faces with a mouthful of chicken while muttering to one another. ¡°Grandma, when will Mama be here?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°We¡®ve been waiting so long,¡® Chris said. ¡°Grandm a, is Mama noting?¡± Chloe asked worriedly. ¡°Of course, not. She will be here. Let¡®s just wait for a while longer.¡± Cheyenne did not dare to call Anne b ecause Anne specifically said to wait for her call. Anne was supposed to arrive within forty minutes, and it had already been two hours. ¡®Did something go wrong?¡® Cheyenne thought to herself. The Rolls Loyce stopped before Royal Mansion and Anne This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. could not bring herself to get out of the car when she saw his towering figure standing in the dark. He turned around and shot her a nasty re. ¡°You want me to grab you?¡± ¡°No¡­I can get out by myself.l.¡± She stumbled out of the car and came close to falling as she felt all strength draining away from her legs. Before they went inside, Michelle flounced her way out of the mansion in a sophisticating dress. ¡°Anthony , are you finally back? I¡®ve been waiting f¨C¡°She stilled when she spotted Anne and the look in her eyes darkened. Anne was not certain if she should be d to see Michelle. Would Michelle distract Anthony from punishing her? Judging from Michelle¡®s mannerism, it was clear that this was not her first visit to Royal Mansion. Naturally, she could ess anywhere she wanted now that she was known to be Anthony¡®s fiance, ¡°Who asked you here?¡± Anthony asked expressionlessly. ¡°Anthony, I happened to be around The Curve, so I wanted to drop by and see you, but you weren¡¯t home. I was about to leave, but then I h eard your caring in,¡± Michelle exined in a sweet tone. He studied Michelle thoughtfully. Michelle immediately lowered her head shyly, feeling as though her heart was jumping out of her chest. ¡°By the way, why is Anne here¡­?¡± She asked gingerly. Anthony nced at Anne, who was standing nervously behind him, with a dark look and said, ¡°Her? She c you think I should do?¡± Michelle realized that this was the perfect opportunity as she longed for Anne to di from this. ¡°I heard that there will be a rainstorm tonight. Anthony, why not just leave her out in the rain for the whole heard her.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard her¡­¡± Anne simply walked to the side and stood still to await her punishment. By the time she turned around, Anthony and Michelle were already heading back into the house. Michelle trotted slightly to follow Anthony and Anne had to admit that those two looked like the perfect mat Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Anne had no interest in Anthony or Michelle , so long as they did not hurt her or the people she loved. She lowered her head. She had hidden her phone under the passenger seat inside Anthony¡®s car earlier. Anne could not help bu t wonder if her mother would keep waiting for her at the airport. She looked up again and could not bring herself to move when she spotted the bodyguards not far away from her. She started regretting not standing at the corner instead. However , Anne did tell Cheyenne to go home if she did not show up within three hours. Anne had never imagined that her escape n would be ruined at the hands of Tommy. Her heart ached at the thought of his concern for h er, the time he barged into the Royal Mansion to help her and the time he drove through a wall to stop An thony from hurting her¡­was it all just for fun? She had to admit that he was a wasted talent to not be an actor. Anne found it unbelievable . She had originally thought that Anthony was the only sociopath in the family, only to find out that Tommy was just as twisted and she was lucky¡® enough to run into the two of them. After standing outside for some time, she started to feel rain drop on the tip of her nose. The rain gradually grew heavier and she looked up at the dark sky. Through the lights on the street, she could see the rain as it fell onto her face, her hair and her body. Soon, Anne was soaking wet. A dark, towering figure stood before the window inside the mansion. Anthony twirled the wine ss around between his fingers as he stared broodingly at the slim figure stan ding under the street light and took in her difited state in the rain. Michelle approached him sheepishly with a wine ss in her hand and said, ¡°see? It really started rainin g. Even the gods are upset with her. Anthony, do you feel better now? Anthony gulped down on his wine and stared at the woman standing in rain like a beast locking onto its prey. ¡°You can go now.¡± ¡°What? Anthony¡­¡± Michelle was reluctant to leave, hoping that she could interact more with Anthony. Sh e even dressed seductively beforeing to Royal Mansion , and yet he had not looked at her properly f or once. ¡®What¡®s so fun looking at how drenched Anne is?!¡® She thought. ¡°Do you want me to repeat myself?¡± Anth ony¡®s voice deepened in an intimidating manner. Instantly, it was as though the temperature in the entire Royal Mansion had dropped and no fabric on Michelle was enough to shield her from it. ¡°I¡­ I guess I wille again next time¡­¡± She said before running back to her car. She red at Anne as she started the engine and stepped onto the elerator hard as she drove past Anne. ¡°Ssh!¡± Startled, Anne took a step back, but was still sshed by the water on the ground. She wiped her face with the back of her hand briefly, before continuing to stand without an expression. Drenched from head to toe, her clothes stuck onto her skin and outlined her perfect figure, though she seemed difited in the rain, it did not change how se ductive she looked at the same time. The bodyguard walked over to her and said, ¡°Ms. Vallois, Mr. Marwood would like to see you.¡± Anne did not have the courage to move. She would rather stand in the rain than to face that devil¡­ ¨C ¡°You don¡®t want to keep him waiting,¡± the bodyguard reminded. Knowing that she had nowhere to run, she dragged her feet towards the mansion while shivering. As she stepped into the living room, she left poodles behind her with each step she took, tainting the clean floor.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When she spotted the figure sitting on the couch, her blood ran cold. ¡°Come here.¡± Anthony was still holding onto the wine sszily, but his eyes were as ferocious as a hungry beast. She took a few steps forward. ¡°Can¡­can I go now? Are¡­ are you not angry n¡­ Ugh!¡± Before she could finish, she was dragged and tossed onto the couch. The wine ss fell beside the couch , tainting the beige carpet with such crimson red that it looked almost like blood. Anne was seeing stars from the impact, but the shadow that loomed over her forced her to sober up. ¡°W h¨C what are you doing?¡± ¡°I told you not to run, and you never seem to listen. You had three chances and you deserve this¡­¡± He grabbed onto her cor and pulled. Instantly, her clothes were torn into shreds. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed, ¡°No¡­¡± Anthony was still holding onto the fabric he had torn off as though it was human flesh. ¡°You are going to end up like this by the end of tonight.¡± Shivering, she shook her head frantically in tears and closed her eyes. ¡°At least¡­ let me go take a shower¡­¡± ¡°Why bother?¡± He continued his assault. ¡°No! I¡­please! This¡­ this is my first time. I¡®m scared¡­¡± Anne knew that this day wasing, but she was still terrified of being Anthony¡®s expression darkened as he sneered, ¡°First time? How will you exin that night from two years ago, then?¡± Anne¡®s mind instantly went nk as she stared dazedly at him. ¡°You¡­you knew¡­! He knew that she was the woman from that night all along He mped his fingers around her jaw forcefully and stared into her eyes darkly. ¡°Exin yourself!¡± ¡°I¡­ I went to¡­get surgery¡­¡± She stuttered as she nced at his face, ¡°If you had mentioned this earlier, I wouldn¡®t have¡­¡± L She would not have gone through the trouble. His icy re reminded her of a hellhound as he spat, ¡°You brought it onto yourself.¡± Inside the living room, the silence maximized all sounds and Anne¡®s screams were loud and clear like a deer that had been preyed on, and swallowed alive while wandering in the woods. No one could save her¡­ ¡°Ssh!¡± Anne was tossed into the bathtub. The lukewarm water did not soothe her and stimted the wounds on toward her. She lifted her chin timidly with water dripping off her hair as she looked at him warily. ¡°You didn¡®t think that was it, did you?¡± Like a demon, his re alone could tear her apart. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Shivering , she struggled inside the bathtub to get away but as soon as she stepped out of it, he grabbed her by the back of her neck. ¡°Ugh! No...¡± She shouted. He pressed her up against the countertop , forcing her to face her reflection on the mirror while whispering into her ear devilishly, ¡°Just look at yourself. Stop ying hard to get.¡± ¡°That¡®s not it...Anthony Marwood, let me go! It¡®s enough ...¡± She closed her eyes from the humiliation and turned away from the sight of her tortured body. ¡°You know that this is far from enough,¡± he continued in a low, emotionless voice that sent shivers down her spine. She still remembered what happened two years ago and knew exactly what Anthony mean by what he said. Her tears scrolled down her cheeks and fell onto the floor. Shortly after, she was tossed onto the bed, her clothes barely hanging onto her body. She struggled to move her fingers and tried to grab onto the bed frame, but was beat by the approaching shadow behind her that eliminated thest strand of light inside the room. The shadow loomed over her fragile body as the devil extended his hand to grab her by the neck, forcing her to sit up¨Cstraight She could feel his chest pressing against her back to the point where she could even feel the muscles on his chest and his abdomen burning on skin. Her fear deepened as she tried to ran. ¡°No...¡± She did not know what he wanted to do, but she knew it was nothing good. However, Anthony did not loosen his grip on her and simply moved his hand up to grab her jaw, before forcing her chin up as he shoved a pill down her throat. ¡°Umph!¡± She struggled even harder and kicked her legs in the air. ¡°Swallow it!¡± Hemanded. She did as hemanded and swallowed the pill. Anthony let her go and she immediately crawled to the side, coughing and sobbing. The door was pushed open and a woman in heels slipped into the room quietly. She stepped toward the bed and poured the ss of water she held in her hand onto Sarah¡®s face while she was still asleep. ¡°Ugh! What on earth is going on?!¡± Sarah jolted awake, wondering why there was water in the room. Just as she thought that the ceiling might be leaking, she saw Michelle standing by the bed and screamed , ¡°Michelle Grainger, I¡®m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Why are you so grumpy? I¡®m just waking you up with my own way,¡± Michelle said, ¡°do you know what time it is now?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Sarah pointed at the door sharply. ¡°Why should I? I will be marrying into the Marwood Family soon and there¡®s only one heir to this family. You are just a step¨Cmother to him, how dare you use that tone with me?¡± Sarah was at the brinks of exploding from rage. If she truly allowed Michelle to marry into this family, she knew that her life would be miserable. ¡°Are you really that naive? You just believe in whatever Anthony told you? I¡®m willing to bet anything that he won¡®t actually marry you!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter if he marries me, as long as what I do pleases him!¡± Sarah knew that Michelle meant that she was entertaining Anthony by torturing Sarah. ¡°Just why are you dead set on marrying into this family? You put yourself and Anne in such a horrible situation. I pity her, you know. I wonder if she¡®s even alive by now!¡± Despite the words she said, there was not any sign of sympathy on Michelle¡®s face. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You haven¡®t heard? Anne tried to run awayst night and was caught by Anthony. She was punished immediately once he brought her back. Maybe you will have to go and collect her dead body soon!¡± Sarah froze and thought to herself, ¡®Anne tried to escapest night? And she got caught? Why don¡®t I know about this? Anne didn¡®t tell me anything! She turned to grab her phone and called Anne, but no one answered. Michelle was overjoyed to see how worried Sarah was. Sarah hurried to Aesthetic Clinic without stopping for lunch and the receptionist there told her that Anne had called in sick. Sarah then went to Anne¡®s apartment and found out that Anne¡®s phone was still inside the apartment, which meant that she was still in the Royal Mansion. The phone on the coffee table suddenly started ringing and when Sarah went to take a look, she saw the word ¡® Mom¡® on the screen. Stunned, Sarah thought to herself, ¡®Mom? Anne¡®s mom?¡® She picked up the phone, but remained silent. ¡°Anne? Where are you now? Is this a good time to talk?¡± The voice that came from the other end of the line sounded familiar, but Sarah would not have known who it was had she not seen the contact¡®s name on the phone. ¡°Cheyenne?¡± Cheyenne was startled when she heard Sarah¡®s voice and immediately hung up. ¡°Hello? Cheyenne, is it you? Hello??¡± Sarah stared at the phone and grabbed onto it so hard that she almost crushed it. ¡®It¡®s Cheyenne ! Didn¡®t she run away? Why is she calling Anne? When have they started talking?¡® She thought while standing still, her hands trembling. On the other side, the triplets looked at their grandmother curiously. ¡°Grandma, was it Mama?¡± Charlie asked. Cheyenne snapped out of her dazed state and reeled in her emotions as soon as she met their innocent eyes.¡± It¡®s Mama¡®s friend. She said that your mom is busy now.¡± ¡°But Mama said she is taking us onto a ne,¡± Chloe said. ¡°Is Mama in trouble?¡± Chris asked. ¡°Of course, not. Why would she be in trouble...¡± Cheyenne said. Just then, her phone rang and when she saw the caller shown as ¡®Anne¡®, she immediately hung up. Knowing that Sarah was the one calling, Cheyenne immediately shut her phone down like she was running away from a haunting ghost. She was d that she did not let it slip about the children because Anne told her that she was to not mention the existence of the triplets to anyone. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 She could not keep her phone closed at all times and had no choice but to switch it back on again at night. Cheyenne knew that she could not call Anne¡®s old number anymore, but calling the new number was just as risky. If Anne was not in danger, she would surely call to reassure Cheyenne. At the moment, Cheyenne could only wait at home. At noon, a maid went into the bedroom and came close to screaming when she walked in and saw the bed. The maid frantically covered her mouth to stop herself from screaming, and only set her hand down once she had fully calmed down. The bed was a mess, and so was the young woman who wasying on it. All signs of life had been drained from her and there were countless red marks on her arm, which looked awfully distinctive on her pale skin. The maid approached Anne carefully. Anthony had left the night before , so the maid had not expected for Anne to still be asleep, not to mention showing no sign of waking up at all. It was far too strange and the maid reported it to Hayden, who called Kathryn in for help. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. When Kathryn entered the room, she was also shocked to see the state Anne was in. She brushed Anne¡®s hair out of her face and noticed that Anne did not seem ill, she simply looked as though she was asleep. There was a box on the nightstand with a white pill in it, and Kathryn instinctively knew that it was a morning after pill. Since Anne had not woken up just yet, she had yet to consume the pill. Kathryn inspected Anne and saw no wound that could lead to loss of consciousness apart from the marks Anthony had left on Anne¡®s body. Anne was merely asleep and even her breathing was normal. This was usually the body¡®s way to compensate for a much¨Cneeded rest after a long period of exhaustion because the body waspletely drained. Kathryn stepped out of the room and said, ¡°It¡®s fine. She¡®s just asleep.¡± ¡°Asleep? It¡®s been almost twenty¨Cfour hours,¡± Hayden said as he thought back to the time Anthony left the room. ¡°I know. Just wait for a while longer! Ask the maid to keep an eye on her. I wille by again if she¡®s still not awake by tomorrow.¡± The maid went to check on Aer that night, but she was still asleep The next morning, the maid noticed that Anne was finally awake, only that she was leaning back at the bedhead like a soulless doll. The maid immediately went over and presented her with the pill on the nightstand. ¡°Ms. Vallois, please take your pill.¡± Anne turned around to look at the maid. She did not have to ask to know what kind of pill that was. Without a word, she epted the pill and swallowed them without hesitation. The maid turned to leave once she hadpleted her mission. ¡°Hang on...¡± Anne muttered. The maid turned around to look at her. ¡°I don¡®t have anything to wear. Please ¡­¡± Anne¡®s voice was so hoarse that her words were barely recognizable . The maid understood her request regardless and left. Anne¡®s head dropped to the side helplessly. She had thought that she would die, but to her surprise, she lived to see the sun rise again. Coming to think of it, Anthony would have never given her a quick death, and would rather torture her. Anne had just woken up and had to adjust to the difort she felt throughout her body. She did not dare to inspect the wounds on her, knowing that her condition must be worse than what it had been two years ago. Shortly after, the maid returned with a clean change of clothes. They did not belong to Anne, because Anne¡®s clothes had already been torn to shreds, so the maid had brought her new ones. Once the maid exited the room, Anne slowly crawled out of bed, her legs were trembling and she gritted her teeth as she struggled to stand. She wrapped herself with the nket and headed into the bathroom with the clothes in hand. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 61 Chapter 61 It was just a short moment, but she felt exhausted The quilt fell to the ground while Anne dressed with her back to the mirror. The slender and graceful body in the mirror was thoroughly marked. The man was crazy! After Anne calmed down, she left the Royal Mansion by car. She was in no condition to walk to the side of the road to call a taxi. Anne got out of the car and walked toward the apartment building ¡°Anne!¡± Anne turned around and saw Sarah, who got out of the car and walked toward her. ¡°Sarah.¡± ¡°What did Anthony do to you?¡± Sarah looked at her up and down. ¡°What¡®s wrong with your throat? Are you sick? Did Anthony hurt you? He¡®s mentally ill!¡± ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± Anne¡®s eyes flickered. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Her aunt must have known about her escape and arrest. She could not talk about the physical and mental humiliation she endured. ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®ve been here twice. I was very close to calling the police.¡± Anne wanted to tell her aunt that it was useless to call the police. No one could deal with the mighty Anthony. Sarah saw that she looked exhausted and said, ¡°Let¡®s go back and talk about it!¡± They went back inside the house. Anne saw the phone on the coffee table. She picked it up, scrolled through it, and saw the call log inside. The time shown was when she was in the Royal Mansion. Who had answered her call? As soon as Anne realized the problem , she heard Sarah ask her, ¡°When did you and Cheyenne get in touch?¡± ¡°I...¡± Anne turned around and looked at her aunt¡®s questioning eyes. ¡°I met her some time ago.¡± Sarah could not help but get angry. ¡°Anne, what were you thinking? Why would you pay any attention to her? She didn¡®t even blink when she abandoned you!¡± ¡°B...But she is my mother after all, and I don¡®t me her anymore,¡± Anne said. ¡°Mark my words. There will be a second time!¡± Sarah advised her, ¡°Anne, don¡®t mingle with her anymore. Since she has left, she should have cut you offpletely. Why does she keep looking for you?¡± ¡°It wasn¡®t all my mother¡®s fault. My father forced her.¡± Anne was deeply affected by her childhood, and as an adult, she understood her mother¡®s difficulties more and more. ¡°Yes, your father is at fault, but should your mother run away? You are her biological daughter!¡± ¡°Auntie, I want to be nice to my mother...¡± Anne lowered her gaze. When Sarah saw her depressed face, she was angry and helpless. Ultimately, she changed the subject. ¡°Also, why didn¡®t you tell me when you wanted to leave Luton? Do you treat me as an outsider?¡± ¡°No, I don¡®t want you to get involved. I wanted to contact you when I got there. Looking back, that was unrealistic.¡± Sarah took her hand. ¡°Anne, you might think I am being selfish, but I don¡®t want you to go abroad. What¡®s the point of staying alone in a strange country? Besides, Anthony can¡®t keep an eye on you for a lifetime, can he?¡± ¡°Probably?¡± Anne was not sure. ¡°Of course, men are like children. They would get excited after getting a new toy and then throw it away in the corner after a few days.¡± Anne was hesitant. If that was true, she had been living in the Marwood family and had been targeted by Anthony when she was in the first year of junior high school. It had been so many years. Why hasn¡®t he let her go? Even if she did wait for him to lose interest in her, how long would it take? How long can her children hide? Sarah saw that she was fine and left. Anne picked up the phone and called her mother. After calling, no one answered. What happened? She hoped everything was fine. Anne could not wait for night toe. Anthony, who had just punished her, probably would not care about her for the time being. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Anne went downstairs feeling unwell. She left through the back door and hailed a taxi. Seeing this, Sarah immediately followed behind in the car. She must have gone to see Cheyenne! She could not persuade Anne, but she could drive Cheyenne away! After getting out of the car, Anne went upstairs. When she got to the door, she took out the key and opened the door. As soon as the door opened, she saw Cheyenneing out of the room. ¡°Anne?¡± Anne breathed a sigh of relief and closed the door. ¡°Mom, are you all right?¡± ¡°It¡®s alright. The children just fell asleep. What happened? I haven¡®t been able to contact you.¡± Anne hurried into the room to see the children. Seeing the sleeping children on the bed, she hugged and kissed them. She felt calm and happy. Her eyes teared up. ¡°Anthony found me.¡± Cheyenne was shocked. ¡°Didn¡®t you say that Tommy would help you?¡± ¡°It was him who tipped off Anthony.¡± Anne was furious now that she thought about it. Without Tommy¡®s help, maybe she could have escaped! ¡°Then... What should we do now?¡°. Anne kissed Chloe¡®s face and said, ¡°I don¡®t know, my passport and ID card has been taken away again...¡± Cheyenne sighed but also had no idea what to do. ¡°I was thinking, is it possible to live in Luton but not let Anthony find out about it?¡± Anne was not sure if she was talking to herself or her mother. ¡°Then you have to be very careful, don¡®t you?¡± She came out of the room and closed the door. ¡°Have you waited a long time that night for me? Were the children disappointed?¡± ¡°They were not disappointed. They were just worried about their mother. You told us to return if we didn¡®t see you in three hours. There¡®s nothing to worry about.¡± Anne said, ¡°That¡®s good. I can¡®t stay here for long. I¡®lle to apany them in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°Okay, take care of yourself.¡± Sarah sat in the car and watched Anne leave. She had no idea where Cheyenne lived, and she hated going into that woman¡®s house, so she just sat in the car and waited. Cheyenne woulde out sooner orter! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Sarah was very patient. After waiting nearly an hour, she saw Cheyenne taking out the trash. Cheyenne threw the garbage into the trash can and was about to return. ¡°Cheyenne!¡± Cheyenne was startled , and when she saw Sarah with a dark expression, she instantly panicked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say hello to your sister¨Cinw?¡± Sarah stepped forward, stood in front of her, and asked. Cheyenne could not dare to run away because there were children upstairs and was worried that Sarah might see them. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Good question. I¡®ll tell you what I want now. Stay away from Anne, disappear forever, and don¡®t ever appear in front of her again! Why did you even contact her?¡± ¡°It was an idental encounter...¡± ¡°I don¡®t care if you did it unintentionally or on purpose. Stay away from her!¡± ¡°Don¡®t be so rude.¡± Cheyenne was not looking very happy with Sarah. ¡°Hurt your self¨Cesteem, have 1? Since you left, you are no longer a part of the Vallois family, and you no longer have anything to do with Anne. Understand ?¡± Sarah pointed her finger at her and warned, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to move out of here. As long as you don¡®t meet up with Anne, you can go wherever you want!¡± ¡°This is my home, I have nowhere to go, and I... don¡®t have to listen to you either.¡± Sarah seemed to have heard the funniest joke of the century. ¡°Are you addicted to being a mother? Why are you so shameless?¡± Cheyenne¡®s eyes shed slightly, but she remained silent. ¡°Cheyenne, just leave peacefully, don¡®t make a huge mess out of this. It won¡®t look good.¡± Cheyenne retorted, ¡°It won¡®t look good on you, not me.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Sarah¡®s eyes immediately turned stormy. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¡°You are just afraid that I will expose your secret!¡± Sarah tried her best to restrain her urge to hit her. What secret? Was this woman threatening her? ¡°Sarah, I have no other intentions. I know my ce. I just hope you don¡®t drive me away,¡± Cheyenne pleaded. ¡°That¡®s non¨Cnegotiable! You have to disappear from Anne¡®s life!¡± Sarah disagreed. ¡°Then there is nothing left for me to say.¡± Cheyenne turned away without looking at her again. Sarah was so angry that she kicked over the trash can next to her. A bad smell wafted into the air, making her nauseous, and she immediately got into the car. After returning home, Sarah was still fuming. How could she allow Cheyenne to keep on meeting Anne? She had to cut her off from Anne! Anne went to Cheyenne¡®s ce in the middle of the night. Cheyenne did not mention anything when she saw her. When Chloe woke up in the morning, she raised her head to see her Mama sleeping and her eyes lit up. ¡°Mama...¡± she whispered quietly. Anne did not move at all. Mainly because she was too tired. Her body had not recovered. Charlie and Chris woke up one after another and went to see their Mama. Chris even covered up Mama with a quilt and theny obediently beside her. Chloe stared at Mama¡®s face and said, ¡°Mama hasn¡®t kissed me for a long time...¡± After saying that, her little mouth moved up and kissed Mama¡®s lips. After kissing, she covered her face and giggled, her two short legs happily kicking. ¡°I want to kiss Mama too!¡± Charlie moved toward his mom. ¡°Me too!¡± Chris scrambled toward her. Their heads hovered over their Mama¡®s head. Anne woke up and opened her eyes drowsily. Seeing the three children looking at her dumbfounded, she stretched out her hands to hug them and closed her eyes again. ¡°I¡®m awake...¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Mama!¡± When the three kids saw that Mama had woken up, they all gathered around. Anne smiled with her eyes closed, being surrounded by her children contentedly. Charlie thought of something. He got off the bed and went out the door. He saw his grandmother and asked, ¡°Grandma, Mama is awake. Do you have anything to eat? I¡®ll bring it to Mama.¡± ¡°Here, four boiled, peeled eggs, one for each person.¡± ¡°I¡®ll bring these to her!¡± Charlie ran to the room with a bowl containing four boiled eggs and walked to the bed. ¡°Mama, eat some eggs!¡± Anne rolled over, squinted and smiled. ¡°Mama hasn¡®t brushed her teeth yet...¡± ¡°It¡®s fine. You can brush your teethter!¡± Chris picked up an egg and stuffed it into Mama¡®s mouth. Anne opened her mouth and bit into the egg. ¡°I am also going to take a bite!¡± Charlie said and was about to stuff the whole egg into his mouth. Anne¡®s mind suddenly sobered up and stopped him from doing so. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Charlie was puzzled. ¡°You are still young and you might choke.¡± Anne thought to herself, ¡®I shouldn¡®t have set a bad example by epting the whole egg into my mouth. What if my kids followed suit and had an ident?¡® ¡°Mama, my mouth is too small. The egg can¡®t fit inside¡­¡± Chloe opened her mouth. It was smaller than an egg. ¡°If it can¡®t fit, take a small bite.¡± Anne peeled some egg whites and fed them to Chloe. Chloe shook her head happily. The four of them ate four boiled eggs on the bed before getting out of bed to freshen up and start their day. Afterward, the three kids remembered that Anne promised to take them to board a ne, but Anne gave them the runaround. She said she would take them on a ne sometime in the future. SC Fortunately, the children were not bothered by it, and they started having fun with their Mama. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 64 Chapter 64 In Anthony¡®s office, Oliver went inside and handed him a mobile phone. ¡°I found it under the passenger seat of Tommy¡®s Borsche.¡± Anthony was scrolling through the mobile phone, and his eyes were dark, as if he was not surprised. ¡°How did Mr. Marwood knows that Ms. Vallois had a second mobile phone?¡± Oliver asked after observing his expression. ¡°Leaving something as important as a mobile phone at home twice probably meant that she discovered the locator a long time ago.¡± Anthony¡®s eyes were like an eagle¡®s. He knew everything Oliver did not expect Anne to be that smart. Most people would never have thought of that. Anthony nced at Oliver¡®s expression and said, ¡°Don¡®t underestimate her, or you¡®ll get fooled by her.¡± ¡°Then... Do you want to take her to the Royal Mansion to control her?¡± Oliver asked. Anthony squinted his ck eyes slightly, his eyes glinting. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°The fun of hunting lies in the fact that the prey has to run away, not locked in a cage. Have you ever been to the Aesthetic Clinic?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Go and have a look.¡± Anthony got up and took his stuff on the back of the chair. Oliver respectfully nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The Aesthetic Clinic issued an urgent notice. The boss wasing in person. Everyone in the Aesthetic Clinic was busy preparing for his arrival. Only Anne stood there stiffly. ¡°Don¡®t be in a daze. Let¡®s go!¡± Lucia pulled Anne back to her senses and hurriedly went to the front desk to greet Anthony. The workers of the entire Aesthetic Clinic building respectfully stood on both sides of the gate in a uniform standing posture. Anthony had not even arrived, but everyone felt suffocated and anxious. This was Anthony¡®s first inspection after buying the Aesthetic Clinic. Anne felt uneasy. Was Anthony reallying here for an inspection? In the industry the Archduke Group was involved in, the Aesthetic Clinic was only a drop in the bucket. Was it worth his visit in person? A ck Rolls Loyce appeared outside, and everyone¡®s nerves were stretched to the brink of copse. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The bodyguard opened the car door. A tall figure stepped out of the car and came into view. His aura was powerful, and the people around him held their breaths in reverence. Seeing Anthony stepping into the hall of the Aesthetic Clinic at a steady and rhythmic pace, the general manager immediately bowed and gave Anthony a warm wee. As Anthony walked in, his sharp eyes swept across a certain face in the team. His eyes locked onto the person. Zelda¡®s face suddenly blushed, and her heart beat faster. After Anthony entered the elevator and disappeared, she hurriedly covered her heart and said excitedly, ¡°Just now... was Mr. Marwood looking at me? Was he looking at me?¡± ¡°He must be looking at you! You are the fairest of us all!¡± Someone praised her. Whether or not Anthony was looking at Zelda remains to be seen, but everyone knew Zelda had connections with the senior management personnel of the clinic. A little ttery would not hurt. ¡°Mr. Marwood is definitely attracted to your beauty. The perks of being a beautiful woman indeed!¡± ¡°Don¡®t forget us if you get rich in the future!¡± Zelda was so ted, she swallowed every bit of praise from her colleagues and could not hide her happy face. Lucia listened silently and then whispered to Anne next to her, ¡°Mr. Marwood really looked this way just now. Do you think he likes her? What a snobbish woman...¡± Anne was lowering her head at the time. She had no idea where Anthony was looking, but it had nothing to do with her. Anthony went to the office area on the second floor. Everyone went back to their work. Anne was just walking to the nurse¡®s station when a high¨Clevel executive came down and called her, ¡°Come with me.¡± Anne panicked, but she could not let it show on her face, and she followed. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The other nurses could not help whispering. ¡°What is this for?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know.¡± ¡°What else could it be? She¡®s going to be fired! She doesn¡®t seem to be very lucky today!¡± Zelda came over and said. Anne was taken all the way to the door of the office. She did not need to ask to know who was inside. She knocked on the office door, and Anne only went in when she heard the low and deep voice from inside. ¡°Come in¡± The man sitting on the office chair was dressed in noble ck. He looked deep and unpredictable, staring at Anne as if he was looking at his prey. ¡°What do you want with me?¡± Anne trembled when her eyes met his. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Your body is recovering well.¡± Anne lowered her head slightly. Her terrifying memories resurfaced, and her body shrank further into her clothes. He did note here on purpose to ask her this, did he? ¡°Come here.¡± His voice was low but commanding. Anne¡®s heart trembled. She dared not hesitate for too long. She suppressed her fear, stepped forward, and approached the devil. As soon as she walked in front of Anthony, his hand tightened around her wrist, and she was pulled over. ¡°Ah!¡± Anne rushed forward. She reached out instinctively, trying to break her fall but touched Anthony¡®s strong thighs instead. She could feel the texture of his thigh muscles. They were full of strength. The palm of her hand seemed to be scalded. Just as she was about to move her hand away, Anthony¡®s intimidating voice rang in her ear. ¡°Don¡®t move.¡± Anne leaned forward, her hands resting on his thighs stiffly. Her side was facing Anthony¡®s front, her breathing unsteady. ¡°What do you want...¡± A mobile phone appeared in front of her eyes, causing Anne¡®s eyes to widen in shock ¡°Are you familiar with this phone?¡± Anthony asked. Anne could not dare to make a sound. Her throat was dry due to fear, and she swallowed subconsciously. of course, she was familiar with it. It was ced under the passenger seat of Tommy¡®s Borsche. How did he find it? Did Tommy find it and give it to him? No matter how he discovered it, everything she did was known by Anthony! So this was why he came here... ¡°Tell me, how should I kill you?¡± Anthony¡®s murderous voice sounded in her ears. Leaning on the back of the chair, he got up slightly, his thin lips almost pressed against her ears. ¡°Should I torture you just like I did on that night some time ago?¡± Anne¡®s body shivered uncontrobly. She did not know whether it was because her ears were feeling his hot breaths, or she was frightened by his words, or both. ¡°Don¡®t...I¡®ll die.I can¡®t¡­¡± She could not even dare to think about it. It was horrible! This man was the devil! Anthony¡®s eyes narrowed slightly, and he closed his eyes. He stretched his hand to touch her chin and forcibly turned her face away. ¡°What else were you doing behind my back? Huh?¡± Anne bit her lip and said, ¡°No, I was just preparing to run away... But you took my passport, so even if I found the tracker, I still can¡®t do anything...¡± Her voice trembled a little. To be precise, the hand supporting Anthony¡®s leg was losing its strength and was trembling. She asked weakly, ¡°C...Can I stand up?¡± What she got was not Anthony¡®s permission but a knock on the door. Anthony frowned slightly, and his ck eyes shed unpleasantly. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¡°Mr. Marwood, I¡¯m here to bring you coffee.¡± Anne was taken aback by this familiar voice. Zelda? Why was Zelda here to deliver coffee? She subconsciously looked at Anthony¡®s cold and deep expression. Zelda stood outside the door, holding a cup of coffee in her hand, but she knew she had other intentions just from the seductive look on her face. She had asked permission from the higher¨Cups. If Mr. Marwood noticed her, they would benefit from it too. The higher¨Cups believed her because they had also heard the rumor that Mr. Marwood only stared at her when he entered the door! Anthony¡®s gaze fell on Anne¡®s stunned little face. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Enter!¡± Anne was startled and looked at Anthony in disbelief. What about herself? If a colleague saw this scene, she would face a lot of unnecessary trouble at work! The door opened. Zelda saw the powerful man in the seat, and her heart fluttered. Closing the door, she came forward with the coffee and gently ced it on the desk. ¡°Mr. Marwood, this is the coffee I brewed for you myself. I hope you like it.¡± Anthony looked at her nkly and asked, ¡°What¡®s your name?¡± Zelda was overjoyed. ¡°Zelda, my name is Zelda.¡± ¡°Who allowed you toe here?¡± ¡°Caleb did.¡± ¡°You¡®re just here to deliver coffee?¡± Anthony narrowed his gaze slightly. ¡°I... I know that Mr. Marwood doesn¡®t have a bad impression of me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡®t have looked at me when you entered the door, so I sent myself to you. What Mr. Marwood wants to do is up to you...¡± Zelda smiled coyly. Anne, who was hiding behind the desk and squatting beside Anthony¡®s legs, felt shocked. She really dared to say that? Anthony was a man of uncertainty. He was a man who was not easy to understand! Was Anthony really interested in Zelda? After all, Zelda was rather attractive... ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Anthony asked. Zelda was taking small steps toward Anthony. When Anne heard the sound, she was so frightened that she hurriedly hid on the other side of the desk Chapter on Zelda used her proud figure to rub against Anthony¡®s arm, acting like a spoiled child. ¡°Mr. Marwood, you¡®re so naughty. Why don¡®t you help me take off my clothes?¡± ¡°Take them off yourself,¡± Anthony said. Anne, who was hiding, felt goosebumps on her hand. What was she hearing? Anthony would not really want to make out here, would he? She had no intention of eavesdropping! However, how could she leave now? Zelda was naturally willing to do so and took off her clothes without hesitation. She showed off her body to Anthony shamelessly. ¡°Mr. Marwood, do you like it?¡± Anthony¡®s gaze swept over, and his ck eyes were calm like a mirror, reflecting the cold light from the ceiling lights. ¡°What do you think, Anne?¡± Zelda originally thought she was asking herself, but when she heard the name, she was puzzled. She was not Anne. Did Anthony get the wrong person? There was a loud banging sound from the desk, which startled her. It was Anne who was shocked when she was called and identally bumped her elbow. Anthony wanted her to be seen. If she continued to hide, he would probably be very angry. When Zelda saw the person standing up, she was frightened and screamed, ¡°Ahhhh!!¡± She hurriedly picked up the clothes on the ground to cover herself and stared angrily at the third person in the office. Anne was no less embarrassed than Zelda. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Only Anthony was expressionless from start to finish as vas expressionless from start to finish as if everything that happened had nothing to do with him. His hand wrapped around Anne¡®s wrist and pulled her toward him. ¡°Argh!¡± Shey on top of him, unable to get up. His hand around her waist was wrapped around her like an iron chain. ¡°Finished watching the show?¡± Anthony bit her ear lightly. Anne shivered, closed her eyes, and stopped resisting. Zelda understood everything when she saw the scene. Someone had climbed onto Mr. Marwood¡®s bed one step faster than her! It was Anne, the person she hated the most! ¡°Take your coffee and get out!¡± Anthony¡®s voice sank, cold as ice. Zelda was so frightened that her face turned pale. She covered his body with her clothes in one hand and took the coffee in the other. She opened the door in embarrassment and escaped. She had not even dressed herself before exiting. ¡°You...you¡®re making more enemies for me.¡± Anne could not dare to resist him. It felt more like a harmlessint. Anthony squeezed her chin and opened her thin lips. ¡°You are so smart. You will find a solution.¡± Anne knew that this was her punishment after she discovered the tracker. It was not a very harsh punishment by Anthony¡®s standards. She was grateful she did not get her skin peeled off. After Anthony left, Zelda entered the changing room, fuming. After Anne went in, she saw Zelda smashing all the things in her cab. ¡°Zelda, what are you doing!¡± Anne closed the door and went to stop her, but her phone still got smashed onto the ground. Anne hurriedly picked it up, but the phone screen was smashed into smithereens. ¡°Are you mad?¡± Zelda was furious. ¡°I didn¡®t know you were such a whore! Did you seduce Mr. Marwood without telling anyone? When did this happen? This is Mr. Marwood¡®s first time here! Oh, you had already seduced him thest time you were fired, which was why you coulde back to work!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Anne could not say anything. If she had the chance, she would have taken a detour instead of meeting Zelda head¨Con. ¡°Why aren¡®t you talking? You¡®ve got nothing to say for yourself, haven¡®t you? You are not worthy of being compared to me!¡± ¡°If you like him, no one will stop you. Why take your anger out on me? Lots of women like him. You¡®re not the only one. Go do something instead of yelling at me,¡± Anne said indifferently. ¡°You...¡± Zelda wanted to argue some more, but the door was opened from the outside, The supervisor said sternly, ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± A few nurses were watching from around the door. Neither Anne nor Zelda wanted to let anyone else know about what happened in the office Zelda red at Anne fiercely. ¡°You¡®d better watch out!¡± After everyone left, Anne sat on the stool and looked at the smashed mobile phone in her hand, wondering if the screen would still work if it were repaired. When she got home, she took out the card, pulled out the tracker, and threw it into the trash can. The card was inserted into the new mobile phone that Anthony had found. Anne secretly went to see her children in the middle of the night. While lying on the bed holding the children, she thought, ¡®Anthony knew where I was, so could I do the same to Anthony?¡® If she always knew where he was no matter where she went, she had no reason to be so nervous when she was with her children. Anne always slept with her children. Unless she felt really tired, she always woke up early for fear that they would fall off the bed, wondering whether their nkets were covered property ... She had all kinds of worries. Before six o¡®clock, Anne walked out of the room and saw Cheyenne busy in the kitchen ¡°Mom, why did you get up so early? I said I¡®d do it.¡± Anne walked over. Cheyenne¡®s reaction was a bit slow, as if she was thinking about something. ¡°Ah, as I get older, I sleep less, so I get up earlier.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Anne leaned her head over and saw her mother frying eggs in the shape of the heads of small animals. It looked very cute, and she could not helpughing.¡± Don¡®t go to so much trouble. They are like pigs, and they are not very picky eaters.¡± ¡°I know they aren¡®t picky eaters, but I want to see them happy!¡± Anne felt warmth in her heart. She was d that she forgave her mother. Every mother loved her child. Cheyenne must have been under some harsh circumstances to be forced to leave her. Besides, she knew what her family was like. In her family, her father was the boss. He would not take care of his family and did not help in taking care of the children either. He even went to gamble. Once her mother stopped him, she was beaten to death by her father, almost blinded in one eye and bruised all over. Anne was very scared when she was with her mother at that time, but she could only hold her hand tightly to warm her, and there was nothing else she could do. How could she not allow her mother to find her happiness because of her selfishness? Now that she has grown up, she should be responsible for the rest of her mother¡®s life. She hugged her mother from behind. ¡°Mom, thank you for being alive. It¡®s nice to see you.¡± Cheyenne¡®s eyes were slowly filling up with tears, and she could not say anything. At the dining table, the three kids ate their fried eggs obediently. When Anne saw their cuteness, her heart melted. ¡°Grandma¡®s eggs are so delicious!¡± Chloe grinned. IS ¡°Which is why you will grow up to be happy and healthy.¡± Cheyenne smiled. ¡°Really?¡± Chloe put down her fork and put her two little hands beneath her chin, like the petals of a flower. ¡°Yes, that¡®s right.¡± Cheyenne touched her little head, which was as cute as Anne¡®s when she was a child. Chris ate softly, his little face bulging. Charlie, next to him, wolfed everything down. He was busy gobbling down his food, and he did not care what other people said about him. Chris asked, ¡°Mama, can we y with you?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Anne smiled gently. ¡°Children can¡®t go where Mama is working.¡± Charlie stopped gobbling down his food, and his big eyes flickered. ¡°We will stand at the door and won¡®t go in!¡± ¡°Is that possible, Mama?¡± Chloe looked at Anne expectantly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Anne did not know what to do. She was afraid of being discovered by Anthony, so she would not go anywhere unless it was nighttime. ¡°When mom is less busy with work in two days, I¡®ll take you to y outside, okay?¡± Anne thought about it before making a decision. ¡°What do we get to y?¡± Charlie was excited. ¡°You can y whatever you want.¡± Anne smiled. ¡°Great!¡± Anne looked at them with love in her eyes. After apanying the children, Anne kissed their little cheeks before leaving. Chloe was immediately dissatisfied. ¡°I want a kiss on the mouth. Mama, a kiss on the mouth!¡± Anne smiled helplessly, looking at the little mouth that was about to pout in front of her. She kissed them on their lips. That was satisfying. In the morning, the three children were lying on the foam pads on the ground and drawing, their fleshy little feet swaying adorably. Cheyenne was doing housework. She took back the dried clothes hanging outside and sat next to the children to fold them. Looking at the children, she thought how great it would be if this were what she did for the rest of her life... Little did she know her wish was not to be granted. The phone on the table rang. ¡°Grandma, the phone is ringing!¡± Charlie raised his hand and spoke. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll go have a look.¡± Cheyenne put down her clothes and picked up her phone to answer the call. After seeing an anonymous number, she answered, ¡°Who is it?¡°. ¡°It¡®s me, Sarah.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¡°If you don¡®t have anything to tell me, I¡¯ll hang up...¡± ¡°Do you still remember how Francis died?¡± Sarah asked hurriedly. Cheyenne looked at the children in a panic, grabbed the edge of the table, and tried to calm herself. ¡°Isn¡®t... he dead? I don¡®t know.¡± ¡°It was dark and windy that night at the top of the Antipodal Mountain. You really don¡®t remember?¡± Cheyenne¡®s face turned pale. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I saw everything that day.¡± ¡°You... what do you want?¡± ¡°Haven¡®t I been very clear? Leave Anne. The further, the better, and you will never return to her life! I¡®ll give you three days¡® time. Whether to leave or go to jail is up to you.¡± After hanging up the phone for a while, Cheyenne could note back to her senses. It brought back memories that had been covered in dust for many years. She did not expect Sarah to discover them. What should she do? Leave? Cheyenne looked at the yful children, and her eyes were wet. Why would God never let her go... Anne went back to the changing room after she got off work, took her mobile phone, and noticed that there was a missed call from her mother. Two of them. This scared her slightly, so she quickly called back. ¡°Mom, what¡®s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡®s okay. The children are fine.¡± Anne breathed a sigh of relief andughed at herself. ¡°I¡®ve always been on the edge since I had the children.¡± ¡°That¡®s normal for mothers...¡± Cheyenne paused and said, ¡°Anne, do you want to find a nursery for your child? We can¡®t always keep them at home...¡± Anne thought maybe her mother was too tired to take care of the children. She felt that that was a possibility when she thought of Nancy. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll look for a better nursery.¡± After returning, Anne searched the Inte. Luton had many nurseries, but she hoped to find a good one. She knew that a more expensive one did not necessarily mean a better one. Anne found a nursery school affiliated with an elite university. It had good privacy and high Chapter 69 ¡°If you don¡®t have anything to tell me, I¡®ll hang up...¡± ¡°Do you still remember how Francis died?¡± Sarah asked hurriedly. Cheyenne looked at the children in a panic, grabbed the edge of the table, and tried to calm herself. ¡°Isn¡®t... he dead? I don¡®t know.¡± ¡°It was dark and windy that night at the top of the Antipodal Mountain. You really don¡®t remember?¡± Cheyenne¡®s face turned pale. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I saw everything that day.¡± ¡°You... what do you want?¡± ¡°Haven¡®t I been very clear? Leave Anne. The further, the better, and you will never return to her life! I¡®ll give you three days¡® time. Whether to leave or go to jail is up to you.¡± After hanging up the phone for a while, Cheyenne could note back to her senses. It brought back memories that had been covered in dust for many years. She did not expect Sarah to discover them. What should she do? Leave? Cheyenne looked at the yful children, and her eyes were wet. Why would God never let her go... This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Anne went back to the changing room after she got off work, took her mobile phone, and noticed that there was a missed call from her mother. Two of them. This scared her slightly, so she quickly called back. ¡°Mom, what¡®s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡®s okay. The children are fine.¡± Anne breathed a sigh of relief andughed at herself. ¡°I¡®ve always been on the edge since I had the children.¡± ¡°That¡®s normal for mothers...¡± Cheyenne paused and said, ¡°Anne, do you want to find a nursery for your child? We can¡®t always keep them at home...¡± Anne thought maybe her mother was too tired to take care of the children. She felt that that was a possibility when she thought of Nancy. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll look for a better nursery.¡± After returning, Anne searched the Inte. Luton had many nurseries, but she hoped to find a good one. She knew that a more expensive one did not necessarily mean a better one. Anne found a nursery school affiliated with an elite university. It had good privacy and high security. She needed to be interviewed though. Looking at the price, it was 2000 dors a month. Anne felt that her bank ount was crying. Anne called. The assistant of the principal answered and allowed her toe over at night. The principal was busy until midnight. So Anne went with her three children in the evening. The assistant, Lily, waited at the door and weed them up in person. ¡°Thank you very much. I had to go to work during the day,¡± Anne said while walking inside. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. Our duty is to relieve the parents of their concerns,¡± Lily said, bowing her head and smiling at the three chubby little kids. Their short legs moved fast to catch up with their mother. Anne thought to herself, that¡®s great. She did have a lot of concerns that needed to be relieved of! The corridor was very quiet. The secretary knocked on the office door. After entering, Anne saw a man sitting behind the desk, wearing sses and working hard. Wearing a white shirt with a vest over his body, he had a handsome and amicable face. Anne had expected an old Principal, but she did not expect him to be so young. He looked only about thirty years old. The principal raised his head and looked at the mother and kids in front of him, his sses glinting Anne hurriedly stepped forward and handed over the gift in her hand. ¡°This is for you.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Lily took it and put it on the desk. Lucas pushed his sses. ¡°I don¡®t ept bribes.¡± ¡°What bribe?¡± Charlie asked. Anne whispered, ¡°Say hello to the Principal...¡± ¡°Hello, Principal!¡± the three little kids said in unison. ¡°Being nice won¡®t give you an advantage either.¡± Lucas rested his hand on his chin, held a pen between his fingers, and twirled it in an orderly manner. ¡°What is your education level, what job do you have, and what is the family ie?¡± ¡°I...I could not graduate from university, and now I work at Aesthetic Clinic, with an ie of less than 2000...¡± Anne knew that she was not very qualified. Apparently the parents were the ones getting interviewed, not the children... Lucas frowned slightly. ¡°Where¡®s the child¡®s father?¡± ¡°The child¡®s father...is gone...¡± Anne said. ¡°What university were you in?¡± ¡°Cambrick.¡± Lucas wondered if she was lying. ¡°Your conditions do not meet the requirements for a child to enter our nursery.¡± Lucas said,¡± The parents do not have a certain social status or potentially contribute to the school. At least they must be high¨C paid.¡± Anne¡®s face was bright red. She just wanted the best for her child, but she did not expect this to be this hard. ¡°Sorry for wasting your time.¡± The kids looked at the principal and then at Mama. They could not understand the conversation, but they knew it was not going as nned. Anne left with the triplets. Lucas¡®s eyes fell on the gift on the table, his fingers opened the lid, and he found the gift inside. It was a children¡®s handicraft, and on the drawing page were four stick figures of one adult, and three children. Below the picture was a sentence: To the beloved Principal! Anne had just walked out of the office building, when... ¡°Miss Vallois, please stay!¡± Anne looked back, saw Lily, and asked, ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± ¡°The principal said that if youe to pay the fees early tomorrow morning, your kids can go directly to the nursery.¡± Anne was stunned and immediately felt overjoyed. ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Principal! But why did the principal change his mind?¡± ¡°2000 dors a month is quite a huge number!¡± Lily said. ¡°Speak ill of me again, and I¡®ll beat you up!¡± Lucas Newman, the principal, said yfully, throwing the car key over to Lily. Lily caught it. Anne bowed to Lucas, who had gone to the parking lot. ¡°Thank you, Principal!¡± On the way back, Chloe asked her, ¡°Mama, where did Papa go?¡± ¡°We have never seen him before!¡± Charlie said. ¡°Is he dead?¡± Chris asked. From N?velDrama.Org. Anne could not tell the truth, and she could only hesitantly say, ¡°Yes...Uh...¡± ¡°Poor Papa died young...¡± Chloe lowered her head. Anne kept silent. After taking the children back, Anne told Cheyenne that she had signed them up, then Cheyenne took out a credit card and gave it to her. Anne was puzzled. ¡°What is this? I have my own money.¡± ¡°No matter how rich you are, raising a child is like feeding a bottomless pit. There¡®s no harm in preparing more money.¡± ¡°No matter what, I will never use your money, Mom.¡± Anne did not ept it. ¡°If you ept me as your mother, then keep it! It¡®s not for you. It¡®s for the children,¡± Cheyenne insisted. Anne could not reject her, so she had to keep it. She would not use it anyway. After singing the children to sleep, Anne left. Cheyenne told her that she would take care of the children¡®s transportation. Anne would have more time to get ready after getting up. It was only in the afternoon that she received a call from Cheyenne. ¡°Anne, go pick up the child after you get off work. I can¡®t go... There is something else I want to tell you. I¡¯m leaving Luton.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anne was surprised. ¡°Mom, why are you leaving all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I am going out of town with a friend, and I won¡®te back in the future.¡± Anne could not believe her ears. Why was she leaving so abruptly? Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¡°Mom, if you¡®re gone, no one will help me take care of the children...¡± Anne said. ¡°The school will take good care of the children, don¡®t worry.¡± Anne leaned against the wall as if she was looking for someone to support her. ¡°You don¡®t want my kids?¡± ¡°Anne, I¡®m sorry...¡± She hung up. Anne could not ept it. Why did her mother leave? Why... Suddenly, she thought of the card her mother gave herst night. Was it because she had no more money and needed to work? No, that was not right. Her mother liked the three little kids so much. How could she leave? Anne asked the supervisor for leave and went to Cheyenne¡®s house. After entering the door, no one was there. All the clothes in the closet were still there. No one answered her calls. What had happened? Was something wrong? It was getting dark, and Anne had to pick up the children. She could not just leave her child there on the first day. The children would be afraid. Anne picked up the children, and along the way, the children chatted with her about fun things at school. She listened absent¨Cmindedly and talked to them. Back home, Chloe asked, ¡°Mama, where¡®s Grandma?¡± Anne also wanted to know where she was... ¡°Grandma has something to do. Mama will cook you food.¡± Anne hurriedly went to the kitchen to cook After entering the kitchen, she took the phone and called again, but no one answered. She was really afraid that something had happened to Cheyenne... Just as she put the oil in the pot, the phone beside it rang. She hurriedly took the phone. It was not Cheyenne but Anthony on the other end. Anne noticed that the children were ying in the living room, and she was sure they would From N?velDrama.Org. note here, so she answered, ¡°I am with my mother, she is a little sick. I am cooking for her here...¡± Upon saying that, she deliberately made some noise with her spat. ¡°Come here.¡± Anne was extremely uneasy. ¡°How could I go out now? What if my mother gets sick?¡± ¡°Do you think I care?¡± ¡°Please...¡± ¡°Does that mean you want me to go up and bring you to me in person?¡± Anne was so frightened that her breathing slowed down. He must not enter. If the children were discovered, everything would be over for her! ¡°My patience is limited!¡± After Anthony finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Anne turned off the fire and walked out of the kitchen. She took out a few buns from the drawer. ¡°Mama has to go out. How about you have some bread first? You can wait for Mama toe back and cook for you.¡± ¡°Didn¡®t Mama tell us not to eat anything before meals?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°Just this once.¡± Anne patted their little heads and exined, ¡°Just as I told you before, Mama is not at home, so no matter who knocks on the door, don¡®t open the door, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Anne got up and left, closing the door. Walking out of themunity, she saw a Rolls Loyce parked on the side of the road in the distance. It was like a ck cheetah, and she felt suffocated when she looked at it. Anne was standing beside the car, and the door opened. A hand stretched out from it, like a w sticking out from a ck hole, and dragged her into the car. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¡°Ah!¡± Anne was thrown on the leather seat, feeling dizzy. llYou wille to me whenever I tell you to. Is that clear?¡± The shadow pressed down on her. Anne was terrified when she smelled the strong scent of danger on Anthony¡®s body. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why do you ask when you already know the answer?¡± ¡°No...¡± Anne could not expect him to be in the car in person. The driver was also there. Anthony nced at the driver in front of him and said, ¡°Cleve.¡± The driver, Cleve, got out of the car immediately, closed the door, and walked across the road. Anne bit her lip and closed her eyes in humiliation. She knew very well that Anthony would not let her go for the time being. What about the children left in the house? Please don¡®t let him find out!¡® Anne opened her eyes, raised her upper body, climbed onto Anthony¡®s broad shoulders, and kissed his thin lips forcefully. Anthony¡®s ck eyes were stunned for a while, and then he took control of the situation. His thin lips pressed back, and he grinned. ¡°Someone is being proactive.¡± Anne knew that her thoughts were seen through by him. ¡°What did I do wrong? I just hope you don¡®t make me suffer too much...¡± When she got out of the car, he heard a low and intimidating voice just as the door was about to close. ¡°Don¡®t forget to take your medicine.¡± Anne¡®s expression froze, and then she asked tentatively, ¡°...What if I¡®m pregnant?¡± ¡°You will face death then.¡± Anne said nothing and walked into themunity without looking back. The windows are ajar. Soon, all the smell in the car dissipated. With a cigarette in his hand, Anthony tilted his face slightly, staring at the slender figure with a pair of eagle¨Clike ck eyes. He would not allow her to live afortable life. He was not in a hurry, though. He still had a lot of time... Cleve got into the car. ¡°Mr. Marwood, are you leaving now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Anthony threw the cigarette that he only took two puffs of out of the window. Anne cursed in her heart as she climbed the stairs. This man was simply sick! She had to buy her own contraceptive medicine! It might have side effects, but she did not want to get pregnant! 1/3 Anthony¡®s words terrified her. Having a child would be equivalent to courting death. What if she had already given birth to a child? Fortunately, he did not find anything unusual with her tonight! Back at the house, she saw the children reading a picture book in the living room, and her heart rxed. The kids ran over and asked, ¡°Mama, where¡®s Grandma?¡± ¡°Grandma has something to do elsewhere. She wille back sometimeter.¡± Anne looked at her lovely children. This was her only weakness, and she vowed to protect them. Anne stayed there at night. At seven or eight o¡®clock in bed, Chloe asked, ¡°Mama, what does Papa look like? Does he look like us?¡± Anne nced at the faces of her kids and said, ¡°No, you guys look more like Mama...¡± ¡°Does Mama have any photos of Paba?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°I want to see photos...¡± Chris said. Anne did not have any photos of Anthony, but the children would definitely protest if she could not get them. The children were already asking about Paba, but they were just two years old! They would definitely ask more when they were older. ¡°When Mama is free, I¡®ll look for your father¡®s photo.¡± Anne patted their little heads. ¡°Go to sleep. Mama is here to apany you.¡± ¡°Mama hasn¡®t apanied us to sleep for a long time!¡± Chloe burrowed into her Mama¡®s arms. Anne felt mncholic as she watched the three little kids cuddle up to her chest. Yes, it has been a long time... Even when the children had fallen asleep, Anne still could not sleep. There was still no news from Cheyenne. How could she sleep in peace? Besides, Anthony had not appeared today just to make out with her. He was sending her a message that even without a tracker, he could still know her whereabouts. As long as he wanted to. Anne was in a daze all night. When she opened her eyes, it was not yet dawn, and the children in her arms slept soundly. She got out of bed and walked to Cheyenne¡®s room.. The bed was still neat and untouched. The more Anne thought about it, the more chaotic her heart became. Even if Cheyenne sted to go out to work, there was no reason she could not answer the phone, right? If something happened, should she just wait like this? Anne wanted to call the police immediately. Her phone rang before the emergency call was dialed. Seeing that it was Cheyenne¡®s call, Anne breathed a sigh of relief and answered, ¡°Mom, why haven¡®t you answered my call? I¡®m so anxious! Where are you?¡± ¡°Are you Cheyenne¡®s daughter?¡± Anne was taken aback and asked, ¡°You are...¡± ¡°I am from the police station. Your mother is suspected of murder. Now that the evidence is conclusive, we will arrest her. You are her daughter, and you should have the right to know.¡± ¡°What... what? Did you make a mistake? How could my mother kill someone?¡± Anne could not believe it. That was absurd. ¡°The police don¡®t make mistakes.¡± After sending the three children to school, Anne hurried to the police station by taxi. She found the police officer in charge of the case. This was what the police told her, ¡°Cheyenne turned herself in and said she killed your father, Francis. We went to the crime scene and found his bones in the deep pit at the foot of Antipodal Mountain. A DNA test has been done, and it is confirmed that the owner of the bones is Francis.¡± Anne¡®s eyes were tearing up, and she looked at the police absently. ¡°Aren¡®t you in contact with your father? Didn¡®t you notice Francis¡®s disappearance? Or did you cover up for the criminal?¡± The police began to question her. ¡°I....¡± Anne was almost speechless. She had not contacted Francis ever since she entered the Marwood family. Francis always came to ask her for money. She was just a child and had no money. He will not let go of the pocket money given by his aunt. ¡°My dad was a gambler, drank alcohol, and was very irresponsible as a father. My mother could not stand him and left. I was picked up by my auntter. He asked me a few times for money. I didn¡®t have any, so he stopped asking me. I contacted him after that but to no avail... I did not know what had happened to him. I thought he went gambling again.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¡°Tell me about your aunt.¡± Anne did not expect to be questioned so thoroughly, ¡°My aunt, Sarah, could not contact my father after marrying into the Marwood family. Sir, could there be a mistake? How could my mother kill someone? There must be a mistake!¡± The policeman asked, ¡°It was Cheyenne who turned herself in, and she even knew the location of the body. How could she make a mistake? Which Marwood family?¡± ¡°The rich Marwood family in Luton...¡± Anne said. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The policeman thought for a while, and then his expression became disturbed. Really? This must be reported to his superior officers. After the investigation ended, Anne went to see Cheyenne when she was cleared of all suspicion. Cheyenne had already put on her prison uniform, and when she saw her, she lowered her head. Anne cried, ¡°What¡®s going on? Mom, how could you... I thought you left?¡± ¡°I left but was still found by your father. He kept pestering me, asking me to give him money or he would beat me if I could not. I... pushed him down the mountain...¡± Cheyenne¡®s expression was dull. ¡°Then why did you surrender yourself to the police? Now of all time?¡± Anne asked. Cheyenne lowered her face, let out a breath, and said, ¡°Seeing you, I feel guilty for my actions... Anne could not ept this reason, and she sobbed. She knew that murder was illegal, but she would rather her mother keep this matter hidden and not let anyone find out. She felt more empathy for her mother than for her father for being murdered. ¡°You can¡®t...you can¡®t leave me after showing up...What should I tell the children...¡± Anne asked while crying Cheyenne¡®s expression loosened, and she looked at her with tears in her eyes. ¡°Tell the children that I have gone to work abroad and will note back in the future. Anne, you are a good person. I am not qualified to be your mother......¡± Anne walked out of the police station crying. She crouched weakly on the side of the road. The tears just kept falling. The police said that her mother would be sentenced to death. How could she let hi sentenced to death? How could this happen..... Anne¡®s first reaction was to call her aunt and tell her about her mother. ¡°What? She killed your father? You still want to plead for her? Anne, you are too kind to be Chapter 73 ¡°Tell me about your aunt.¡± Anne did not expect to be questioned so thoroughly, ¡°My aunt, Sarah, could not contact my father after marrying into the Marwood family. Sir, could there be a mistake? How could my mother kill someone? There must be a mistake!¡± The policeman asked, ¡°It was Cheyenne who turned herself in, and she even knew the location of the body. How could she make a mistake? Which Marwood family?¡± ¡°The rich Marwood family in Luton..¡± Anne said. The policeman thought for a while, and then his expression became disturbed. Really? This must be reported to his superior officers. After the investigation ended, Anne went to see Cheyenne when she was cleared of all suspicion. Cheyenne had already put on her prison uniform, and when she saw her, she lowered her head. Anne cried, ¡°What¡®s going on? Mom, how could you...I thought you left?¡± ¡°I left but was still found by your father. He kept pestering me, asking me to give him money or he would beat me if I could not. I... pushed him down the mountain...¡± Cheyenne¡®s expression was dull. ¡°Then why did you surrender yourself to the police? Now of all time?¡± Anne asked. Cheyenne lowered her face, let out a breath, and said, ¡°Seeing you, I feel guilty for my actions¡­ Anne could not ept this reason, and she sobbed. She knew that murder was illegal, but she would rather her mother keep this matter hidden and not let anyone find out. She felt more empathy for her mother than for her father for being murdered. ¡°You can¡®t...you can¡®t leave me after showing up...What should I tell the children...¡± Anne asked while crying. Cheyenne¡®s expression loosened, and she looked at her with tears in her eyes. ¡°Tell the children that I have gone to work abroad and will note back in the future. Anne, you are a good person. I am not qualified to be your mother.¡­¡­¡± Anne walked out of the police station crying. She crouched weakly on the side of the road. The tears just kept falling. The police said that her mother would be sentenced to death. How could she let her he sentenced to death? How could this happen...... Anne¡®s first reaction was to call her aunt and tell her about her mother. ¡°What? She killed your father? You still want to plead for her? Anne, you are too kind to be deceived by someone like her! She killed your father and my brother! Let her get a death sentence immediately! Anne, I can help you with other things, but not this!¡± Anne could understand, but that was still her mother... She could not go to work and stayed at home with only one thought in her mind. She could not let her mother go to jail! She could not let her die! She immediately thought of Anthony He was so powerful that he should be able to help her! But why would Anthony help her? He was already being nice to her by not torturing her. However, at this time, she had no choice. Only Anthony could do it. There was no other person around her who had such great power as he did! This was the first time Anne had taken the initiative to call Anthony. She called again and again, but no one answered. Anne knew immediately that this piece of news had already reached Anthony, and he deliberately avoided her Anne went directly to the Archduke Group. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Marwood is not here.¡± ¡°Then where did he go?¡± Anne asked. The front desk smiled politely and said, ¡°We don¡®t know.¡± Anne took another taxi to the Royal Mansion. ¡°Mr. Marwood is not here,¡± Hayden said. ¡°Then will hee back tonight?¡± Anne asked. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 74 Chapter 74 As long as he came back, she could get the chance to speak to Anthony. What about the children? Anne waited until seven o¡®clock, but still, Anthony did not appear. She thought about the children again. She had to call the school. The school was fine with that, as there was a ce for the children to sleep anyway. Anne continued to wait. Nine o¡®clock, ten o¡®clock, eleven o¡®clock... Anne sat weakly on the sofa in the hall. She was desperately losing hope that Anthony would even turn up? However, she had no choice... The phone rang. It was a text message. When she saw that it was Anthony¡®s number, Anne was filled with hope. From N?velDrama.Org. It was an address to a certain entertainment club. Anne understood the meaning and rushed out immediately. After two steps, she turned back and begged Hayden, ¡°Could you give me a ride? I¡¯m going to find Anthony!¡± The car took Anne to the clubhouse, and she was taken in. Anne took a few deep breaths before pushing the door into the box of the clubhouse. The instion of the door was very good. Once she entered, the noise inside immediately attacked her ears. There were both men and women. Anne did not expect to see Tommy here Tommy was apanied by pretty girls all around him, and Anthony was sitting next to a beautiful woman who looked extremely attractive. When Tommy saw who came in, he was stunned for a while, then sneered. ¡°Look who¡®s here! Our little princess of the Marwood family!¡± Ron used to say that Anne was the little princess of the Marwood family, but now it just felt ironic. She was only worried that she said anything wrong and ruined her chances of saving her mother. Anne bravely walked forward, stopped not far away from Anthony, and asked pleadingly, ¡°Can I talk to you in private?¡± ¡°Who said I wanted to talk to you?¡± Anne¡®s heart sank and felt as if she was sinking into cold water, but she still tried to climb up and catch her breath. ¡°No matter what you ask from me, I will give you, just this time, help me, please...¡± Tommy drank wine and looked at them with a smirk on his face as if he was watching a y that had nothing to do with him. Anthony leanedzily on the sofa, his ck eyes glinting. ¡°I never knew you were an obedient person.¡± ¡°I will! In the future... in the future, I will do whatever you say and never go against your orders!¡± Anne was going out of her way to save her mother. Tommy sneered. ¡°Bro, she took the initiative to send herself to your door. Since you don¡®t want her, why don¡®t you let me have a go?¡± Anne¡®s expression changed slightly. What a scumbag. She looked at Anthony nervously, hoping that he would not do that. Tommy got up from the women surrounding him, still holding his wine in his hand, and walked to Anne. ¡°Didn¡®t you like me a lot before? Better me than him. I can help you with anything you need. What do you think?¡± Anthony watched calmly, his ck eyes cold and deep. Anne looked at the handsome man in front of her who once helped her. She asked coldly,¡± What¡®s your problem?¡± ¡°What?¡± Tommy seemed surprised by her words. Anne did not want to talk to him, so she moved forward. Tommy did not expect that she would make a move toward him, so he took a step back. Anne went straight to Anthony and continued to beg him, ¡°My mother is currently detained in the police station. Can you think of a way to get her out? I have no other way but to seek help from you...¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¡°Do you think you have any other options?¡± Anthony looked at her with a gloomy expression, and there was no trace of light in his dark eyes. ¡°Anne, you are not being very obedient.¡± Anne realized that she had said something wrong and quickly corrected herself, ¡°No... I did not mean that...¡± ¡°Go to the room, clean yourself up and wait for me!¡± Anne understood what he meant. ¡°I see...¡± After speaking and enduring the shame, she lowered her head and turned to leave the box quickly. Anthony had a private room in the clubhouse, which was there all year round. Anne was taken to the presidential suite. The facilities inside were high¨Cend and luxurious. The men and women who came here would never go back empty¨Chanded. It was a club for them to fulfill their desires. Anne entered the dressing room and saw rows and rows of sexy pajamas. Anne figured that Anthony would not want her to have a dress on her body After taking a bath, she got into bed and hid under the quilt, feeling very obedient. Her body was obviously warm, but she was shaking and could not stop it. Had she be Anthony¡®s prostitute? How ironic. No matter what, as long as she could rescue her mother, she was willing to do so. ¡°Bro, you and Anne...¡± Tommy hesitated, but he was actually very curious. Looking at Anthony¡®s expression, he leaned forward slightly as if to see through him. ¡°You wanted to do this a long time ago, didn¡®t you? Also, although Anne was born to a poor woman, she has a pretty small face and fine and tender skin. It is normal to have desires for her!¡± Anthony bit the cigarette between his lips. He exuded an unpredictable aura from his body.¡± Stay away from her, and I won¡®t repeat this warning.¡± Tommy raised his hands to surrender. ¡°Bro, please forgive me. I¡®m not interested in her.¡± Anthony took two puffs of cigarettes and shoved the cigarette butts in the ashtray. ¡°But I¡®m also curious. Why are you interested? Were you born that way?¡± He did not seem to be interested in the answer. After speaking, he got up and left. Tommy shed an inexplicable smile and said to the people in the box, ¡°You guys continue!¡± He walked out of the clubhouse, got into the car, and took out his mobile phone. ¡°Have you got the information I wanted on Anthony?¡± ¡°I could not act without authorization,¡± the woman¡®s voice said. ¡°Be careful of your safety.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Tommy threw the phone aside, and coldness shed across his eyes. Why did he want Anthony to disappear so badly, though? Wasn¡®t everything great back then? Why was he back? For Anne? How interesting... There was movement from the door of the room, and Anne, who was lying on the bed and was about to fall asleep, shuddered. Every nerve in her body tensed! She felt that she was in mortal danger. Anthony unbuttoned his pants with one hand and approached the bed, standing with long legs, looking down at the girl in the bedsheets. Anne trembled when he stared at him, and she did not know what he was thinking. She was too scared. was Suddenly, she threw away the quilt and tried to flee. As soon as she moved, something tightened around her neck. ¡°Argh!¡± Anne was frightened and pulled on the thing that was suffocating her. It was a tie. The next second, the man¡®s firm chest pressed against her back, wrapping around her slender body tightly, and a low and slightly hoarse voice fell in her ear. ¡°Why are you running? Do you want me to give you some time to prepare?¡± Anne¡®s dark eyes trembled. ¡°I¡®m sorry, it¡®s my instinct... You know, I¡®ve been afraid of you since I was a child.¡± ¡°Do you want me to help your mother?¡± ¡°Yes, please......¡± ¡°Tell me, when did your mother have an ident?¡± Anthony asked. Seeing Anne not speaking, he tightened his tie, suffocating Anne. ¡°Didn¡®t you say your mother was not feeling well? Didn¡®t you? Were you lying to me?¡± ¡°It wasn¡®t... intentional.. Argh!¡± Anne was knocked over. Was this a fight? No, it was not When Anne woke up, it was already noon, and the bedroom was a mess. Themp on the bedside table had fallen to the ground, the stool was on the ground, the pillow on the sofa was also on the ground, and the curtain was pulled down and also on the ground... ds The sun was so dazzling that it gave her a splitting headache... Anne left the club with her heart in pieces. She returned to her mother¡®s pce and was about to take the key to open the door when the door opened from the inside. Cheyenne appeared in front of her, looking at her with a smile. ¡°...Mom?¡± Anne wondered if she was too tired and was having hallucinations. ¡°Anne, I¡®m back.¡± Anne could not believe that her mother, who was wearing a prison uniform in prison yesterday, was now at home as usual. It was as if those things never happened... Anne smiled, but there was sadness in it. The night was worth it... She stepped forward and hugged Cheyenne. ¡°Wee back.¡± ¡°Are you exhausted because of me?¡± Cheyenne asked. Anne closed her eyes. ¡°It¡®s fine.¡± ¡°It¡®s just... Imitted such a big thing. Why did they let me out?¡± Cheyenne was puzzled. She had committed murder, and she knew exactly what the sentence was. She had not expected to live, let alone get released. ¡°Yes... Anthony, I asked him for help...¡± ¡°Anne, thank you, I am a guilty person...¡± Cheyenne felt ashamed. ¡°It¡®s not your fault.¡± Anne let go of her mother. ¡°I¡®m so hungry. Is there anything to eat?¡± Cheyenne quickly brightened up. ¡°I will make it for you. You¡®ll get to eat soon.¡± Cheyenne was cooking lunch in the kitchen while Anney motionless on the sofa in the living room. It seemed that if she moved too much, she would be in pain. She never thought that her mother would be released so quickly. It was just a matter of a phone call for Anthony. She was even more terrified of Anthony¡®s power. She was even more afraid of running away now. Cheyenne came out after cooking and saw that Anne, who was leaning on the sofa, was already asleep. Without waking her up, she turned around and went inside to get a nket and put it lightly on her. Just as she was about to leave, she noticed the red mark on Anne¡®s neck. She pulled down the cor of her shirt slightly and saw the red marks. Cheyenne loosened her hands in fright. As an adult, she knew what it was. She was released because Anne went to Anthony. Cheyenne burst into tears in distress. Afraid of waking Anne, she covered her mouth and went to the kitchen. ¡°Mom?¡± Anne was not in a deep sleep and woke up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¡°The food is ready. Come eat.¡± Cheyenne hurriedly wiped away her tears. The two were eating at the table when Anne said, ¡°I¡®ll bring the children back this afternoon. You don¡®t have to go, Mom.¡± ¡°I¡®m fine now. I can concentrate on taking care of the children. Let me get them.¡± ¡°It¡®s okay. It¡®s good for the children to have more contact with other children,¡± Anne said. She wanted them to get high¨Cquality education even though she was poor. Anne went to the nursery in the afternoon and saw her triplets at the window. Chris was kneeling on the ground and tying Chloe¡®s hair; Charlie was ying with dinosaur toys with other little friends, riding on the back of a dinosaur, and waving his knife in his hand. Anneughed. The kids were having a great time. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She opened the door, and the ten little kids inside looked over. When the triplets saw their Mama, their tears fell instantly. They ran over crying, hugging her legs. ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Mama!¡± Anne was stunned. That was a quick change of mood. ¡°They were quick to change their mood, weren¡®t they?¡± someone said. Anne turned her face and saw the headmaster, Lucas, who had appeared behind her with a grim expression on his spectacled face. ¡°Hello, Bro!¡± the triplets called out immediately. Anne hurriedly corrected, ¡°It¡®s Principal!¡± ¡°Principal looks very young. He is like a brother!¡± Charlie said. The three children looked at Lucas with admiration on their faces. Lucas pushed up his sses and said, ¡°Children are the most honest creatures in the world.¡± After speaking, he left. Anne blinked her eyes nkly and then said, ¡°Goodbye, Principal!¡± Anne brought the children back Before taking off the shoes, they saw who was in the house. ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°Where has Grandma been?¡± ¡°I miss Grandma so much!¡± Cheyenne hugged their soft little bodies lovingly. ¡°Grandma had something to do, but she¡®s back now, isn¡®t she?¡± Chloe put her arms around her grandmother¡®s neck, ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± ¡°It¡®s over, it¡®s over. Grandma won¡®t leave you in the future,¡± Cheyenne said gently and lovingly, touching their little faces. ¡°Great!¡± Looking at that scene, Anne felt very satisfied. ¡°Mama will take you out to y at night.¡± ¡°Wow! We are going out to y!¡± Charlie happily jumped on Mama. ¡°Don¡®t...¡± Before Anne finished speaking, the other two jumped on her as well. They were impossible to resist! After dinner, Anne and Cheyenne went out with their three children. The children wore masks on their faces. They also do that when they go to school. ¡°Mama, why do I have to wear a mask even if I go out to y?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°Because...¡± Anne was thinking of a reason to convince them. It was actually because she did not want someone familiar with Anthony bumping into them. However, she could not say that! Then she heard Chloe say weakly, ¡°Because I¡®m too cute, and people might pinch my cute face. Anne thought to herself, that was a pretty good reason! Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 They did not even need their mom to give them a reason now! When they went to the amusement park, Anne apanied them to the merry¨Cgo¨Cround and some other facilities suitable for children. After riding it a few times, she took the children to the next stop. Anne took a few steps and turned around to find that the children behind her were gone, She found the three little kids holding Cornello ice cream cones in their hands, their little faces looking up to the sky, and their little expressions looking stunned, Anne looked over and saw that the pendulum ride in the distance was swaying higher and higher, and the people above were screaming in excitement, She was a little dumbfounded. Cheyenne looked at Anne and could not helpughing. She had the same expression as the children! ¡°Mama, I want to have a go on that!¡± Charlie pointed to the pendulum ride with his short finger. Anne hurriedly stopped him. ¡°That¡®s not for kids. Let¡®s y elsewhere!¡± Cheyenne dragged the child away directly. It was more fun to watch other people y anyway! They yed in the amusement park for two hours. When they went back, Anne went to the mall again, thinking of buying some snacks for the children. ¡°Candy!¡± The three children did not want to leave, staring at a booth selling cotton candy with big eyes. Anne bought cotton candies for each of them. Due to therge number of people there, Anne exined that they could not take off the masks but could only hold the cotton candy in their hands. The children were obedient. The little mouths under the masks were pouting as they stared at the cotton candy in their hands, resisting the urge to eat their candy! Anne felt that it was a pity that she could not take a single photo after being out for so long. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She was afraid that someone would find the pictures, No one would know what would happen next... Passing by a photography shop, she saw photo albums of various beauties and handsome men hanging at the door, and an idea came to her mind. ¡°Mom, take the children to the dessert shop in front of you to sit for a while, and I¡®ll get something,¡± Anne said. ¡°Okay. Let¡®s go, children.¡± Cheyenne took the triplets over. Anne walked into the photography shop. ¡°Can I get a photo of a handsome guy?¡± Chapter The triplets wanted to know what their father was like, so she just needed a picture of a random handsome man! ¡°Grandma, it¡®s all over my body...¡± Chloe was quite disgusted by looking at the cotton candy sticking to her body. ¡°Grandma will help you.¡± Cheyenne went to ask the front desk for some tissue. ¡°Could I have some tissues? I want to clean my child up.¡± ¡°I¡®m sorry, no.¡± The clerk could not care much and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡®t you think of bringing tissue with you when you brought the child out?¡± Looking at the clerk¡®s attitude, Charlie wanted to lose his temper, but he held back. ¡°Stay here. I¡®ll go find some tissues for you!¡± He ran out of the store. ¡°Then, if I buy a dessert, can you give me some tissues?¡± Cheyenne knew she had not bought anything, so she offered to make a purchase. After buying the desserts, she took the tissue and returned. When she saw that there were only two children, she was stunned. ¡°Where¡®s Charlie? ¡°He was going to find some tissue for me,¡± Chloe said. ¡°What?¡± Cheyenne looked flustered and rushed to the door of the store, but she could not see the two¨C year¨Cold child either. At this moment, Charlie was trying his best to find a way to go downstairs because when he came up, he saw a bathroom. There must be tissue in the bathroom! ¡°Excuse me, where is the elevator?¡± Charlie asked with his head raised. A passerby saw this adorable kid wearing a mask and smiled gently. ¡°Over there. Why aren¡®t you apanied by an adult?¡± Charlie ignored him and ran away, but he arrived at the office area of the mall instead of where he intended to go. ¡°Where is it¡­¡± Charlie saw the elevator in the distance, his big eyes lit up. His short legs ran over immediately, stood on tiptoe, and pressed the button. The elevator door opened. Charlie stepped inside. There was a dark shadow in front of him, making him stop suddenly in his tracks. He raised his face, saw a pair of long legs, and raised his neck to see Anthony¡®s eyes. Anthony¡®s dark eyes were slightly stunned. He did not expect a child toe in holding cotton candy in his hand. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 The elevator door closed, and both Charlie and Anthony were still standing there facing each other, watching each other curiously. Anthony¡®s ck eyes twitched slightly. Adults always avoided his eyes when they faced him, but Charlie did not. The child in front of him was quite courageous to stare at him like that. Standing at the back, Oliver wondered what they were doing ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Anthony said calmly and arrogantly. Charlie was startled by the indifferent voice, but his little face was unperturbed. He said in a cute voice, ¡°Not you!¡± Then he stood aside, feeling very arrogant. Anthony had a good temper. ¡°Didn¡®t you know that you need an adult to apany you when taking an elevator? Anthony was surprised that he, who had always rejected children, would take the initiative to speak. Charlie said, ¡°I¡®m not a child!¡± Anthony was silent. What a young kid. He supposed the kid in front of him would cry if he were bullied. The elevator door opened, and Charlie rushed out. After running out not far, he looked back at the elevator. His big eyes looked curiously at the face of the man walking out of the elevator again until it disappeared. The door of the Rolls Loyce opened, and Anthony got in the car, along with Oliver. The car drove steadily into the traffic. ¡°The shopping mall here needs to be demolished and rebuilt into high¨Cend mansions, and it is located where every inch ofnd is expensive. This project is going to be a hit!¡± Oliver said. Anthony did not speak. His ck eyes fell outside the car window, deeper than the night. ¡°Does Mr. Marwood like children very much?¡± Oliver could not hold himself back and ask. It was the first time he saw Mr. Marwoodmunicate with a child. ¡°I do not.¡± After many twists and turns, Charlie found the bathroom, took out a piece of tissue, and went back upstairs. At this time, Anne and Cheyenne were anxiously looking for him. They were about to go to the shopping mall to check the surveince when they bumped into Charlie, who was running. ¡°Ah!¡± Charlie was knocked over, rolled twice on the ground, sat up, looked confused, and held the cotton candy and paper tightly in his hands. ¡°Charlie?¡± Anne was stunned when she saw Charlie sitting on the ground. ¡°Mama, I have found tissues for Chloe!¡± Charlie raised his hand happily Anne came up and hugged him, so frightened that she was about to burst into tears. She scolded, ¡°Why did you run away? Didn¡®t I tell you to follow your grandmother¡®s orders? You are so disobedient!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. With tears in his eyes, Charlie¡®s little face was startled , feeling very aggrieved. ¡°Mama...¡± Chloe hurriedly said, ¡°Mama, don¡®t be angry. Charlie didn¡®t do it on purpose. He won¡®t do it next time...¡± ¡°Mama, don¡®t be angry...¡± Chris tugged at Mama¡®s clothes. Anne could not bear to see their pitiful appearance. It was just that she was very anxious, and she was really afraid of losing her children... ¡°Forget it. They did not do it on purpose. Come on!¡± Cheyenne hugged Charlie. Anne softened down, took the tissue in Charlie¡®s hand, and praised him, ¡°Charlie is amazing. He found the tissue paper for his sister and managed to return to the second floor!¡± Charlie brightened up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Charlie¡®s big eyes were filled with the joy of being praised by Mama, and he forgot that he was scolded just now. ¡°Don¡®t run away next time, or I¡®ll be very worried if I can¡®t find you, okay?¡± Anne said softly. ¡°I will tell Mama next time if I¡®m going somewhere!¡± Charlie agreed. On the way back in the car, the three little kids were eating their cotton candy, and they also gave some to Mama and Grandma. It was hard to resist, so they took a bite. . Charlie said, ¡°Mama, I saw a person in the elevator who looked like Chris!¡± Anne was surprised. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh!¡± Charlie nodded seriously and said, ¡°They looked exactly the same! He was so tall!¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 He raised his hand, touching the roof of the car. Anne¡®s mood quavered slightly. Could it be Anthony? Why would he be there? ¡°Is it my cute Papa?¡± Chris asked. ¡°Papa is dead!¡± Chloe reminded him. Charlie asked, ¡°Mama, where¡¯s the picture of Papa?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡®ll go back and show you.¡± Anne paused and then said, ¡°That is definitely not your father. He might be a bad guy. If you see him in the future, you must avoid him, especially with your face hidden, do you understand?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The three of them were puzzled , but they still listened to Mama¡®s words. After going back, they looked at the photo that Mama had taken out. The three little heads came together and stared at the man in the photo with big eyes. Cheyenne pulled Anne aside and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know. I got a random photo from the shop,¡± Anne said. ¡°Is this going to work?¡± Cheyenne asked. ¡°I can¡®t give them Anthony¡®s photo, can I?¡± Charlie, Chris, and Chloe came over with the photo in Charlie¡®s hands. ¡°Mama, Grandma, find a ce to put Papa¡®s photo!¡± ¡°I want to pay him my respects!¡± Chris said. ¡°So do I!¡± Chloe said. Anne and Cheyenne were speechless. ¡°No need for that.¡± Anne was really surprised by their thoughts. ¡°Why not?¡± Chloe was curious. ¡°It¡®s not necessary! Well, it¡®ste. Let¡®s take a shower and go to bed!¡± Anne immediately diverted their attention. Pay respects, indeed! When taking a bath, Charlie stood in front of the mirror with his little body naked. So close that his face almost stuck to it. Seeing this, Anne pulled him aside with a smile. ¡°What are you looking at?¡°. ¡°Mama, I really do look like the man in the elevator!¡± ¡°There are so many people in this world who look alike...¡± Anne was thinking about it. Could it really be Anthony? She went to work and asked Cheyenne to send her child to school and go to the mall to get some surveince footage. When she received a call from Cheyenne at noon, she heard a panicky voice. ¡°Anne, the person Charlie met really was Anthony! They took the same elevator! Fortunately, Charlie was wearing masks, or else he would be seen!¡± Anne clutched her chest, feeling panic. That was so unfortunate. Of all the people to meet... Anthony going there probably had nothing to do with her. If it did, she would not be here now. In the future, she should leave home as little as possible. Even if she had to leave, she had to find a ce where Anthony would not go. Cheyenne called Anne after she came out of the mall. After the call was over, she went to the bus stop. ¡°Cheyenne!¡± Cheyenne turned around and saw Sarah, who was walking aggressively toward her. ¡°Aren¡®t you locked up? Why are you here? Who let you out?¡± Sarah grabbed her hand and asked angrily. She hurt Cheyenne, so she shook off her hand. ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Stay away from Anne!¡± Sarah was very angry. Nothing to do with her? It had everything in the world to do with her! ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t tell anyone about your secret.¡° Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¡°Of course you won¡®t say it, You¡®re a thief!¡± Sarah could not bear it any longer. ¡°Whatever you say. I wasn¡®t the one who was at fault anyway.¡± Cheyenne wasn¡®t afraid of her, so she turned around and left. Sarah was so angry that she smashed her bag on the ground. She thought that if Cheyenne were sent to prison, she would not trouble them in the future. Unexpectedly, she came out in just a few days. Something was going on. Surely Anne had asked Anthony to help. How else could she have done this? She had no power! Why would Anthony do such a thing? She was sick of everything going Anthony¡®s way. She had had enough of his oppression! Anne had just been on duty for two days when she received a call from Sarah. ¡°You want to get something to eat?¡± ¡°Yeah, just you and me. I have already reserved a room in the restaurant.¡± Anne was puzzled. ¡°Is today a special day?¡± ¡°Does it have to be a special day to have a meal with my precious niece?¡± Sarah pretended to be unhappy. ¡°I didn¡®t mean that. It¡®s just that I have to go to work. I¡®m afraid I don¡®t have time...¡± Anne said. ¡°Doesn¡®t the Aesthetic Clinic give employees break time? Are you not allowed to go out for a meal? Don¡®t forget, Anthony¡®s got your back now. If your colleagues don¡®t know that, I¡®ll go tell them.¡± ¡°No, I¡®ll just go with you.¡± Anne had no choice but to agree. Anyway, it would not take much time to leave the office for lunch. If her aunt came to the Aesthetic Clinic, it would be chaos. She did not want anyone to see she was associated with Anthony. She was here to work, not to participate in some power games. Anne did not think it would offend Anthony. After all, Anthony did know about her connection with her aunt already. At noon the next day, Anne changed into a skirt. Her aunt wanted her to dress better. Sarah was probably bringing her to a rtively high¨Cend restaurant. When she arrived at the restaurant, it was indeed a high end ce where a poor woman like her would never go. After entering, she mentioned the room number and was taken over by the waiter. She knocked on the door and went in. Anne saw only one man sitting inside. She was afraid that she had gone to the wrong room and wanted to apologize. ¡°I¡®m sorry...¡± The man turned his face and saw Anne, and both of them were stunned. ¡°You are the triplets¡® mum?¡± Lucas was surprised. ¡°Principal?¡± Anne did not expect to meet acquaintances in the wrong room. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I went to the wrong box. Isn¡®t this Room 5?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucas looked at her nk face and asked, ¡°Do you know Sarah?¡± ¡°She¡®s my aunt. How are you...¡± ¡°I think you are in the right box. Take a seat.¡± Lucas got up and gently pulled out a chair for her. Anne was simply ttered. After sitting down, she said, ¡± Thank you...¡± She wondered what had happened. She thought it was only her and her aunt. ¡°You know my aunt?¡± Anne asked the man sitting across from him. ¡°She¡®s my mother¡®s friend.¡± Lucas seemed to think about it. Now that he understood what was going on, he told her, ¡°I¡®m here for a blind date.¡± Anne was stunned. A blind date? Did her aunt arrange a blind date without telling her? She reacted apologetically, ¡°I¡®m sorry, my aunt is... she...I...I don¡®t know either...¡± Is she setting her up for a blind date with the Principal of her kids¡¯ school? What a disaster! ¡°Don¡®t be nervous. I was also forced toe here. My parents always worry about me not finding a spouse. Anyway, since you¡®re here, why don¡¯t you eat your meal? ¡°Lucas smiled elegantly, not caring. Previous Chapter Next Chapter N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Anne had to ept the situation. She could not run away; that would just make her look rude... Lucas gave her the menu, but Anne hurriedly refused.¡± You order, I can eat anything...¡± ¡°Is there anything you can¡®t eat?¡± ¡°I....I¡®m allergic to seafood, but it doesn¡®t matter. You can order what you want. Just order me a vegetarian dish.¡± Anne felt ufortable. Lucas smiled and said nothing , burying his head in the menu. When the dishes came, Anne found that there was no seafood at all. She could eat all of it. Lucas said, ¡°I don¡®t eat seafood much. It¡®s too troublesome.¡± Anne did not know if what he said was true or false, but he seemed veryfortable with himself. However, Anne was still a little nervous. Probably because he was the principal of her kids¡¯ school! Even after graduating, she had the urge to sit upright whenever she saw a teacher or a principal... However, this principal was not the typical type of principal... ¡°Did you take a break from school because of your children?¡± The sudden question almost made Anne choke on her food, and she immediately sat up. ¡°Yes...that¡®s correct. However, my aunt did not know about that, or else she wouldn¡®t have arranged this meal...¡± ¡°So, can I use you as a shield in the future?¡± Lucas asked, slightly distressed. ¡°I don¡®t want to go on a blind date again.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Anne asked, ¡°Are you sure...?¡± ¡°I¡®ll give you a discount on tuition fees.¡± Anne thought about it. ¡°Can I make a request?¡± she asked. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lucas took the wet towel next to him and wiped his knuckled fingers. ¡°I¡®m hiding the fact that I have children from my family. Can you help me keep it a secret?¡± ¡°We have a deal.¡± ¡°Thank you, Principal!¡± Anne was very happy. Lucas looked at her happy and well¨Cbehaved appearance and thought that she looked like a lovely student. After eating for half an hour, the two walked out of the room and prepared to leave. Today was Anne¡®s unlucky day. Just as they walked to the lobby, there was amotion upstairs. Looking up, Anne saw Anthony¡®s tall and straight figure walking down the stairs, exerting an aura of superiority. Before she could even hide, she was seen by those indifferent ck eyes as if they were locking onto prey. Anthony looked at her coldly, his eyes sharp like a falcon. Behind him were Oliver, Michelle, and other people. Naturally, he also saw Anne. Lucas noticed that the atmosphere was wrong, especially seeing Anthony¡®s face and Anne¡®s reaction. Something shed behind those sses of his. When she got to the bottom of the stairs, Michelle walked up to her and said in a queer tone, ¡°So you are eating here too? But who is this next to you? Are you two a couple? Are you dating?¡± She deliberately said this to Anthony to let him see how immoral Anne was! She was just the same as her aunt! Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Anne did not dare to look at Anthony¡®s face. Even if she did not, the pressure in the air made her feel breathless. She said fearfully, ¡°It¡®s not what you think....¡± ¡°What is it then?¡± Michelle spoke in a mocking tone. Anthony passed in front of her, his ck eyes sweeping across Lucas¡®s face coldly. Lucas was not afraid but still frowned slightly. This man was too sinister. The group walked out of the restaurant, got into the car, and left. Lucas turned around and saw Anne, who was standing there absent¨Cmindedly, and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Anne came to her senses, but her lips were still trembling. ¡°...It¡®s okay, let¡®s go...¡± Anne looked as the scenery of the streets slowly fell behind her in the car. Her clear pupils were filled with anxiety. Just her luck to run into Anthony right after a meal. Would he think she was on a date? She was just out here for a meal! Michelle¡®s presence here meant that Anthony¡®s meal had nothing to do with entertainment, and the people behind him were Michelle¡®s family. It seemed that their rtionship was getting closer. It would not be surprising if Anthony married Michelle one day. They were a perfect match. If this was to happen , would Anthony finally let her go then? ¡°Was that the father of the triplets?¡± Lucas asked. Anne was stunned, not knowing what to say. ¡°They look too simr,¡± Lucas said. ¡°I hope you don¡®t... tell anyone,¡± Anne begged him. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I¡®m not interested in other people¡®s private affairs.¡± ¡°Thanks...¡± She arrived at the Aesthetic Clinic, and Lucas left. Anne stood on the side of the road for a while before entering Her entire afternoon shift was uneventful. Maybe she was just overthinking . Anthony did not care who she ate with. Anthony only said that she was not allowed to contact the 375 Marwood family but did not say that she was not allowed to contact other people... In Anthony¡®s office, Oliver reported information about Lucas. ¡°He is the director and principal of the Pinnacle Academy and Miss Vallois¡® blind date. His mother and Sarah are friends.¡± Anthony snorted coldly. He turned his seat and faced the city scenery outside the window as if looking at the world. ¡°Luton is different now. Time for the Marwood family to go bankrupt.¡± Oliver was slightly startled, then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Overnight , the main industry that cooperated with the Marwood family requested to terminate the contract, and bad news came one after another. Ron was awakened by a phone call while still asleep. Sarah, who was disturbed , was not very happy. ¡°Who is it? That¡®s so noisy...¡± Ron ran to thepany early in the morning. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. His younger brother, Damian, was already waiting for him. The atmosphere in thepany was terrible. The mainpanies cooperating with them had decided to terminate the contract, saying that there was a problem with the product, and were willing to pay the liquidated damages. If thepany were in crisis, the shareholders would not have it! The Marwood family was a family business, and most of the shareholders were rtives. Close as they were, they showed no leniency when it came to matters concerning money. After trying to save thepany for a few days, not only did thepany not get a turnaround, but the stock price plummeted again and again, causing them to lose more than one billion! In the conference room, the shareholders were arguing. Damian questioned Ron privately, ¡°What the hell is going on here? Someone is plotting against us. Bro, what do you know about it?¡± Ron¡®s face was gued with creases. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 83 Chapter 83 How could he not know? Nobody had the authority and power to pull off a huge plot except for Anthony. He thought that Anthony was just threatening, but he did not expect him to do it! Would they go bankrupt? Ron had no choice but to find Anthony. The security guards kicked him out before he even entered the building of the Archduke Group. If he had moved slower, he would probably be in the hospital by now. Even Anne, who had never read the news, knew something was happening. She heard the gossip among her colleagues mentioning that the Marwood Group was going to go bankrupt. In Luton, everyone knew about the Marwood Group. Nobody expected such a huge group to go bankrupt in such a short amount of time. It was what it was, though. Anne was shocked, and then she received a call from her aunt. Sarah cried on the phone, ¡°This is Anthony¡®s doing! Who else has so much power except for him? He has long disliked me and has been waiting for this day for a long time!¡± ¡°Is there a misunderstanding?¡± Anne did not want to link this to Anthony. To be precise, she did not want to get caught up in the crossfire. ¡°Someone secretly asked your uncle if he had offended the Archduke Group. Don¡®t you know what this means? Your uncle went to the Archduke Group and was beaten up. That¡®s awful!¡± ¡°Is he injured?¡± Anne was shocked. Anthony was not going to do anything to his father, would he? However, when she thought of Anthony¡®s brutal methods, she was not so sure. ¡°Almost, but not injured.¡± Sarah choked. ¡°Why would Anthony do this? He has never done anything to the Marwood family...¡± Anne¡®s words trailed off. She thought of Anthony in the restaurant a few days ago... ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡®s going on with him! Anne, are you going to help me talk to Anthony? Tell him to have mercy on the Marwood family. If the Marwood family goes bankrupt, then... what should I do?¡± Sarah was anxious. ¡°I...¡± Anne instinctively rejected her offer. ¡°Anne, can you help me? Go and say something nice. He will show mercy to us!¡± Anne finally agreed to try. After hanging up the phone, she was in a heavy mood. She did not want her aunt to be hurt. At the same time, she also understood that asking Anthony for mercy on the Marwood family would mean digging her own grave! In the end, Anne would not think much about it and choose to find Anthony. She mustered up the courage to call Anthony, but unsurprisingly, he did not answer. The sky was getting darker, and the lights were off in Anthony¡®s office of the Archduke Group. The gloomy atmosphere made it feel like it was the underworld, causing goosebumps to form on anyone whose eyes lingered on the office for too long. From N?velDrama.Org. The phone on the desk kept vibrating for a long time. Anthony sat on the ck seat. His sturdy body leanedzily against the chair, staring coldly at the constantly rurovu vibrating mobile phone. His ck eyes shed a wicked smile, but he did not answer, as if it was someone else¡®s phone which was ringing No one answered, so Anne stopped calling. There was no need to call if no one answered her first call. Did Anthony want her to show more sincerity? When she was at work, Sarah kept asking Anne about her situation and told her to hurry up. What should she do? No one could see Anthony... After changing her clothes after she got off work, she walked out of the Aesthetic Clinic and a ck Aodi stopped in front of her. The well¨Cdressed man in ck business attire got out of the car and bowed slightly at her. ¡°Miss Vallois, Mr. Marwood wants to see you.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Anne¡®s heart subconsciously tightened. It was Anthony¡®s bodyguard... She got into the car after opening the door. Anne sat alone in the back seat, feeling insecure. She wanted to die. She had not expected a car to pick her up. No matter what happened, as long as she could help her aunt. Was helping her aunt the same as helping her mother? Anne was too afraid of unknown dangers , so when she got out of the car, her feet were a little weak. Looking up, the skyscrapers towering into the sky were blooming with luxury and majesty. It was also a symbol of power... Following the bodyguard, Anne entered the Archduke Group, and the elevator went straight to Anthony¡®s floor. Oliver from the secretary¡®s office would take her to the office. After knocking on the door, he let her go in alone. Oliver closed the door behind her. Anne¡¯s escape was blocked. Anne¡®s heart beat fiercely. Unexpectedly, the lights in the office were not turned on, and the darkness of the room enveloped her. She heard her own breathing and fluttering heartbeat. She moved her steps and looked around as if walking in a forest, guarding herself against the beasts dormant in the darkness. It was as if she knew there were beasts, but she did not know where the beasts were. They would pounce on her and bite her throat at any time. This was terrifying! ¡°What¡®s up?¡± The sudden low voice made Anne¡®s heartbeat almost stop. She turned around suddenly and saw a dark figure sitting behind the desk in the dark. The moonlight spilled in from the windows, blurring the man¡®s face. However, Anne knew who it was. She calmed her restless mind and said, ¡°I...I called you... Why, why are you treating the Marwood family like this?¡± ¡°Are you interceding for them?¡± Anthony asked, his voice terrifying ¡°No.¡± Anne immediately denied it. She was pleading for the Marwood family, but mainly for her aunt. She was asking for her death. ¡°I was thinking... Is it because of me that the Marwood family went bankrupt?¡± ¡°Why do you think so? Tell me.¡± ¡°...Thest time I was in the restaurant, I listened to my aunt¡®s request... and I went on a blind date. I disobeyed your order, so the Marwood family suffered this disaster, ¡°Anne said. There was no need to hide anything from Anthony. ¡°I don¡®t want others to get hurt because of me, so can you have mercy on the Marwood family this time? I beg you... ¡°Anne said timidly. When she stopped, there was an unusual silence in the air. The unease in her heart was growing. ¡°That depends on how you ask.¡± Anthony¡®s cold voice came. Anne trembled , biting her lip with her teeth , enduring the humiliation as she took off her clothes. She should have been mentally prepared before she came, shouldn¡®t she? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. If her humiliation meant that the Marwood family could be saved... Just when she was thinking, the lights in the office suddenly turned on, shining on Anne¡®s body. ¡°Ah!¡± Anne cried out in fright, covering herself with both hands, and crouched down. The cold air stuck to her skin, the chill invading her body, and she could not raise her head due to the humiliation. ¡°Come here,¡± Anthony ordered. Anne walked towards the desk with tears in her eyes. He grabbed her wrist as if it was an iron chain. With a wave of Anthony¡®s big hand, everything on the desk was swept to the ground. In no time, Anne had reced the working documents on the table, her body revealed in front of Anthony¡®s hideous eyes. ¡°If you want to beg for mercy, you must be sincere!¡± Anne bit her trembling lips. ¡°You want to get married? Do you?¡± Anthony¡®s hand touched her tender face, and she felt his rough, calloused hands touching her skin. ¡°I did not mean that. We were just eating...¡± ¡°You won¡®t live to marry because you will die at my hands!¡± ¡°What?¡± Anne told herself to endure it. This sacrifice was nothing as long as she could help her aunt. Anne woke up from the sofa and sat up in shock. Anthony was gone. The aura of oppression had gone. It meant that he had left. Anne wanted to stand up, but she forgot that her body was still weak and fell to the ground. ¡°Argh...¡± It took a few minutes to get used to it. She went to pick up the clothes on the ground and put them on. Walking into the building , Anne noticed that it was very quiet because it was almost early morning, and there were only security guards on duty at night. When the security guard saw her, he just nced at her and did not stop her. Anne took a taxi back by herself. As soon as she entered the room, she fell limply on the bed. She felt like dying. Anthony was a lunatic! However, Anthony was satisfied, and the Marwood family should be safe... In the morning, she dragged her tired body to work. Before noon, her aunt came to her in a panic. Outside the Aesthetic Clinic, her aunt said, ¡°Did you go to Anthony? If you haven¡®t gone to him, it will be toote! The senior officers said this morning that they wanted to investigate thepany! It¡®s over!¡± Sarah said anxiously. Anne¡®s mind was in chaos. What happened? She gave Anthony the service he required yesterday. Did Anthony not want to spare the Marwood family? Sarah grabbed her hand. ¡°Anne, only you can help me. I don¡®t want the Marwood family to end! I don¡®t have children, and if I don¡®t have a rich life to support myself, I don¡®t know what¡®s the point of living...¡± she said while sobbing. Anne was upset by her crying. She finally sent her aunt away. At noon, Anne was in a hurry to take a taxi to the Archduke Group and wanted to ask Anthony about the meaning of this. After passing the front desk, she was stopped by the security guard just as she was about to go to the elevator. Anne said, ¡°I want to see Anthony.¡± ¡°Mr. Marwood is not someone you can see at will.¡± The security guard was stern. ¡°I came here yesterday. You should have seen me.¡± ¡°Sorry, we did not receive any orders. Please leave.¡± ¡°Please, can you let me through just this once?¡± Anne wanted to see Anthony. ¡°No, get out!¡± ¡°I...¡± Anne wanted to say something else. Michelle came in from the door. ¡°You¡®re stubborn. They told you to leave. Can¡®t you understand that?¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Anne turned back and looked at the arrogant Michelle , feeling unlucky. She did not want to have any conflict with Michelle. Michelle looked contemptuous . ¡°Anne, it¡®s been a long time since I¡®ve seen you. How much more shameless can you be? You were chased away, and yet you still return. Are you so short of men?¡± ¡°This has something to do with him.¡± Anne really had nothing to say to this person. ¡°What else do you want to talk about? Isn¡®t it about the Marwood family? Don¡®te here anymore. Anthony will never forgive the Marwood family. It¡®s no use crying and begging. Do you know why Anthony would not see you? Because I¡®m here, of course, he doesn¡®t have the time to talk to you.¡± The security staff helped her press the elevator buttons, and Michelle walked in with her high heels. From N?velDrama.Org. Anne looked at Michelle¡®s smug face behind the elevator door. She knew that if she could not do it today, it might not be possible to find Anthony tomorrow. Anthony never promised that he would forgive the Marwood family, even if she sent herself to his door shamelessly. It was as if he were telling her sarcastically that her body was not valuable... Anne left the Archduke Group with reddened eyes. Before she arrived at the Aesthetic Clinic, her aunt called her again. Anne was extremely annoyed, but she still answered. ¡°Anne, how did it go? Did you go to Anthony? Did he promise to forgive us?¡± ¡°I went looking for him, but he did not want to...¡± ¡°How is that possible? He is willing to let Cheyenne go. Why not us? Anne, please help me! Beg him more!¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡®m sorry. I¡®ve tried my best...¡± Anne said helplessly. She had no authority to tell Anthony to do anything. Michelle walked to the desk seductively. ¡°Anthony, I happened to pass by. Am I bothering you?¡± She came here on purpose to get closer to him. Anthony looked at her without emotion with his cold dark eyes. Michelle was horrified. ¡°You...are you angry?¡± ¡°I¡®m very busy. This is not a ce you should be.¡± Michelle was disappointed. ¡°Anthony, I won¡®t disturb your work. I¡®ll leaveter.¡± Anthony did not speak and turned a blind eye to her. ¡°I saw Anne when I came up just now, and she was thinking about going past the security to find you! She must havee to intercede for the Marwood family. I would never have embarrassed you so much.¡± Anthony raised his ck eyes slightly , and a cold light shed in his eyes. He wanted her to know what would happen if she disobeyed him. Looking for a blind date with another man, was she? Was she trying to provoke him? Alright then! She needed to suffer! It would be a lesson for her. ¡°Anthony, I will be more obedient than Anne,¡± Michelle said patiently. ¡°Get out.¡± Michelle¡®s face stiffened. Anthony¡®s eyes were cold. ¡°Didn¡®t you say you were obedient?¡± ¡°Understood. You are busy.¡± No matter how reluctant Michelle was, she knew that enough was enough. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She really wanted to get closer to Anthony, but she could not. Is she not attractive enough? Has Anthony ever touched Anne? Sheughed at herself. How could it be possible ? Anne was the person who disgusted him the most! Eating together and buying Aesthetic Clinic for her was just his weird way of torturing her! Otherwise, how could Anthony face the Marwood family! He would not dare to admit that Anne is anyone special ! Seeing that the Marwood family¡®s business was on the verge of bankruptcy, Ron and Damian had to go to the retirement vige in the suburbs where Elder Marwood was based. Elder Marwood sat on a grand¨Clooking chair. He was in his eighties. Other than his gray hair, he looked good for someone his age. He also looked very healthy. His usually rosy expression became full of anger, staring at the two men. ¡°Being forced into this by my own son and nephew... and you both have the guts toe and find me. I don¡®t know who you think you are!¡± Ron was very ashamed. ¡°Dad, Anthony is not what he used to be. He has power now. He runs the entire Luton, and we can¡®t find a way. If youe forward, the situation will definitely be reversed.¡± ¡°One is my son, and the other is my grandson . How do you want me to deal with him?¡± Elder Marwood was furious. His body was shaking, and his urge to throw the teapot grew. Damian spoke out to ease his anger, ¡°Dad, what he means is that Anthony might listen to you, but he doesn¡®t care about the Marwood family now. In the end, it is because of him.¡± Ron looked at Damian angrily. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Isn¡®t it? You cheated with a mistress, killed the first wife, and finally married your mistress. I have to say. You didn¡®t set a very good example!¡± The culprit would be Ron if the Marwood family were really destroyed. ¡°You...¡± Ron wanted to defend himself. ¡°Enough!¡± Elder Marwood shouted, and the more he saw them argue, the angrier he became. All they did wa sht for the family fortune. They were useless. ¡°I am very pleased as a grandfather that Anthony has achieved what he has achieved today. At least he is not like his father, ipetent!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ron lowered his head, not daring to breathe. Tommy, who had been silent for a while, said, ¡°Grandpa, in fact, I think my brother¡®s ability is so strong that the Marwood family should be under his control. At least we will keep the family together.¡± Damian turned his head sharply to look at Tommy. ¡®What nonsense was he spewing?¡® Elder Marwood was still alive, and the main heir of the family had not been decided. If they gave control of the family to Anthony, where would they go? He had not even looked at Elder Marwood¡¯s reaction and continued , ¡°The most important thing right now is for the Marwood family to live in harmony. It doesn¡®t matter who controls the family.¡± Looking at Tommy, he could not help but be impressed.¡± Well, now, this is the style of the Marwood family. I am very pleased.¡± Seeing this, Tommy said, ¡°Actually , Dad, you¡®re right, but you don¡®t know the full story. This originated mostly because of Anne.¡± Elder frowned. ¡°You mean...the gi¨C? who lived in Ron¡®s house when she was a child?¡± ¡°You are really old, but you have such a good memory.¡± Tommyughed. ¡°It¡®s her. She came back after studying abroad, but my brother doesn¡®t seem to want to let her go. As long as things go wrong, he will threaten her with the Marwood family¡®s name. She is the trigger for this incident.¡± Elder Marwood¡®s face turned dark. Although his eyes were cloudy, there was a shrewd look in his eye. ¡°Why don¡®t you bring me to meet that kid!¡± he said. Tommy smiled, hiding his thoughts so that no one could see them. After leaving, Damian could not help but me his son.¡± Think about it, if Anthony controls the family, what do we get? He will take down the whole family and tear us all apart if he is appointed as heir. Would you believe it?¡± Tommy was impatient. ¡°What are you worried about? Let fate decide.¡± He pressed the gas pedal, and his car drove off speedily. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Anne went to the pharmacy at noon. She almost forgot to take her medicine. ¡®I don¡®t want to get pregnant... I don¡®t want to get pregnant.¡® When buying medicine , she chose a milder medicine. At least it was less harmful to her health. After all, Anthony would not let her go so quickly. The man was uncertain, and he would turn into a psychopathic beast anytime, anywhere. She bought a bottle of water and took the medicine while walking The sound of a car came from behind. Anne thought she was blocking the road and moved to the side. To her surprise, the car stopped beside her. At that moment, she thought that Anthony wanted to see her again. Unexpectedly , the man who got out of the driver¡®s seat was slightly older, almost forty or fifty years old. ¡°Miss Anne, do you still know who I am? I¡®m Fanta, the butler who takes care of Elder Marwood.¡± Anne was stunned. No wonder he looked familiar. ¡°Elder Marwood wants to see you.¡± ¡°I...I¡®m at work. Can I ask for leave first?¡± Anne ended up sitting in the back seat and left. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When she lived with the Marwoods, Ron did not live with Elder Marwood, so Anne did not have much chance to see Elder Marwood. Coupled with Anthony¡®s terrifying presence , she would not take the initiative to establish a rtionship with anyone in the Marwood family. Now that Elder Marwood wanted to see her, she could not imagine what it was for. The Marwood family was about to go bankrupt because of Anthony. What was the point of approaching her? She entered the mansion and stepped into the main hall to find no one there. ¡°You¡®re here.¡± Anne turned around and saw Elder Marwood walking with a cane. Even if he is old, he looks stately. ¡°Grandpa Marwood...¡± Anne greeted him. ¡°Little girl, I haven¡®t seen you for so many years!¡± Elder Marwood sat down. ¡°Yes.¡± Anne had no idea why he was being so friendly. ¡°Sit down!¡± Elder Marwood said. Anne had to choose a ce to sit down, not too far or too near. ¡°I heard you just came back from abroad?¡± ¡°Less than a month ago, yes.¡± ¡°You should know why I came to you.¡± Elder Marwood got straight to the point. ¡°I can¡®t believe we have come to this. Everyone isughing at our family!¡± Anne lowered her gaze, her fingers on herp entangled nervously. ¡°Do you think Anthony will listen to you?¡± Elder Marwood asked. It only proved that Elder Marwood did not know everything. Anne looked ufortable . They had no idea she was the one who had no power. ¡°I went to beg for mercy, but it was no use,¡± Anne said. Elder Marwood nodded and said, ¡°Since you are here,, st stay here for a few more days. The air quality here is much fresher and crisper than the air in the city.¡± Anne watched Elder Marwood get up and leave. That was not a courtesy visit. She was not important enough. Why did he want to keep her here? Didn¡®t he believe her? She was afraid... it was to make Anthony appear. Anne stayed for an afternoon , and after dinner, she sat alone on the hillside and silently watched the sunset in the distance. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 On the second floor, Elder Marwood looked at the girl who was sitting alone and said, ¡°She looks very beautiful. Fanta pondered and said, ¡°Master means...¡± ¡°No matter what their thoughts are, they must not drag our family down.¡± ¡°Yes, the Marwood family is what it is today because of you. However, Anthony is really strong¨Cwilled and powerful...¡± A few days were enough to destroy the foundation that took a lifetime to build. Fanta stopped, but Elder Marwood understood. ¡°He hates me...¡± Elder Marwood had a profound expression. ¡°Then will Anthonye?¡± Fanta had just finished asking when several cars approached in the distance. Elder said, ¡°I don¡®t think so.¡± Anne watched as the sun went down and the sky was getting darker, so she got up and walked back. Before she got close to the house, she saw a maid walking quickly to the back room, carrying a cello box in her hand, nked by guards. Anne thought, ¡®what is this for?¡® Could it be that this is Elder Marwood¡®s n? She was puzzled and followed the maid to the back room. The house in the back was uninhabited, and there were random sundries. Anne tiptoed up the stairs and went to the second floor. As soon as she went up to the second floor, she saw a figure on the open¨Cair balcony, which caused her to squat in fear of being caught. The maid opened the cello case, but it was not a cello. It was a sniper rifle, which was already loaded. Anne¡®s eyes widened in shock. Why are there guns? Who was the target? In Elder Marwoods territory, he would not dare toe and kill her, would he? Did he even need such a sophisticated instrument to kill her? The woman was facing her back toward her. She could not see her face, and she only judged from her figure that the woman was tall and slender with good shape. Anne went back downstairs. When she reached the first floor, there was a window. She saw the parked Rolls Loyce. It was a car she was all too familiar with. Every time she saw this car, she would tense up as a gut reaction. Anthony...when did youe? Something shed in Anne¡®s mind. Could the woman be... trying to kill Anthony? The direction of the gun was pointing at the main entrance of the mansion... Anne ran out immediately toward the main entrance. At this moment, Anthony walked out of the house. Anne looked up from her corner. No one would notice the nozzle of the sniper. However, Anne, who knew everything, could see how dangerous it was. The sniper was facing Anthony. ¡°Anthony!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Anthony turned his face and saw Anne grabbing the stone and throwing it at his face. His ck eyes shed coldly, and his body took a step back. The bullet almost grazed Anthony¡®s face, and the bottle on the ground next to Anne exploded with a bang. ¡°Ah!¡± Anne was so frightened that she hugged her head and hurriedly ducked to the side. Anthony¡®s expression was shocked, and his sharp ck eyes swept toward the second floor. The bodyguard immediately rushed over to protect him! The woman had not expected to miss. She cursed, turned around with the gun, and ran! Anthony retracted his gaze and walked toward her in the corner. Anne pressed herself tightly against the wall and asked nervously, ¡°Is the person gone? Is it safe?¡± Anthony stared at her with deep and cold eyes as if trying to bore holes into him. ¡°You...why are you looking at me like that? I just saved you!¡± Anne was disturbed by his stare. After all, she just threw a stone at him¡­ ¡°I have been staring at you since I was twelve years old. In your eyes, a real demon like me deserved to be dead. When I die, you can get out of my control.¡± Anthony squeezed her chin and lifted it up. ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Anne avoided looking at him. What she was thinking was although she did not want her children to get to know Anthony, she never thought about letting her children¡®s biological father die. ¡°... Well, I hate you because you tortured me¡­ I just discovered that maid by ident. I noticed her intentions, and when I saw you, I didn¡®t think too much about it.¡± IL Anthony pinched her chin harder, and his ck eyes were bottomless . His eyes were sharp, as if he wanted to cut her open. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Anthony¡®s aura was strong. Even if they had done nothing wrong, anyone would have a great sense of panic in their heart when looking at him. At this moment, Anne felt nervous with no way out. Hearing the movement outside, Elder Marwood came out. ¡°What happened?¡± Only then did the tense silence between the two get interrupted The bodyguard ran over and nodded respectfully. ¡°Elder Marwood, the woman took a shot and jumped into theke. We are searching for her, but the area isrge. It will take some time.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Elder Marwood looked like he had no idea what was going on. Anthony¡¯s dark eyes were cold and cruel, and then he nced at Anne. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Anne responded, ¡°I¡®ll go get my bag.¡± She politely bowed to Elder before going into the house. w Anthony looked at Anne, who was carrying the bag to the car. He said with not a trace of warmth in his voice, t¡®s a pity that I was not assassinated here. The people behind it must be very disappointed, right?¡± Elder Marwood¡®s face changed greatly, and he ordered Fanta, ¡°Go check it out for me!¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Fanta went. Elder Marwood looked at his eldest grandson , who was good¨Clooking but coldly indifferent. The imposing manner he had was better than that of him when he was young, and he was much better than his two other sons. However, he was too cruel and ruthless, and he could not help but feel terrified when confronted. Luton was changed. Anthony was like a king. This spelled disaster for the Marwood family. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I will definitely find this person.¡± Anthony snorted coldly, his indifferent words pressing into people¡®s hearts. ¡°What if that person is your son? Will you give me justice?¡± Anthony furrowed his eyebrows and made an ugly face. Was Anthony suspicious of Damian? ¡°If it is him, I won¡®t let him go!¡± Elder Marwood¡®s tone softened , ¡°I only have one condition . Let the Marwood family go. The Marwood family will never hinder you, we will only help you.¡± ¡°You mean assassinate me?¡± ¡°This is a personal act. As long as we find out who did it, I N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. will not let him go!¡± Anthony¡®s face was dark and sultry. His eyes fell on the dark Rolls Loyce window, and suddenly he changed his mind. ¡°I can temporarily let go of the Marwood family, provided that the investigation results don¡®t disappoint me too much.¡± Anne sat in the back seat and looked out into the distance from time to time. When Anthony looked over, even if something was blocking the view between them, the sharpness of his gaze could still be felt. She had no idea what Anthony and Elder Marwood were talking about. She knew that Anthony hated not only Ron but the entire Marwood family, including Elder Marwood. The fact that her aunt was able to enter the Marwood family was also due to Elder Marwood¡®s contribution. Everyone seemed to oppose Anthony. Would Anthony really let the Marwood family go because of Elder Marwood? The door opened , Anthony got into the car, and the car quickly drove away. ¡°Where did you go at noon?¡± Anthony¡®s low and intimidating voice was full of oppression and suspicion. Anne¡®s eyes shed. ¡°Pharmacy.¡± After speaking, as if afraid that he would not believe it, she took out the medicine box in her bag and showed him. ¡°Do you believe me? I have to take this every time. If you don¡®t want me to take medicine, can you please don¡®t¡­ touch me?¡± ¡°Do you think you can ask me for favors now because you saved me once?¡± Anthony asked lightly. Anne thought, ¡®why couldn¡®t I?¡® If it were not for her, he would have died! However, judging from Anthony¡®s ruthless and strong character, he would never let her go for such a reason. ¡°Next time someone from the Marwood family is looking for you, call me directly. Don¡®t forget who you are.¡± Anthony¡®s dark eyes were gloomy. ¡°Understood.¡± Anne hesitated for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Will you let the Marwood family go?¡± Anthony¡®s eyes swept to her, and she felt immediately stressed out by his gaze. Anne¡®s eyshes trembled. She pursed her lips, looked out of the car window, and stopped talking. In the room with no lights on, only a gleam of light from the moon poured in. Only the shadows and outline fthe room could be seen. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 There was a figure sitting on the sofa, swirling the wine ss in his hand, but never sipping. A screen lit up in the dark and vibrated. Tommy took the phone and answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I failed.¡± The woman¡®s breathing was heavy. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°It actually failed.¡± Tommyughed heartily, his chest heaving so much that the wine in the wine ss spilled out. ¡°I¡®m sorry. It¡®s Anne¡®s fault. If it weren¡®t for her, Anthony would have met the devil long ago.¡± ¡°me yourself only,¡± Tommy told her. ¡°Yes, but next time Anthony will definitely not be so lucky.¡± Tommy asked, ¡°Was he at least injured?¡± ¡°There is a gunshot wound on the arm, but the bullet has been taken out. It didn¡®t hurt him that much.¡± ¡°I¡®ll take that. He can rest up!!¡± Tommy hung up the phone. When he was about to drink, he found that the wine in the wine ss was all spilled. He was so angry that he smashed the wine ss to the floor. Anne went to work on the subway and received a call from Sarah. Seeing the call, she felt a little stressed as she assumed Sarah would ask her to beg Anthony again. She answered, ¡°Auntie¡­¡± ¡°Anne, I¡®m so happy!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Anthony let go of the Marwood family. It seems that Elder Marwood¡®s presence is still somewhat effective. If I knew this, I should have done it from the beginning and gotten him to intervene.¡± Anne thought the same too. ¡°That¡®s good.¡± ¡°By the way, how was the person you went on a blind date with? Did you contact him?¡°. Sarah was in a good mood. ¡°Auntie, don¡®t mention blind dates in the future,¡± Anne whispered. ¡°Are you afraid that Anthony will be unhappy? It¡®s really funny. What does it have to do with him? If he goes crazy again, your uncle will speak to Elder Marwood about it!¡± ¡°Auntie, I don¡®t have that kind of intention ....¡± She dous not want to either. There are three kids, after all! She hid such a big secret. The psychological pressure was enough. ¡°Isn¡®t it? I heard that Lucas is very satisfied with you! His mother told me that several girls from blind dates in the past did not attract him and he said he only wanted to go out with you. He has been waiting for you on the sidelines! Oh, my Anne is beautiful and has a good figure, so I knew I would definitely seed!¡± Anne felt guilty. Lucas said that because he was afraid the family would introduce more girls to him. However, she could not bear to break it down to her aunt. ¡°Anne, seize this opportunity. The Newman family¡®s power in Luton is very high! Do you think that ordinary people can open aristocratic colleges? They are family businesses, and their heirs will definitely enjoy inexhaustible prosperity and wealth in the future. You are my niece, so you are a natural member of the Marwood family, which makes you and him a perfect match!¡± Anne¡®s head hurt the more she heard it. She knew that her aunt had good intentions, but she had no capacity to think about anything of the sort. ¡°Auntie, I¡®m at the train station. Talk to youter.¡± She quickly hung up the phone. The subway just arrived. She sighed as she made her way to the exit. If Anthony knew about it, she feared it would be another bloody storm. Although the Marwood family has now been spared, the Marwood family had to stay in Luton with their tails between their legs! Anthony would not give up until he found the culprit responsible for the assassination that took ce in the manor. Who would have the guts? Elder Marwood would not kill his grandson... Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡°Ah, this is so tiring!¡± After attending to a guest, a colleague stretched out andined. ¡°That must be tiring! We are not as lucky as some people ... only worked a few days in a month but got paid as usual. We can¡®t be envious.¡± They were clearly gossiping about Anne. Little did they know thest time the boss called on Anne, it was actually not that favorable for her. Only Zelda knew the truth. Although she dared not do anything to Anne, she had something against her. Anne could only ignore it. After all, she really slept with the ¡®higher ups¡®. Even though she was forced. Michelle came to Aesthetic Clinic twice. She saw Zelda and Michelle talking but had no idea what to say. Michelle looked at her with a very unfriendly and fierce look in her eyes. It was better not to know. Oblivion would spare her. It¡®s very likely that Zelda was gossiping about what happened in the office with enthusiasm. Fortunately, Michelle had not tried to embarrass her and left after a while. Well, as long as there was no trouble... Anthony must have been busy investigating the killer recently, so he had no time to bother her. She calmly went to work and picked up her children from school. The triplets had already made little friends at school. When they parted, they reluctantly waved goodbye. So cute. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She bumped into Lucas asionally, and they would talk. The triplets especially like the principal. When she went to pick up the children from school that day, Anne had not noticed himing from afar, so the triplets raised their hands and waved happily. ¡°Principal!¡± Lucas came over to greet them warmly. The triplets even surrounded the principal, chatting excitedly. Soon they got distracted by their friends, and they went over to y. Anne and Lucas stood there talking. ¡°The children are a little naughty,¡± Anne said embarrassedly. ¡°They are very cute.¡± Lucas looked at Anne and asked after a while, ¡°Have you gone on a blind date recently?¡± Anne blushed and replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡®s okay. You can use me as a shield,¡± Lucas joked. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter to me, I will just y dumb on my aunt¡®s side, and I will not expose you.¡± Anne smiled. Lucas could use her, but she could not. If Anthony knew about it, the consequences would be unimaginable. After arriving home, Charlie said, ¡°Mama, can I call Principal my Papa?¡± ¡°What?¡± Anne was frightened by Charlie¡®s whims. ¡°Mama can¡®t be around me all the time, you must have a love life.¡± ¡°I support Mama, and I want to call the principal Daddy!¡± Chris said. Cheyenneughed when she heard it. Anne was puzzled as to why they had suddenly brought that up. ¡°No, it does not work that way.¡± Anne would definitely not agree with them. ¡°Why not?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°No I want!¡± Chris said. Chloe asked, ¡°Don¡®t you like him?¡± ¡°That is not the problem. The principal...wouldn¡®t like it! ¡°Anne said. The truth was that he would... Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 How could Lucas be the stepfather of three children? With such a good background and conditions , a person with a sane mind would never do that! The three little ones went quiet and thought hard. From N?velDrama.Org. On the morning of the third day, she was sleeping with three little kids in her arms when she was woken up by the little guys. Their first sentence was, ¡°Mama, the principal has promised to be our daddy!¡± Anne would be able to see her face in shock if there were a mirror. After that, she had not taken it seriously, and she thought they were joking. It¡¯s just that the principal has been entangled in a headache! How should she tell the children that they could not just call anyone daddy? When she was about to get off work, Anne was thinking about picking up the children when the phone in the cab rang. It was a text message. It was from an unknown number. When she saw the photos inside, she was shocked and broke into a cold sweat. It was taken when she was in school. There were three pictures, all of which were taken when she was talking to Lucas. Furthermore, she also saw three children ying not far away. Since they were far away, their faces could not be seen very clearly. Even so, she was still frightened! When the call came in, she answered it immediately. Michelle¡®s proud voice came, ¡°Well, I say! I knew that a woman like you couldn¡®t stand the loneliness! It doesn¡®t matter what you say, look, you even dared to go to his school! I wonder what Anthony would think when he saw these photos?¡± ¡°Come on, tell me, what can I do to get you to delete the photos?¡± ¡°Come to the clubhouse at night to attend my party.¡± After hanging up the phone, Anne was very irritable. She wanted to keep a distance from Michelle. She would be at a disadvantage if she identally provoked her and then went to Anthony toin. Also, the photos must not be seen by Anthony. This was terrible! Anne did not pick up the child but let Cheyenne do it. At night, she went to the clubhouse. Coincidentally, the clubhouse was where she came to find Anthonyst time. Although Anthony may not appear here, it still made her feel uneasy. It was a banquet hall. After Anne entered, there were men, but almost all of them were women. Michelle¡®s circle must be from the entertainment scene. All women were gorgeous and d in sexy dresses. Luxury brands could be seen everywhere on their arms. ¡°Why don¡®t you waitresses wear your uniform?¡± an unknown female star asked with contempt. Michelle came over, holding the champagne. ¡°She¡®s not a waiter. We¡®ve known each other since childhood. We¡®re good friends.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡®m sorry, I got it wrong. No wonder the temperament is different.¡± The other person changed her tone. Michelle¡®s tone was arrogant. ¡°Unfortunately, I have hated her since I was a child.¡± The other person immediately changed her tone once again. ¡°Look at what she is wearing. Are the clothes picked up from the garbage dump? Is she not embarrassed toe here?¡°. ¡°I asked her toe,¡± Michelle said. ¡°Haha, it turns out that the guests invited by you are not ordinary.¡± Anne listened to them singing Michelle¡®s praises. Even excrement could be delicious if Michelle said so. ¡°I¡®m here. Can you delete it now?¡± Anne asked. ¡°Did I say that I would delete the photo if you came?¡± Michelle asked. ¡°Anyway, this is fine. Weck a server. You can rece her!¡± Anne could only swallow her anger and began to work as a server at the party. As soon as the tray was picked up, she was sshed with alcohol. ¡°Oh, I¡®m sorry...¡± the woman said insincerely. She smiled and left. Anne endured it and focused on her task at hand. She just needs the phone! female stars looked at her like she was stupid. ¡°Maybe she feelsfortable being hit!¡± ¡°How about another?¡± Anne would not give them a chance. She gritted her teeth, quickly snatched the phone when nobody was looking , and said, ¡°I¡®ll get you drinks.¡± Then she turned and left. She went to the corner and found that the phone was password protected. Anne simply went to the bathroom and threw the phone into the toilet. When she was done, she walked through the party hall, ready to leave. ¡°Anne, stop!¡± Michelle chased after her. ¡°Did I let you go? ¡°It¡®ste. I want to go back. It¡®s up to you how you threaten me just so you can feel happy, and I don¡®t really care. I don¡®t need to y along with your arrogance,¡± Anne said. Several people at the party came out and helped Michelle. ¡°I really don¡®t know how high she thinks of herself, even daring to offend our Michelle. Are you a littlemoner who can¡®t wait for death?¡± Anne looked at these people, especially the confident Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Even excrement could be delicious if Michelle said so. ¡°I¡®m here. Can you delete it now?¡± Anne asked. ¡°Did I say that I would delete the photo if you came?¡± Michelle asked. ¡°Anyway, this is fine. Weck a server. You can rece her!¡± Anne could only swallow her anger and began to work as a server at the party. As soon as the tray was picked up, she was sshed with alcohol. ¡°Oh, I¡®m sorry...¡± the woman said insincerely. She smiled and left. Anne endured it and focused on her task at hand. She just needs the phone! female stars looked at her like she was stupid. ¡°Maybe she feelsfortable being hit!¡± ¡°How about another?¡± Anne would not give them a chance. She gritted her teeth, quickly snatched the phone when nobody was looking , and said, ¡°I¡®ll get you drinks.¡± Then she turned and left. She went to the corner and found that the phone was password protected. Anne simply went to the bathroom and threw the phone into the toilet. When she was done, she walked through the party hall, ready to leave. ¡°Anne, stop!¡± Michelle chased after her. ¡°Did I let you go? ¡°It¡®ste. I want to go back. It¡®s up to you how you threaten me just so you can feel happy, and I don¡®t really care. I don¡®t need to y along with your arrogance,¡± Anne said. Several people at the party came out and helped Michelle. ¡°I really don¡®t know how high she thinks of herself, even daring to offend our Michelle. Are you a littlemoner who can¡®t wait for death?¡± Anne looked at these people, especially the confident Michelle . She blurted out unwillingly, ¡°No matter how noble you are, Anthony can¡®t possibly like you. He likes me like this!¡± ¡°You...what did you say?¡± Michelle became furious. ¡°Isn¡®t it? If you have the ability, just take him away. Now Anthony is obsessed with me! I can¡®t even get away!¡± Anne was angry with her. ¡°You b*tch...¡± Michelle smashed the wine ss and stepped forward to beat her. When she was approaching Anne, she suddenly stopped. Anne was puzzled and looked back along her line of sight. Anthony was passing by with a group and seemed to be about to leave , but he heard amotion and stopped. His aura is strong, filling the air. Anne saw those unfathomable ck eyes. Her eyes dodged with guilt. Didn¡®t Anthony hear everything just now? It¡®s scary enough to say that Anthony was infatuated with her... Michelle ran over immediately. ¡°Anthony, I¡®m having a party here, and I invited Anne, but I didn¡®t expect her to be unhappy. It¡®s really too much of her to say things like that to irritate me! I¡®ve never been insulted like this!¡± As she said that, she shed tears of grievance. Anne¡®s face was cold. Who was insulting whom? She was truly an actor! The tears even looked real! Anthony¡®s dark eyes were deep and unpredictable. He walked forward, stood behind Anne, sped her slender waist, and leaned down slightly. His low voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone to hear, ¡°I can¡®t do anything to you here, but don¡®t think you won¡®t get itter.¡± Anne was slightly startled. She really did not dare to do anything because of Michelle¡®s identity. He let go of Anne¡®s waist as Anne looked up, and saw that Anthony¡®s long legs kicked one of the female stars... From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah!¡± the female star screamed and fell to the ground, fainting The people next to them turned pale with fright, and some simply fell to the ground. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 94 Chapter 94 That served as a warning to the others. Anne could not help but take a few steps back. Anthony was too cruel. He was ruthless to women. Michelle was frightened and panicked, but she still mustered up the courage to step forward, ¡°Anthony, there is one more thing I want to tell you. Anne went to find a man, whom I had met in the restaurant before, and I happened to bump into them. I also took pictures. Go and get my cell phone.¡± She instructed one of the shivering female stars. Anne stood there, not daring to move at all when Anthony¡®s sharp eyes swept over like a sharpser. The female star came over and said, ¡°I can¡®t find your phone!¡± ¡°Anthony, I¡®ll show you the proof soon...¡± Michelle could only look for it herself, but she still could not find it. When she came out, she asked Anne, ¡°Did you take my phone?¡± ¡°It¡®s obviously you who wronged me. Maybe you can check the surveince to see who took it.¡± Anne retorted confidently. Michelle was speechless because there was no surveince here. All of them were paparazzi¨Cshy, so only the mobile phone could be proof. After all, exposing their true personalities in the club will only ruin their image to the public. ¡°Can¡®t you tell? Next time you want to frame me, find a valid reason first!¡± Anne left without looking back. Anne was walking alone on the road. Her heart was beating quickly with no intention of calming down. Before she stole the phone, she found out that there was no surveince in the hall. The Rolls Loyce behind approached and stopped beside her. Anne had not noticed it because she was still furious. UNT After being instructed by Michelle to serve for several hours, she was in a very bad mood. The door opened, Anthony stepped out with his long legs, grabbed Anne¡®s arm, and threw her onto the car... ¡°Ah! What are you doing? I don¡®t want to get in the car!¡± The car door closed and the car continued to drive. Anthony sat on the ck seat, his aura was oppressive.¡± If you don¡®t take the car, how will you go back?¡± Anne turned her face to one side and did not speak. She wanted to say, ¡°What does it have to do with you if I leave or not? After all, I didn¡®t disobey you!¡± ¡°Who allowed you to lose your temper in front of me?¡± Anthony narrowed his ck eyes extremely dangerously. Anne lowered her head andughed at herself, ¡°Of course, I don¡®t dare. Amoner like me can¡®t afford it, and I don¡®t have my own private space. It¡®s always been like this...¡± Tears were dripping down as her voice weakened. Anthony frowned slightly, his ck eyes were cold, and his thin lips were pursed, but he said nothing. Is she still aggrieved? The atmosphere in the car became extremely tense in the silence. Even if Anne was crying, she was still uneasy. She had no idea what Anthony was thinking about when Michelle talked about the photo. Even if she said it, he couldn¡®t do anything to her without evidence, right? Why would Michelle lie and make up a worse story in order to wrong her? Anne was actually a little scared. 4/4 Also, how could she exin the reason for going to school? Her children were hidden there... This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Anthony had not brought up the photos or the phone during the ride. Anne was relieved. Anthony¡®s side profile was slightly nted, the expression of his lips was unfathomable, but the eyes were clearly cold. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Cheyenne walked out of the apartment, and a car stopped in front of her, scaring her. Sarah got out of the car and said, ¡°Tell me, how much money does it take for you to leave Anne? As long as you ask for it, I can afford it!¡± Cheyenne had not expected her toe for her again and refused, ¡°I don¡®t want your money.¡± ¡°You don¡®t have to put on airs in front of me.¡± Sarah took out a credit card. ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°I said I don¡®t want your money.¡± Sarahughed. ¡°Wouldn¡®t it be too hypocritical? Is there anyone who doesn¡®t like money these days?¡± Cheyenne¡®s face was unmoved. ¡°Now take the money and leave while I¡®m in a good mood. Otherwise, you won¡®t even have anything.¡± Cheyenne looked at the card in front of her and stepped back. ¡°I don¡®t need your money. I just want to be with Anne. Don¡®t worry. I will never say anything about you! Just let me go, okay?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Sarah was angry and instructed the driver. ¡°Throw her into the trunk for me! There¡®s no point talking to such disrespectful people!¡± ¡°You...what are you doing? Don¡®t pull me...¡± Cheyenne resisted, but she could notpete with a man¡®s strength and was stuffed into the trunk at the back. ¡°Let me out! Sarah, you can¡®t do this...¡± Sarah put the card back into her bag, turned around, got into the car, and left. Anne originally stopped picking up the children because of what happened in the clubhouse, and Cheyenne had been doing it for the past two days. Who knew that when she was eating instant noodles at home at night, she received a call from Lucas. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°The triplets are staying at school today? I don¡®t think anyone ising to pick them up, so I called to ask,¡± Lucas asked. ¡°What? I¡®ll be right here!¡± Anne hung up the phone and called Cheyenne, but no one answered. What happened? She left through the back door of the apartment. Anne went to Cheyenne¡®s residence first and found that no one was there, yet nothing looked out of the ordinary. The previous matter had been resolved. She believed that there would be no recurrence! Where has she gone? It was weird not to answer the phone! Anne left the apartment and took a taxi to the school. She went to see the children. Inside the Archduke Group, Anthony was sitting in a ck office chair, answering a phone call from the bodyguard, ¡°Mr. Marwood, Anne has gone to Pinnacle Academy.¡± Anthony¡®s ck eyes looked gloomy. Standing at the door of the child¡®s ssroom, she saw that there were only her three little ones inside. The principal was ying with them, and the kindergarten teacher was there. Anne pushed open the door and went in. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I¡®mte!¡± ¡°Mama!¡± The three kids saw Mama and ran over happily, pouncing on Mama¡®s arms. She hugged their soft, pillow¨Clike bodies. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mama has something to do. Grandma is at a friend¡®s house.¡± Anne said. ¡°Well, I have Daddy to apany me!¡± Chloe said. ¡°I want you to fall in love!¡± Chris said. ¡°No...¡± Anne nced at Lucas embarrassedly for fear that he would be unhappy and exined, ¡°I will correct them!¡± Lucas pretended not to hear. He stood up without shoes on his feet, just his socks. He came over and asked, ¡°Going home now?¡± ¡°I¡®m afraid I can¡®t...¡± Anne crouched down and said to the three children, ¡°Grandma is not at home. Mama will get up for work tomorrow morning, and I don¡®t have time to see you off, so why don¡®t you live at school tonight?¡°. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°Yay! I can go home and sleep with Ben!¡± Charlie was overjoyed. ¡°I don¡®t want to go home as well!¡± ¡°Can we stay in school forever from now on?¡± Chris asked. Anne chuckled. She had originally thought that they would have a hard time adjusting, but they seemed reluctant to go home. Once the children were sound asleep, she stepped out to the corridor and saw Lucas walking toward her. ¡°Mr. Newman, are you not going home?¡± She asked. ¡°I will give you a lift,¡± he said. ¡°I...¡± Just as she was about to refuse, horror took over her expression. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Lucas turned around and saw a towering figure stepping out of the darkness from a distance; his expression was vicious and devilish under the lights as he approached. Anne instinctively took a step back. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Anthony ignored Lucas and stared coldly at Anne.. Anne paled as her mind wentpletely nk. ¡°It looks like you didn¡®t bear what I said to you in mind.¡± Anthony¡®s voice remained calm, but the sound of it sent chills down her spine regardless. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Anne nced at Lucas and immediately exined, ¡°it¡®s not like that. My...my mom went missing. She said that she would be here...to test the food in the school canteen. She wasn¡®t home when I got back and she didn¡®t answer her phone. I just thought ofing here to try my luck. It¡®s not what you think!¡± Unable to bear the look of her frightened state, Lucas adjusted his sses and interfered. ¡°Mr. Marwood, we weren¡®t doing anything here.¡± Anthony¡®s expression darkened. ¡°This is between me and her. You have no ce to speak here. Come here!¡± Anne knew that thestmand was directed at her, so she stepped over. As soon as she was before him, Anthony pulled her toward him roughly ¡°Ugh!¡± She mmed onto his chest and proceeded to exin nervously, ¡°Please believe me. What I said just now is¨C¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he pressed his lips onto hers and threatened to swallow her whole, his shadow loomed over her face as she gaped in silence. Lucas scowled at the sight with a dark expression. ¡°Umph! Don¡®t!¡± She had not expected Anthony to do such a thing and immediately struggled to get away. ¡®Why would he do something like that in front of the principal?!¡® She screamed in her mind. A sharp pain shot through her lips at that moment, and she immediately froze. Satisfied, Anthony let her go and whispered in a hoarse voice, ¡°I will know if you are lving once I look into it.¡± Anne gasped for air nervously. Anthony turned around and noticed that Lucas was still standing in the distance, unaffected by what they were doing. ¡°Mr. Newman, focus on your job and stay away from those who you are not supposed to be involved with,¡± Anthony warned, before leaving with Anne. Lucas did not respond and simply watched as they disappeared into the distance. Naturally, he knew who that man was. He was the main reason why everything was changing in Luton. It was known that Anthony Marwood was a powerful man, but it came as a surprise to Lucas that he was twisted to such an extent. ¡°Ugh!¡± Anne was tossed into the car. She sat and stared warily at the man who followed her inside. Anthony got in and took out his phone to make a call, his eyes still focused on Anne. ¡°Find out where Cheyenne is.¡± He hung up and said, ¡°You seem to be mad at me?¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Anne questioned sharply. ¡°Did I need your permission?¡± He sneered, ¡°Don¡®t forget your ce.¡± Anne chewed on her lower lip in frustration while thinking to herself, ¡®My ce? You mean your ything, right? That¡®s right. As his ything, I can¡®tin even if he stalks me!¡® Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 97 Chapter 97 He nced at the frustrated expression on her face and watched as the reflection of the street lights dancing on her pale skin though the window. He could still taste her on the tip of his tongue and his whole being longed to get closer to her. His phone vibrated and he reeled in bis urges, before answering ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°The people in the area said that Cheyenne was taken away by Sarah.¡± ¡°Bring her back and don¡®t bother ying nice,¡± hemanded, before tossing his phone aside. ¡°Did you find my mom?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I did. How are you going to repay me?¡± His eyes glittered with lust in the dark. Familiar with the look in his eyes, she swallowed nervously and nced outside the window, knowing perfectly well that she had no right to say no. Anthony¡®s men stormed into Ron¡®s mansion demanding for Cheyenne and shoved everything aside that stood in their ways barbarically. Terrified, Sarah immediately informed them where Cheyenne.was. They went to open the back truck of the car and released Cheyenne, who had been locked inside for hours. She had thought that it was the end of her. After taking Cheyenne away, Ron questioned Sarah, ¡°What¡®s wrong with you? Why did you have to upset Anthony again? Can¡®t we have a peaceful week?¡± ¡°I...that¡®s Anne¡®s mother. She abandoned Anne in the past and is now clinging onto her for money. I can¡®t let her do that to Anne,¡± Sarah argued. ¡°Even so, it¡®s none of your business. You are just her aunt!¡± Ron said angrily. The drama in the Marwood Family had just settled down and he could not take another conflict after sacrificing almost everything to marry Sarah. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡®t get mad. I was wrong. I won¡®t do it again,¡± Sarah consoled him. ¡± The sound of running water echoed in the room invitingly. Anne stood stiffly under the shower. She did not want to be intimate with Anthony anymore, but there was no way that she could avoid it. The door to the bathroom opened and Anne jumped in fear. Without turning around, she already knew who it was. Anthony pressed his fingers against the ss door and slowly applied pressure. His eyes were fixated on her slim figure, her curves faintly showing through the steam. His breath hitched as he felt his blood boil. Without bothering to take his clothes off, he stepped into the shower. She could sense him approaching from behind and despite the hot water running through her body, her body shivered uncontrobly. He wrapped his arms around her trembling body and she bit on her lower lip to tolerate the sensation. Anthony narrowed his eyes and stared at the smooth, fair skin behind her neck. His throat went dry at the sight of the faint lines of veins under her skin and he panted heavily as he bit down on her neck. ¡°Umph! Don¡®t...¡± She lifted her chin by reflex like a beautiful swan, but Anthony was not going to listen to her. He grabbed a hand over her jaw and turned, before devouring her lips. She shook her head frantically. ¡°I don¡®t want to...¡± ¡°Why not?¡± He breathed down her neck heatedly. ¡°Do you like that principal? She did not expect him to mention Lucas. ¡°Of course, not¡­¡± ¡°Give up. You won¡®t get a chance, even if you do, I will make him disappear from Luton.¡± She trembled and tightened her grip on the handle, her knuckles turning white from the pressure. The mirror was clouded by the steam and reflected nothing but the blurred outline of their bodies. The water was still running inside the bathroom and under the faint light above the bed, Anne was pinned against the bed, her cheeks wet from tears and sweat. As it began to dawn, Anthony got out of bed and turned to nce at Anne, who had lost consciousness on the bed, her hair was covering most of her face and the small part that was showing was flushing a crimson shade of red. Her eyes were tightly shut as she breathed with her mouth in oblivion. The look in his eyes darkened. He had multiple partners before, but he had never experienced such uncontroble lust toward a particr woman in the past. He turned around and stepped into the bathroom. When Anne heard the water running, her eyes opened abruptly and locked onto his phone on the nightstand. She nced at the bathroom warily and struggled to reach out for the phone. When she finally had it, she was surprised to find out that there was no password for the phone. Perhaps that was precisely how confident Anthony was that he was invincible. She immediately downloaded a GPS application onto his phone, which naturally took time and her eyes darted back and forth between the bathroom and the phone as she waited. One minute had passed and only one third of the process waspleted. Her heart raced. If Anthony caught her, she would not live to see another day. This was no doubt a suicide mission. Fifty percent...fifty¨Cfive percent...sixty percent... The sound of the running water stopped and Anne paled. The application was still downloading, but she could not set the phone down because it would mean she was giving up. When the progress bar reached a hundred percent, she could almost hear her own heartbeat as her mind went nk from the intense pressure she felt. She immediately hid the application icon from the menu. So long as Anthony did not specifically look for it, he would not know that he was being traced. The bathroom door opened and Anthony stepped out in his robes. He stepped toward the bed and noticed that Anne was still asleep. His phone rang and he walked over to pick it up. ¡°Mr. Marwood, Elder Marwood found the person who tried to kill you.¡± ¡°He sure is efficient,¡± Anthony said coldly, ¡°send the assassin to the Royal Mansion.¡± He hung up and fell back to bed to sleep. Anne opened her eyes and was surprised that Anthony went straight to sleep. He used to leave straight away, and even if it was his own bed, he would never sleep beside her. Dismissing it as one of his spontaneous actions, she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. By the time she woke up, it was already morning. Anthony was nowhere to be seen and his phone on the nightstand was gone as well. She spotted a clean change of female clothing which she assumed was for her. Anne felt even worse after sleep and her legs were trembling as she tried to get up. She stumbled toward the stairs and turned her attention to the living room downstairs. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Anthony sat on the couch like it was his throne with his legs crossed, his presence mighty and unreachable. Before him kneeled a woman with her clothes half¨Ctorn, revealing a wound on her arm. Four bodyguards stood behind the woman, ready to pounce at any movement. Anne knew that Anthony did not bother with the gender of the person he killed, Just as she stood there and contemted whether to go downstairs or head back, Anthony¡®s husky voice echoed in the hall. ¡°Come down here.¡± Without even looking over at Anne¡®s direction, he had already made the decision for her. Anne slowly walked down the stairs and stopped until she was a meter away from Anthony. She finally saw the woman¡®s face, unfamiliar, and filled with terror, ¡°Is this her?¡± Anthony asked. Knowing that the question was directed at her, Anne took a closer look at her face and figure, before responding hesitantly, ¡°I didn¡®t see her face back then.¡± Anthony leaned forward and stared at the woman intently. ¡°Why did you try to kill me?¡°. ¡°Because...you yed me and abandoned me,¡± the woman said while keeping her head down.¡± I hate you. I want you dead!¡± Anne was stunned. She turned to look at Anthony, who remained expressionless, and thought to herself, ¡®So she tried to kill him because of a failed romance?¡® ¡°Are you sure that¡®s why?¡± Anthony questioned calmly. ¡°Yes, I am sure! Mr. Marwood, you probably don¡®t even remember how many women you slept with, do you? Of course you wouldn¡®t remember the likes of me.¡± The woman insisted in tears. He leaned back against the couchzily. Anne observed him carefully, not knowing if his reaction meant anything, regardless, the tension in the air was suffocating. After a while, Anthony said coldly, ¡°You aren¡¯t pretty enough for me to want to take you to bed.¡± The woman paled in embarrassment. ¡°This is yourst chance. Who sent you?¡± ¡°I...I am telling the truth!¡± She insisted. Anthony lifted his chin and the bodyguards immediately dragged the woman away. ¡°Is that really not her?¡± Anne asked. ¡°The Marwoods¡® trick. They just found a random woman and sent her to me. They probably have a death wish,¡± he said. Anne remained silent thoughtfully, wondering why he knew that she was not telling the truth. After all, the woman earlier was rather beautiful. Just as she was absorbed in her thoughts, a shadow loomed over her, forcing her to snap out of it. She lowered her head when she noticed his probing stare on her. ¡°People who hold snipers would have more muscr forearms and she didn¡®t.¡± He reached out to lift her chin up so that she was forced to look into his eyes. ¡°They think I¡®m being merciful because of the deal, when it¡®s actually because of you.¡± Her eyes widened at his words and instead of feeling d, all she felt was fear. ¡°I can wipe the Marwood Family out with one word. Be a good girl, and they live, disobey, and they die. Do you understand?¡± Anne looked away. ¡°Am I not obedient enough right now?¡± ¡°Are you?¡± He asked, before lowering his tone. ¡°Take her in!¡± Anne wondered for a moment who he was referring to, and was stunned when she saw the personing in. ¡°Mom?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She wanted to get closer, but was pulled backward and fell into Anthony¡®s arms once again. Cheyenne stepped into the glorious hall helplessly with her head bowed. Anthony strengthened his hold in Anne¡®s chin and said, ¡°Let¡®s see if you have really been obedient.¡± Anne immediately thought back to what happened the night before at the school. She had thought that she had survived it. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 She had not expected Anthony to continue looking into it. ¡°Why was Anne looking for you at the school?¡± He questioned, ¡°Was she there for you, or for something else?¡± Anne bit on her lip and nced at her mother nervously. They definitely could not tell the truth, or they would all be dead. Anthony did not bother looking at Cheyenne; his eyes remained fixated on Anne when he was asking the question and waiting for the answer. Anne struggled to breath under the pressure, and started to feel dizzy from the shortness of breath, so she had no opportunity to give her mother any hint at all. ¡°I...I wanted to work for the school and cook for the children,¡± Cheyenne said in fear, not knowing if she had said the right thing. Anne remained expressionless, but was relieved at Cheyenne¡®s response. Anthony looked away from Anne¡®s face andmanded, ¡°Hayden, sent these two back.¡± With that, he turned and left. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Anne and Cheyenne went back...and neither dared to say anything because the driver worked for Anthony Cheyenne noticed the red marks on Anne¡®s neck and felt horrible. As soon as they arrived at where Cheyenne lived, Anne immediately asked, ¡°Mom, are you alright? What happened? Where have you been?¡± ¡°Your aunt called me over,¡± Cheyenne shuttered. Anne immediately sensed that something was wrong. If her aunt had simply invited her over, why did not Cheyenne answer her phone? ¡°Auntie is mad at you? But why?¡± ¡°She thinks that I shouldn¡®te back because I abandoned you before...I can understand why she thinks that, Anne. I was wrong back then.¡± Cheyenne did not tell the truth out of concern that she would upset Anne. ¡°It¡®s in the past. I will talk to my auntter.¡± Anne was at a crossroad with her aunt and mother on different sides, she could only resort to trying to settle their conflicts. Cheyenne hesitated for a while, before finally asking, ¡°You and Anthony Marwood... what¡®s your rtionship with him?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your neck...¡± Cheyenne could not help but ask. Anne came to a realization and tugged at her cor, but there was no hope in concealing them. She still remembered what Anthony did to her the night before, how he was as crazed as a starving beast. ¡°Did you go to him for help to look for me and in exchange, you...¡± ¡°No. It has nothing to do with you. I went to the school to pick up the kids and he caught me,¡± Anne said sheepishly. ¡°He forced himself on you?¡± Anne was not sure what to say. She was forced, but at the same time, she did not want her mother to worry. ¡°It¡®s not as bad as you think it is. We had kids together anyway, I don¡®t really care...¡± Cheyenne frowned ¡°Mom, don¡®t worry. I¡®m fine.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Cheyenne did not know if Anne was truly alright, but simply wanted to know why her daughter seemed so tired, ¡°That was a close call just now. If you answered wrongly, apart from me, even the principal will be involved in this mess.¡± She changed the subject. ¡°That was the only reason I could think of. Luckily, he didn¡®t find out about the kids,¡± Cheyenne said. Anne had her lunch at Cheyenne¡®s ce, before returning to her own apartment. She turned on her phone to check on Anthony¡®s location and saw that he was in the Archduke Group. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 It felt much better to know where Anthony was, just like how it was always better to know where the monster was when one was lost in a forest. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She did not know when he would appear or attack, so she needed time to prepare herself, instead of waiting passively for him to jump her, otherwise she would be dead before she knew it. Even so, it was still extremely challenging for her to escape Luton. She could not obtain her passport and after failing to escape the first time, Anthony had been more cautious with her. Aside from that, knowing where Anthony was did not mean everything, because he still had a team of capable bodyguards. Still, her situation had improved slightly. Considering what had happened, Anne decided that she needed to speak to her aunt and made a phone call to her. ¡°Anne, why are you calling me during this time of the day? Aren¡®t you busy at work?¡± Sarah asked gently. ¡°Auntie, what happened yesterday?¡± Anne asked, ¡°I was worried sick when you called my mom over. I thought something bad had happened to her.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Anne knew that no matter how close she was with her aunt, her aunt was still no her mother and while she might be allowed to get angry at her mother, she could not confront her aunt. They were not directly connected by blood, so she had no right to use Sarah of anything without thinking of the consequences. ¡°Auntie, I don¡®t mean to use you of anything. It¡®s just that...my mom is finally back and I treasure our time together. I know you do everything out of concern for me, but can we all just forget about the past? My mom was never happy in her marriage, so I don¡®t me her for what she did. I really don¡®t! I hope that you can ept her.¡± Upset, Sarah responded in frustration, ¡°Not only did she abandon you, she even killed your dad. You might be able to forget about that, but I can¡®t. If only Anthony didn¡®t stand in my way, I would have wanted her dead.¡± ¡°Auntie...¡± Anne did not know what to do, because she understood how Sarah felt. ¡°Can you please just let go for my sake? If you can¡®t get along with her, just ignore her, okay? My mom won¡®t appear before you ever again.¡± Sarah remained quiet for a while, before asking, ¡°Let me ask you something, Anne. If your mom and I fall into a river at the same time and you can only save one of us, who will you help? ¡°Huh?¡± Anne had not expected her to ask such a question and was not sure of what to say. ¡°Are you going to save her and let me die?¡± ¡°Of course, not!¡± Anne cared equally for her mother and her aunt. ¡°Answer me, then.¡± ¡°Can¡®t I save you both?¡± Anne asked. ¡°I get it. I won¡®t push you anymore. Goodbye.¡± Anne stared at her phone helplessly, not knowing how she could resolve the differences between her aunt and her mother. After hanging up, Sarah struggled to regain herposure. ¡®Save us both, huh?¡® She thought, ¡®It¡®s a shame but only one of us gets to live! No one can find out about my secret, otherwise Ron will never forgive me! if he divorces me, all the wealth I¡®ve worked so hard to obtain will turn to dust! I won¡®t let that happen!¡® Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Meanwhile, Tommy and his father were having their dinner. His father, Damian,ined relentlessly, ¡°Ever since your grandfather knows that Anthony is taking over Archduke Group, he now favors Ron over us! If this goes on, the entire inheritance of the Marwood Family would fall upon Ron¡®s hands and there will be no ce for us!¡± Tommy simply continued to eat without a word. Damian stared at his son and was increasingly agitated. ¡°You have never been as good as Anthony. No matter what subject it is, your grades have always been lower than him. If only you excel in anything at all, you wouldn¡®t be this good¨Cfor¨Cnothing in our family!¡± Tommy did not waver at the insult as he was used to beingpared to Anthony. He simply wiped his mouth with a piece of tissue paper and said, ¡°Even if you get to inherit everything owned by the Marwood Family, you still won¡®t get to do whatever you want here in Luton. What¡®s the point?¡± ¡°It¡®s still better than nothing!¡± Damian was enraged by his son¡®sck of ambition. ¡°Back when Ron disowned his son in order to marry Sarah Vallois, we all thought that it was over for him! Who knew that Anthony woulde back? Look at Ron right now. Anthony won¡®t admit that Ron is his father, but Ron is still benefiting from his son¡®s achievement!¡± Not at all affected by his father¡®s rage, Tommy asked, ¡°I heard that something happened two days ago?¡± ¡°I think Sarah abducted Anne¡®s biological mother and Anthony¡®s men went to look for her. Hang on, doesn¡®t Anthony hate Anne? Why was he helping her? When have they be that close? Am I not getting something here?¡± Damian was confused by the situation. Tommy did not answer his question directly. ¡°Why would Sarah abduct Anne¡®s mother?¡± ¡°What¡®s so odd about that? Sarah hasn¡®t given birth to any children, and she probably won¡®t. Having a niece by her side is better than nothing. Judging from how selfish she is, she obviously wouldn¡®t tolerate thepetition of Anne¡®s actual mother.¡± Tommy narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, before pushing his te away. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Early in the morning, Anne was depressed because she could not find any way to conceal the red marks on her neck as she stood before the mirror. She did not have a habit of putting on makeup, so she did not have anything like concealer.. After giving it some thoughts, she reached up and pinched the reddened area, before twisting... ¡°Ow!¡± She jumped at the pain, but did not stop until her skin turned purple. When she arrived at the Aesthetic Clinic, Lucia was shocked to see the bruise on her neck.¡± Anne, did you get hurt?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I fell and bumped onto the corner of the table.¡± ¡°That sounds dangerous.¡± Anne had turned the red mark into a bruise so that no one would think of it as a love bite. ¡°Hey there. I heard you were on leave again. It¡®s a shame you didn¡®t break your neck, huh? That way, you will never have toe to work again.¡± Zelda mocked. Anne simply ignored her. Shortly after she had started working, Michelle found her way to the Aesthetic Clinic. At the time, Anne was still checking Anthony¡®s location with her phone inside the restroom and was relieved that he was still in the Archduke Group. Michelle barged in and when Anne saw Michelle walking in, she immediately put her phone away. ¡°I heard you called in sick again, where were you?¡± Michelle noticed the bruise on Anne¡®s neck, but did not associate it to a love bite. ¡°Why should I tell you anything?¡± ¡°Did you go after Anthony again? Who would have known? You are really your aunt¡®s best student! You knew that Anthony is meant to marry me in the future. Do you really want to go up against me?¡± ¡°Is he really going to marry you?¡± Anne questioned. ¡°My parents have met with him a couple of times now trying to set us up. Are you not going to believe me until the day we actually get married?¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Anne did not argue with her. As she had anticipated, the people standing behind Anthony back when she ran into him at the restaurant were the family members of Michelle. However, it had nothing to do with her. If Michelle could find a way to make Anthony give up on Anne, that would be the best. ¡°Don¡®t think that stealing my phone is enough to hide your intentions. One day, I will let everyone know that you are a homewrecker!¡± Michelle warned, before storming out. Anne leaned against the cab helplessly. She had enemies everywhere and she felt like a puppet on strings every single day. Ever since she arrived in Luton, her job and the people she ran into all felt like a y that someone else wrote. She was not allowed to have her own opinion, nor could she run, and she was left with living day after day in confinement. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The only relief was that she found out her mother was alive and she had her mother¡®s support. She had three adorable children and a loving mother, so there was still joy in her life. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from Cheyenne. ¡°What is it, Mom?¡± ¡°Anne, I passed the interview. I can work at the school canteen now!¡± Cheyenne was overjoyed. ¡°Is it hard?¡± ¡°Not at all. I need to cook when I¡®m at home anyway. This way, I can be closer to the kids and go home with them after school. I can make a living and look after them at the same time.¡± Anne saw no reason to say anything else since Cheyenne seemed content. ¡°Just be careful not to exhaust yourself. I make enough money to pay for your living expenses.¡± Cheyenne was moved. ¡°With those words, I can die happily now.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡®t say things like that,¡± Anne said. ¡°Alright, alright. I don¡®t have many happy memories from back then, so I¡®m content right now. I¡®m happy as long as you and the kids are happy and healthy.¡± ¡°Same goes for me, Mom.¡± Tears welled up in Anne¡®s eyes. So long as she had her mother and her children, she was content. Anne felt much better after ending the call. After all, the love of one¡®s family was the cure to everything Cheyenne started working at the school and was more motivated as days passed. She would often go to see the children when she was free and chuckle when she saw how happy her grandchildren were in ss. She had never given birth to her own child her whole life, but Cheyenne had always treated Anne as her own daughter. Her heart melted at the thought that she now had three grandchildren, and it did not seem to matter that they were not hers by blood. Cheyenne felt hopeful for the days toe. At half past five in the evening, she stepped into the ssroom and there were a few other children apart from the triplets that had yet to be picked up from school. The triplets called her ¡®Grandma¡® and the other children followed their lead Chevenne couldn¡®t help butugh when she heard all the sweet, innocent voices calling her¡® Grandma¡®. She took Chloe¡®s hand and said, ¡°Look at you all. You are drenched in sweat.¡± Chloe and Chris were alright, but Charlie was the more active one of the three and his whole head was covered in sweat. Cheyenne took out some tissue paper and handed it to him. ¡°Are we going home now?¡± The triplets waved their goodbyes at their ssmates and left with her. They stepped out of the school and were about to catch a taxi, when Cheyenne heard a familiar voice. ¡°So you work here! I¡®ve been looking for you everywhere.¡± Cheyenne¡®s heart stopped the moment she saw Sarah, her hands started trembling as she began to panic. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 She had not expected for Sarah to be looking for her and to actually find her with the children. ¡®What should I do?¡® Cheyenne thought. Sarah walked up to her in contempt. ¡°Rx. I won¡®t kidnap you again. We¡®re just going to have a little chat...whose kids are those?¡°. Cheyenne¡®s eyes darted around as she thought about what to say, since Anne had specifically told her not to let anyone in the Marwood Family know about the children. The three children were wearing face masks and were all looking up at the stranger before them curiously. ¡°I... I am their nanny. Their mom is busy so I came to pick them up,¡± Cheyenne said, unsure if Sarah would believe her. Confused, Sarah questioned, ¡°I thought you are working here? Are you working as a nanny as well?¡± Cheyenne tensed. ¡°That¡®s because Aunt Cheyenne needs to follow us to the school to take care of us. Our parents are busy! What do you want?¡± Chloe asked. Cheyenne was surprised by how smart the child was to think of such an excuse. Sarah seemed to have epted the exnation and said to Cheyenne, ¡°I don¡®t care what you do. Don¡®t waste my time.¡± Terrified that the children would say something that would expose their true identities, Cheyenne immediately dragged the triplets into the school. ¡°Let me send the children inside first...¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It was clear that Sarah did not intend to leave peacefully, so she had to do whatever it took to prevent the truth froming out. After sending the children back into the ssroom, Cheyenne called Anne. Anne had juste out of the shower and felt defeated after hearing what happened. ¡°What does she want with you now? After all that I¡®ve said to Auntie... Let me call her.¡± Sarah waited inside her car when her phone rang, as soon as she saw the caller ID, she felt the urge to strangle Cheyenne to death, knowing that she had told Anne what happened. Sarah did not answer the phone and simply let it ring. When the phone dropped, Anne realized that her aunt was doing it on purpose. Just as she was about to call her mother, the knocking outside her door startled her. She immediately looked down to check on Anthony¡®s location and when she saw that he was in front of her apartment. Anne knew that she would not be able to head out for quite some time. She hastily sent Cheyenne a message. (Anthony is here. You and the kids need to stay inside the school. I will see if I can manage to sneak outter.] She deleted the history as soon as she sent the message and hid her phone underneath the couch, before hurrying out to open the door. It was dead silent outside the door, almost as though she had misheard, but Anne knew that Anthony was running out of patience. She swiftly opened the door and saw Anthony standing outside in ck. It felt as though the temperature of the entire corridor had dropped with his presence. ¡°What took you so long?¡± He stepped inside and questioned. Anne stepped back. ¡°I was in a shower. I already tried toe out as soon as I can.¡± Coincidentally, she was indeed having a shower. Anthony scanned the apartment sharply as though he was trying to see through her lies. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Anne asked gingerly. ¡°I didn¡®t realize I needed to let you know beforeing.¡± He strolled toward the couch and sat down with his legs crossed. ¡°Oh...I will pour you a ss of water.¡± She turned around to grab the mug anxiously as she wondered why he hade to her apartment during this time of the day. She desperately hoped that he would simply leave after finishing his water. ¡®I don¡®t even know what¡®s happening now at the school!¡® She thought, ¡®I hope Auntie isn¡®t doing something crazy again!¡® Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 She set the ss of water down onto the coffee table, all the while tensing under the pressure of Anthony¡®s presence. He noticed the bruise on her neck and grabbed her chin when she was about to get up. Startled. she froze anxiously. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°I don¡®t remember it being this bad.¡± He studied the bruise sharply. Realizing what he meant, she touched the bruise on her neck and said, ¡°I....I did this, otherwise people would misunderstand...ugh!¡± He dragged her closer and she fell,nding one knee on the couch and the other on Anthony¡®s thigh. She instinctively reached down to steady herself and bit her lips in embarrassment. He rubbed his finger on the bruised skin and she still felt sore from the touch. ¡°Looks like I should have been less merciful with you,¡± he said while staring at the bruise. ¡°Please spare me.¡± She nced at him, doe¨Ceyed. ¡°It really hurt when I turned it into a bruise He tensed at her pleading expression and grabbed her by the back of her neck, before pressing his lips against hers. ¡°Umph!¡± Her heart skipped a beat as she closed her eyes in response to the assault. Soon, the temperature of the room rose and the situation spun out of control. She panted as she leaned against his chest, his strong, rhythmic heartbeat filled her dazed mind. The ss she set on the table had fallen and the water had trickled down onto the floor, gathering into a small puddle. Sensing what he was about to do next, she clenched her fists and pleaded, ¡°I¡®ve been working the whole day. Can¡®t you just let me go for today? I want to rest¡­¡± ¡°I¡®ll spare you this time.¡± Anne was surprised by his answer, since she only thought that there was a ten percent chance that he would agree. She got up and picked her clothes up from the floor, before proceeding to put them on nervously. Still full¨Cdressed, Anthony sat on the couch and studied her frantic state with interest. ¡°Go get some food,¡± he said, his voice still hoarse andced with lust. She was stunned and stood still as she struggled to understand what he meant. ¡°I didn¡®t cook tonight. I just bought some bread on my way back,¡± she said. ¡°I can eat whatever.¡± She suppressed the urge to ask a million questions and walked towards the refrigerator. There was some pasta, sausage and tomato. She could not help but wonder if Anthony would agree to go after he ate, because she could not exactly chase him out in order to not raise suspicion. She could only be patient for the time being. Once the pasta was ready, she set it down on the table before Anthony. She had used the tomato to make a Bolognese sauce and it looked extremely appetizing, though she did not think someone like Anthony would be willing to eat something like this. He picked up the spoon and started eating and it was the first time she had ever seen someone this elegant even when slurping on pasta. One she confirmed that Anthony was not displeased by the food, she went back to the living room and picked up the pillows on the floor. Her phone was already exposed, but Anthony didn¡®t seem to have noticed. Exhausted, she sat down on the couch after tossing the pillow onto her phone. Suddenly, her phone rang and her heart raced, no matter who it was, she could only hope that her children could remain hidden from Anthony. She could sense his stare on her even when she kept her head low. When she saw that it was from her aunt, she hung up without answering. ¡°It¡®s nothing important...¡± She exined. After finishing his pasta, Anthony approached and though Anne tried to tighten her grip around her phone, he still managed to snatch it away from her. He went through the call history and saw the name ¡®Auntie¡® on the top. He narrowed his eyes at the anxious look on her face and snorted coldly. When she sensed his shadow looming over her, Anne couldn¡®t help but move away. Anthony did not leave the apartment until after midnight. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Anne fell from the couch in exhaustion. She grabbed her phone from the ground to call Cheyenne, but no one came to the phone even when she tried away. She then called Sarah, who answered after a while. ¡°Who is this?¡± Her tone was upset. ¡°Auntie, where¡®s my mom? Did you go after her again?¡± Anna asked with resignation. ¡°Do you really have this little trust in your own aunt? I just talked to her and went home.¡± ¡°Oh. I¡®m mistaken, then. I¡¯m sorry for waking you up!¡± After the call, Anne figured that Cheyenne might have simply fallen asleep and decided to check on her the next morning. She went for a shower and returned to her room to take her contraceptive pill, before falling asleep. She did not wake up the next day until her rm went off at seven. Anne struggled out of bed and went onto a taxi to head toward Cheyenne¡®s apartment. When she opened the door, she froze at the sight of the untouched slippers on the shoe cab. There was no one in the house, Chevenne was nowhere to be found, and neither were the children. Cheyenne usually only needed to arrive at school at nine in the morning to cook for the children, so there was nowhere else for her to be this early in the morning. ¡®Maybe she took the kids out for breakfast?¡® Annie thought. She tried calling Cheyenne again and still no one answered. Anne then made a call to the school and was told that they had not seen Cheyenne, but the children had spent the night on campus. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Anne waited for Cheyenne at home, wondering if Sarah had said something that upset Cheyenne. Noticing she waste for work, she went ahead and applied for a half day leave. Her reputation was in the dirt in the Aesthetic Clinic regardless of what she did, so it would not make any difference if she was absent for another day. She waited for hours, but Cheyenne had not returned, she then called the school to check, yet there was still no news of her mother. When she tried to call Cheyenne again, Anne found out that her phone was turned off and instantly realized the severity of the situation. No matter how upset Cheyenne might be, she would not possibly be absent in school when she had only started working there. She seemed so happy when she got the job that it wasn¡®t possible for her to not show up at work out of the blue. Anne hurried to the school to ask the guard about it. The guard had not heard of Cheyenne, but agreed to help check the surveince footage, which showed that Cheyenne had run into Sarah when she was leaving the school with the triplets. Afterward, she took the children back into the school and judging from the time stamp, that was around the time when Cheyenne called Anne. Skipping to an hourter, Sarah was still waiting outside the school and Cheyenne came out on her own, before stepping into Sarah¡®s car, without returning until morning. Anne was furious to say the least. If her aunt had indeed taken her mother somewhere, why would she not admit to it? She immediately made a call to Sarah. ¡°Hi, Anne. Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Where¡®s my mom?¡°. ¡°Why are you asking me about her? How would I know?¡± ¡°She got into your carst night and she hasn¡®t been home since then. She hasn¡®t even shown up to work. Auntie, I¡®m begging you. Stop torturing my mom, okay? It¡®s bad enough that she had to live on her own until now.¡± Anne felt both concerned and helpless. ¡°She did leave school in my car, but she got off after we talked! How would I know where she went? Anne, I think she went into hiding in an attempt to cause conflicts between the two of us.¡± Sarah had nothing but contempt for the uneducated, low¨Cborn woman. ¡°My mom wouldn¡®t do such a thing.¡± ¡°You are too naive, Anne. Don¡®t you know why a person who pretended to be dead for years to suddenly come home and cling onto you? She realizes that she is old with no one to rely on. She didn¡®t think of you when she was young, now, did she?¡± Sarah had seen it all. ¡°Even if that¡®s what she thinks, it¡®s not exactly wrong. Shouldn¡®t I take care of her!¡± ¡°You can¡®t be that kind to everyone, Anne. You will be taken advantage of!¡± Sarah lectured. Anne did not want any advice, all she wanted was to find her mother. Once again, she asked,¡± So you really didn¡®t kidnap my mom?¡± ¡°I told you that she got out of the car in the middle of the road. Where exactly am I supposed to hide a person?¡± ¡°Where did you drop her off?¡± Sarah gave her an address and Anne hurried over. Along the way, she tried calling Cheyenne again, but it was still not answered. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The road Sarah mentioned was a small road with a crossroad up ahead and a city garden to the right. Anne walked along the street and because it was noon on a weekday, there were not many people in the garden. The garden was enormous with countless trails. She looked everywhere, but Cheyenne was nowhere to be found. In the end, she stood by the peacefulke and watched as the leaves fell onto the water, sending ripples to where she was standing. She did not understand why Cheyenne would disappear after getting off the car. Anne could not bring herself to go back to work without knowing where Cheyenne was, so she took a taxi to the police station instead. ¡°Has it been twenty¨Cfour hours? Could it be that she simply didn¡®t mention where she was going? Why don¡®t you wait for a while longer?¡± The police officer said. ¡°My mom wouldn¡®t do that. Her phone is turned off. That¡®s not normal. She got off on Baker Street. Can you please check the surveince camera for that time?¡± Anne could not bear to wait any longer. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 The bad feeling in her guts simply would not go away. The police officer asked his colleague to pull out the surveince footage and Anne watched as Sarah¡®s car appeared, but then disappeared around the corner shortly after. ¡°Why can¡®t I see the car after this?¡± She asked. ¡°There are no cameras there.¡± She scowled. This meant that she could not see her mother getting out of the car or where she had gone after that. Though they eventually saw Sarah¡®s car driving out of the other end of the road, there were multiple alleys along the way with little to none cameras, so there was no way for her to investigate any further. ¡°Just wait. Maybe she¡®s already back,¡± the officer said. The officer¡®s words ignited the hope within her and she thought to herself, ¡®That¡®s right. Maybe she¡®s already back!¡® She turned around to leave and almost bumped into someone else. She steadied herself and realized she had run into Oliver. . Surprised to see her there, Oliver blurted out, ¡°Miss Vallois?¡± She simply shot him an icy re, before leaving without a word. Confused by her reaction, Oliver went inside to ask the others what had happened. Anne knew that Anthony would find out about what happened since she had run into Oliver. The reason why she did not want to y nice with Oliver was because she was mad at Anthony. Had Anthony not showed up the night before, she would have been able to rush to the school, instead of being stuck in her apartment until midnight N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Back in her apartment, there was no sign of Cheyenne returning and Anne stood still in the living room, panicking. When Oliver went back to Archduke Group, he went into Anthony¡®s office. ¡°Mr. Marwood, the police questioned Sarah but she insisted that she doesn¡®t know where Cheyenne is. She said that she had dropped Cheyenne off outside the city garden and that was exactly what she told Miss Vallois as well. I looked into all ces that Sarah had been to, including the mansion, but there is no sign of Cheyenne.¡± Anthony lifted his gaze. ¡°Cheyenne is now working at the school and she had only been in contact with Sarah after leaving the school. She went into Sarah¡®s car, and then went missing. The blind spots of the surveince cameras are causing us a lot of trouble. The police are already searching around the garden. It¡®s odd that Cheyenne¡®s phone is turned off as well,¡± Oliver added. Anthony leaned back against his leather chair with a dark expression. ¡°Where is she?¡°¡± ¡°In lock¨Cup.¡± Anthony snorted fiercely. Anne left the apartment in the evening and went over to the school. She needed to see if her children wanted to stay the night at the school and if so, she would have to make arrangements for it. The triplets were having fun in the ssroom, rolling around on the foam boards. Anne pushed the door open and went into the ssroom. As soon as they spotted their mother, the three beamed. ¡°Mama!¡± They ran over and held onto Anne¡®s legs. ¡°Why are you here, Mama? We thought Grandma was coming!¡± Charlie said cheerfully. ¡°You don¡®t need to work today? Are you taking us out to y?¡± Chloe asked in anticipation. ¡°Is Grandma coming? We haven¡®t seen her today!¡± Chris added. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Anne crouched and petted them on the heads, uncertain as to how she could exin what had happened because she wanted her children to live their lives free of concerns. ¡°We are not going out to y. I just came here to see you. I have workter tonight and Grandma can¡®t come as well...¡± The triplets pouted with resignation. Overwhelmed by guilt, Anne added, ¡°Once I get everything done, I will take you guys out to y.¡± A boy approached Anne and asked, ¡°Miss, can they stay overnight at the school with us?¡± The triplets hesitated. ¡°Do you three want to stay?¡± She asked. ¡°We do!¡± They replied in unison, Anne thought it was a good idea. After all, it was best for her children to spend more time with their ymates. She went and informed the teacher about this, before turning to leave. She still could not reach Cheyenne¡®s phone. Just as she was rendered helpless, a car stopped next to her. From N?velDrama.Org. Lucas stepped out of the car. ¡°Why are you here at this time?¡± She smiled. ¡°Here to check on the kids.¡± ¡°Where are you off to? I have a meeting so I can give you a ride,¡± he said. Anne was slightly hesitant. Since what happenedst time, she had not contacted Lucas at all. After all, it was rather ufortable after being kissed by Anthony in front of him. Her phone suddenly started ringing and she looked down to find an unknown number. ¡°Sorry, I need to take this...hello?¡± ¡°Is this Anne Vallois?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡®m calling from the police station. We¡®ve already found your mother...¡± ¡°Really? That¡®s great. Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± She sighed a breath of relief. Throughout the day, all she could think of was all the bad things that could have happened to Cheyenne. ¡°You should come by the hospital first!¡± Her heart sank instantly. ¡°Wh¨Cwhy? Is she hurt?¡± Trying to be considerate, the police officer simply said, ¡°We will talk when you are here.¡± After the call, Anne was clearly distraught as she thought to herself, ¡®Why won¡®t he tell me what happened now? Is she badly injured?¡® ¡°I will send you there.¡± Lucas opened the door for her. ¡°I thought you had a meeting? Won¡®t this be too much of a hassle for you?¡± ¡°I can afford to bete, don¡®t worry.¡± In the end, she epted his offer and went into his car. In the hospital, the doctors and police officers took her to the morgue. The freezing air left Anne trembling and she spotted Anthony standing tall from afar. His expression darkened when she saw the man standing behind her, but she was far too shocked to pay him any mind. Anne stepped closer, her eyes fixated on the body on the table. She could not bring herself to believe that this was Cheyenne. Cheyenne¡®s eyes were closed and she was no longer breathing. Tears scrolled down Anne¡®s cheeks as she muttered, ¡°What...happened to my mom?¡± ¡°Someone saw her walking towards the city garden, so we searched the entire ce and eventually found her in theke. Our initial theory is that someone knocked her out from behind and shoved her down to theke.¡± She stared at the officer in disbelief.¡°...But why? Was it a robbery?¡± ¡°Doesn¡®t look like it. Her phone is gone but her rings and ne were still on her. We are not ruling out murder at the moment.¡± ¡°My mom lives a normal life. There shouldn¡®t be anyone out there who wants her dead.¡± ¡°Thest person she saw was Sarah Vallois. You know this woman, right? We found Cheyenne¡®s phone in her car. We¡®ve already taken Sarah Vallois under custody, but she insists that she didn¡®t murder Cheyenne.¡± Anne froze, her tears dropping uncontrobly. ¡°Are you saying...that my aunt...¡± Could it be possible that her aunt actually murdered.her mother? ¡°Of course, we will need to investigate further,¡± the officer said, ¡°we don¡®t have any evidence to draw a conclusion just yet, but just leave it to us. We will get to the bottom of this, sparing no suspect for the murder.¡± Anne was absolutely inconsble and utterly confused, as she did not want to believe that her aunt had done such a thing. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 ¡°Mr. Newman?¡± The officer was slightly surprised to see Lucas there. After all, Lucas was a Inown professional in the education industry and because the officer was of a higher level. he naturally knew about Lucas. Lucas nodded. ¡°Miss Cheyenne worked at our school and we cannot escape the me when she encountered such a thing on her way back from school.¡± ¡°If Mr. Lucas is willing to makepensation for the loss, you may proceed to discuss this with Miss Vallois here, okay?¡± The officer said. From N?velDrama.Org. Anne immediately objected to the idea. ¡°It¡®s fine. This has nothing to do with the school. My mom got off work as usual and was taken away by my aunt. How could the school be to me in any way?¡± She turned around and looked at Lucas with blood¨Cshot eyes with tears threatening to drop. ¡°Thank you for sending me here, Mr. Newman. I won¡®t take up any more of your time.¡± ¡°...I¡®m sorry for your loss.¡± Without another word, Lucas gave her a sympathetic look and turned to leave, but the police stopped him. ¡°I remember something that I need to rify. What exactly is Cheyenne¡®s role in the school? We saw from the surveince footage that she was with three children when she was leaving the school.¡± Anne¡®s eyes widened in shock as her blood ran cold. Lucas turned around calmly and said, ¡°She worked at the school canteen and asionally acted as nanny for some of the kids.¡± ¡°I see. That¡®s all I need to ask. We might need to check the surveince cameras on campuster on, we wish you could cooperate,¡± the officer added. ¡°Of course.¡± With that, Lucas left. Anne sighed a breath of relief, grateful that Lucas helped to hide the identities of her children and even made it so that it would be hard for anyone else to be suspicious about it. She turned to look at Anthony and was instantly overwhelmed by frustration. ¡°Why are you here? Can you leave?¡± His expression darkened. ¡°Are you sure you are going to talk to me like this?¡± She lowered her gaze, tears welling up her eyes once again when she saw her mother¡®s body.. Unable to bear the suffocating tension in the room, the police officers and doctors all turned to leave. Anthony darted forward and grabbed her by the chin. ¡°I will let this slip this time!¡± Before letting her go and leaving as well. Anne stumbled backward and leaned toward Cheyenne¡®s cold body in tears. ¡°Mom...you said you were going to stay with me forever. Why did you leave me? What should I do? What about the kids? I can¡®t do this alone...¡± Anne could not understand why the gods would give her a taste of the warmth of a mother, only to take it away from her shortly after. Everything happened in such a short period that she had forever lost the chance to be with her mother before she could spend much time with Cheyenne. She handled the cremation process on her own and returned to her apartment with the ashes. She set the urn onto the coffee table and sat on the floor, her tears had not ceased from the beginning as she struggled to ept what had happened. However, she still had three children to look after, no matter the pain, she had to white knuckle through it. She went back to the police station and Sarah was excited to see Anne. ¡°Anne, trust me, I didn¡®t kill anyone Why would I kill Cheyenne? Tell the police or talk to Anthony. I am being wrongly used!¡± ¡°Then why did you go to my mom?¡± Anne did not wish to believe that Sarah was the culprit either, otherwise the shock alone might very well crush her. ¡°I...I only went to warn her to treat you better. Is that wrong?¡± Sarah exined helplessly. ¡°I dropped her off at the city garden and drove off!¡± . ¡°Auntie, you need to tell me the truth...¡± Anne did not know what to believe, her only wish was that her aunt was not the person everyone suspected her to be. ¡°Anne, I swear to god, I didn¡®t kill her!¡± Sarah reached her arm out for Anne. ¡°Someone is trying to frame me. You need to believe me.¡± ¡°If it really isn¡®t you, I¡®m sure the police will let you out soon.¡± ¡°What? I still have to be stuck here? I¡¯m hiring awyer and suing them!¡± Sarah shouted in frustration. Anne exited the police station, feeling like she had been overthinking. No matter how much Sarah resented Cheyenne, she could not possibly resort to murder. No one would simply kill another person simply because they did not like someone. She refused to move or eat and sat dazedly at home like a statue. Anthony¡®s Rolls Loyce was spotted outside her building and it seemed as though he had been there for a while. He lowered his car window and leaned back against the seat as he made a call. It took some time for the call to be answered and Anne muttered in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡®m not in the mood for this right now. Can¡®t you just leave me alone for now?¡± ¡°Come down.¡± ¡°Are you even human, Anthony Marwood?!¡± She sobbed. ¡°I said,e down.¡± Anthony was slowly losing his patience. She wiped away her tears and saw all the story books and toys that belonged to her children before her. Without another word, she hung up. She carefully set the urn aside, covering it with a piece of fabric, before grabbing her purse and leaving. Anne strolled toward the Rolls Loyce parked in the distance, the bodyguard helped to open the car door and she instantly sensed the man¡®s intimidating presence. She got into the car and it drove off. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 There were tear marks across her face and as she looked at Anthony, she realized that one could be courageous not only when they were drunk, but also when they were grieving. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Come dine with me.¡± ¡°You could have gone to any woman. I¡®m sure Michelle would love it. Why me? Why today? Do you really hate me that much?¡± ¡°Devastated?¡± He questioned coldly, rendering her speechless. ¡°That¡®s your family. To be honest, I can¡®t empathize.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°That¡®s because you don¡®t have a heart to begin with! You are cold and vicious not only to the outsiders, but to your own family as well. I¡®m curious but is there anyone in this world who cares about you for just who you are, instead of your status and wealth?¡± ¡°Say that again!¡± He roared darkly. She trembled and bit her lip in fear. When he pressed himself against her, she shouted, ¡°Ah!¡°. He pinned her against the chair and gritted out, ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± She struggled to breath, unable to say another word. ¡°You should be d that your mother died today!¡± ¡°...¡± Anne trembled in rage and disbelief that he had said such a thing. What a terrible man. They went into a high¨Css restaurant¡®s private room. Anne sat stiffly as the waiter came in. Anthony did not bother asking Anne anything and ced the order. She remained frozen when the food arrived, hoping that she could be left alone. ¡°Eat,¡± he said. She nced at him, before lowering her gaze and picking up her spoon. She had an allergy for seafood, but was not picky about any other food, considering how miserable she felt, she might just eat anything in front of her, including seafood. A thought popped up inside her head. She turned to look at Anthony warily and asked, ¡°Did you kill my mom?¡± Anthony stared back at her emotionlessly, without saying yes or no to her questions. The tension increased inside the room. Feeling like she was about to suffocate, she got up to leave. ¡°I need to use the bathroom...¡± She took a deep breath once she was outside of the room. ¡®Did Anthony do it? But Why? To frame my aunt? It makes sense...¡® She thought to herself, ¡®I shouldn¡®t have asked him like that. If it really was him, I might have provoked him. Is he going to kill me, too?¡® . She headed to the bathroom and someone called out to her before she could go in. ¡°Who¡®s that if not my ex¨Cgirlfriend?¡± She looked up and saw Lennon standing before. Lennon scanned her up and down maliciously. ¡°You got dumped? I told you that you would never find a man as great as I am!¡± Losing her patience, she tried to walk past him, but he immediately blocked her way. She looked up expressionlessly. ¡°Can you get out of my way?¡± ¡°Anne, you refused to let me touch you because I was too poor for you right? Well, you¡®ve finally found your life purpose by selling your body to whoever can pay. How about this, I can pay you double of what you charge for one night.¡± Feeling numb, she simply looked at him and said, ¡°Lennon, I didn¡®t know you wanted my body that badly. That fact that you get to be here probably means you found yourself a rich girlfriend, right? You should save your money instead of wasting it on me.¡± ¡°You are wrong. I¡®m just trying to help your ¡®small business¡® seeing how you are my ex girlfriend. If your service isn¡®t half¨Cbad, I can introduce you to other clients,¡± he retorted. ¡°I don¡®t need it.¡± She shoved him aside. He almost slipped and fell in the sudden movement. Humiliated, he angrily went up to grab her by the arm. ¡°You wh¨C¡± She felt as though her shoulder was getting dislocated at the moment and grunted in pain. Anne turned around and realized that another hand had grabbed Lennon¡®s wrist and Lennon¡®s face was twisted in pain as well. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Anthony spat coldly. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Pain shot up Lennon¡®s body from his wrist and before he realized it, all strength was drained from his arm, forcing him to let go of Anne. Anthony twisted his arm in one smooth motion and it was followed by Lennon¡®s wail and the sound of bones cracking. ¡°Scram!¡± Lennon had not expected to run into Anthony once again, and immediately crawled away. Anthony turned to look at Anne¡®s wrist and she inched away from his touch. ¡°I don¡®t need your concern! All of this is because of you, isn¡®t it? You must be pleased now that everyone thinks that I¡®m a prostitute and tried to humiliate me every chance they get!¡± His expression darkened. ¡°Well, it¡®s just my luck, I guess,¡± she muttered sarcastically, before walking into thedies¡® room. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She stared at her reflection in the mirror, her tears were threatening to fall once again, so she looked up to try and reel in her emotions. By the time they left the restaurant, the sky had already turned dark. Anne stared outside the car window along the way and scowled when she noticed that they were not on the way back to her apartment. ¡°This isn¡®t the way back to my ce. Where are you taking me?¡± He narrowed his eyes sharply. ¡°Somewhere nice.¡± She chewed on her lip nervously, knowing perfectly well that what he meant by ¡®nice¡® could not possibly be anything good. She knew that she might have provoked him and had been tense since she got into the car. Anthony would not possibly allow her to challenge his authority over and over again, and it was clear that he was running out of patience. On top of that, she suspected him of murder. Anne regretted her actions earlier. She should have been patient even if she was devastated by her mother¡®s death. Anthony was merciless and cruel, and no one would know what horrible act he was capable of. If he was driving her to the outskirts at the moment to bury her alive, she would have no one to me but her own recklessness. The car stopped in front of a bar. Reminded of all the things he had done to her in the past, she could not bring herself to move. Anthony turned around, and she could not help but take a step back in tears. ¡°My mom has just passed away today. Can you just not? You can do whatever you want to me any other time, just not today,¡± she pleaded, willing to get down on her knees if it meant that he could spare her. She had thought that there might be a small part of Anthony that was still hurnan, but he simply walked up to her and took her wrist. ¡°You won¡®t need to do anything today. Just watch, ¡°he ordered with a husky voice. ¡°I don¡®t want to...¡± She did not believe his words and was terrified that she would not make it out alive. Her struggling meant nothing under the power imbnce between the two. ¡°Don¡®t make me drag you inside!¡± He threatened. Eventually, she was forcefully taken into the car. They went into the private room with Anthony¡®s fingers still wrapped around her wrist, which might seem like a loving or caring posture, but only Anne knew that this was Anthony¡®s way of controlling her by force. She tried everything she could along the way to escape his constraints, but failed despite her effort. Anthony let her go and she spotted Lucas sitting amongst other men inside the room. She stiffened and thought to herself, ¡®What is Anthony trying to do? Why is Lucas Newman here? What did Anthony mean by ¡®just watch? Is he nning to do something to Mr. Newman?¡® Her blood ran cold at the thought. ¡°Sorry for the wait, Mr. Newman.¡± Anthony unbuttoned his jacket and sat down on the couch with his legs crossedzily. ¡°I was simply here early. It¡®s an invitation from you, after all,¡± Lucas said calmly. Anthony nced at Anne, who was still standing still. ¡°Come here.¡± She bit on her lower lip and walked over to sit down next to Anthony. She looked at him, questioning his intention in silence. ¡°Don¡®t get all worked up. Mr. Newman is just here for the fun,¡± Anthony said, before ordering a ss of drink with milder alcoholic content, and cing it in front of Anne. Everyone else, including Anthony and Lucas had already started drinking, as though this was merely a gathering amongst the rich and powerful. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Anne could not bring herself to enjoy it and it felt as though she was stuck in her own world, unable to fit in. ¡®Did Anthony bring me here just to watch them drink? He doesn¡®t seem like the kind of guy who would do something this unnecessary.¡® She thought. Lucas, on the other hand, was his usual self, well¨Cmannered, casual yet charismatic. ¡°Why aren¡®t you drinking?¡± Anthony turned to stare at her. His eyes were the darkest shade of ck, which sent chills down her spine. She looked away and whispered, ¡°Can I go home? I¡®m not interested in this kind of scene.¡± She preferred to remain by her mother¡®s side. ¡°There¡®s no rush. The fun is about to begin.¡± She twisted in fear. Before she could ask what he meant by that, the door to the private room was opened and the bodyguard walked in. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Mr. Marwood, they are all here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anthony shot the bodyguard a knowing look, and the bodyguard immediately exited the room. Feeling increasingly anxious, Anne thought to herself, ¡®Everyone¡®s not here yet? Who else ising? Does this have anything to do with me?¡® All she could think of was ways this could end badly for her. She looked up and identally met Lucas¡® eyes. She shot him an apologetic look. If it was not for her, Lucas would not have been involved with this, not to mention being involved in her lies about the children. The door flew open once again and when Anne turned to look, she immediately froze. ¡°Seeing anyone you know?¡± Anthony asked. Anne¡®s body started trembling uncontrobly. How could she not? Before her were the man who had humiliated her in the past, Mr. Pat, Lennon and Mr. Moore. ¡°What...what are you trying to do?¡± She stuttered. Anthony narrowed his eyes viciously. ¡°To make them pay for what they did, of course.¡± ¡°Please spare me, Mr. Marwood!¡± Mr. Moore fell to his knees and Mr. Pat followed, Lennon was the only one who did not seem to be aware of the situation. He was not ustomed to the elite society and did not know true power when he saw it. Anthony¡®s ferocious re scanned past Lennon, and soon all strength was drained from I annon¡®s legs and he dropped to his knees as well. From N?velDrama.Org. 00 ¡°Which hand did you use?¡± Anthony asked. The three men shivered like leaves as they nced at Anne, before reaching one of their arms out, Mr. Pat had touched Anne on the leg, and Lennon had pped Anne on the face, before grabbing her wrist earlier that day. Mr. Moore¡®s situation was worse because he had touched far more than her wrist. None of them were foolish enough to think that this was merely a confrontation, it was about revenge. ¡°Mr. Marwood, we...we didn¡®t mean to. It..it was...¡± Mr. Pat said. ¡°It¡®s...¡± Mr. Moore shivered. None of them dared to say that they had acted on Anthony¡®s order. Lennon remained silent because he did not take orders from anyone. He had merely fallen into someone else¡®s trap and was unfortunate enough to be brought here for punishment. ¡°Did I tell you to touch her?¡± Anthony questioned darkly. Both Mr. Pat and Mr. Moore fell into silence. Indeed, Anthony had not told them to touch her, but they had thought that it was hinted. ¡°We won¡®t do it again, Mr. Marwood! Please spare me!¡± Mr. Pat wailed. Anthony shot his bodyguard a look and the bodyguard immediately darted forward with a dagger and stabbed Lennon on the arm without hesitation. ¡°Ughhh!¡± Lennon¡®s scream echoed throughout the room. Everyone inside the room had seen plenty of things in their lives before, but were still taken by shock by the gory scene before them. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 None of them could keep drinking and were all unsure if they should set their sses down when they realized that this was all for show to warn them. Lucas wasparatively calmer than the rest, he did not give much of a reaction apart from frowning in disgust. Unable to stand it any longer, Anne shouted, ¡°That¡®s enough!¡± She had thought that this was yet another n he had to humiliate her, but she had never imagined to see something so violent and she could not take it. Anthony¡®s expression remained cold. ¡°No need to ask for mercy for them. Carry on!¡± Wailing rose and fell and Mr. Moore fell onto the ground holding his mostly severed palm, while Mr. Pat had a dagger buried deep into his hand, pinning him down to the floor. The screams inside the room sounded as though they wereing from a ughterhouse. The floor was soon tainted in crimson and the bodyguards dragged the men outside once they were done. The scent of blood filled the air and not even alcohol could overpower it. Anne paled. His fingers found her chin once again and forced her to turn around to meet with devilish eyes. ¡°This is what happens to people who touch you.¡± He narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°No one but me. There¡®s no exception. Anyone who does it will be my enemy.¡± This warning was meant for Lucas and Anne knew it by heart. ¡®Who does he think he is? What makes him think that I¡®m his? I didn¡®t consent to this! She thought. She pulled away from his hand and got up. ¡°Do whatever you want. I am going home.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. She turned and ran away from the bar. She ran all the way outside to the road, gasping for fresh air. Frustration, resentment and sorrow attacked her all at once, bringing tears in her eyes. When she caught a taxi, she got in and hurried back to her mother¡®s apartment. When she arrived home, the urn was still sitting on the table safely. She fell onto the ground helplessly in tears. Her mother was gone, and she did not even get to bring her children home that night. Her heart twisted in pain, she did not know if she could survive this. Luckily, Anthony did not appear againter that night. The next morning, Anne discontinued the rental contract with her apartment and moved into Cheyenne¡®s apartment to save money. Without Cheyenne¡®s help, she would certainly encounter difficulties in taking care of the children, but she could not leave them at school every day. At noon, she went to the school and picked the children up. ¡°Where is Grandma? Mama, why isn¡®t Grandma here?¡± Charlie¡®s eyes darted around. Anne froze. ¡°Hey. Mama, what is that?¡± Chloe pointed at the ck box on the cab curiously. ¡°That wasn¡®t there before,¡± Chris added. The triplets were sensitive to the change. Anne walked over and stared dazedly at the urn. ¡°This...is Grandma.¡± The three turned to look at Anne, seemingly confused by what she had said. She crouched and touched their cheeks, not intending to hide the truth from them. ¡°When Grandma was on her way back home, she identally fell into the river and...now she¡®s gone.¡± She choked on her voice as she tried not to sob. ¡°Grandma is gone...¡± Chloe broke down in tears. Both Chris and Charlie started sobbing as well. Her tears scrolled down her cheeks as she wrapped her arms around them. ¡°I am still here. Don¡®t cry. It will get better soon...¡± Chloe looked up and helped to wipe the tears off Anne¡®s face. ¡°Don¡®t cry, Mama!¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 ¡°Grandma said Mama is having a hard time. We will take care of Mama!¡± ¡°We are grown¨C ups now! We are strong!¡± Chris said. . Anne wanted to smile, but her tears just kept falling. ¡°Yes. You are all grown¨Cups now. Mama is happy as long as I have you by my side...we will find Grandma a ce to sleep after a few days.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± The three held onto Anne, refusing to let go. She wrapped her arms around them, sobbing. She seemed to have had a mother only to lose her, in the end, it was her with her three children against the world again. There was food in the fridge and Anne started cooking for the children while they yed. While frying the eggs, she turned to check on Anthony¡®s location and found that he was located in the Archduke Group. She bit on her lip thoughtfully. Back when her mother was still alive, Anthony would note into the apartment with her mother there, but it was obvious that he would no longer need to restrain himself from now on. What worried her most was the existence of her three children. If he saw the children, everything would be over in an instant, which was why she had to be careful and make sure that all the children¡®s belongings were out of sight. Anne did not know how long she could manage to take care of the children on her own, and leaving Luton seemed to be the only feasible option. If she could not leave the country, perhaps she could hide in another city. Hubert was a big country so she didn¡®t actually have to exit the country to be safe. ording to tradition, Anne left Cheyenne¡®s ashes inside the apartment for three days, before settling the urn in the graveyard. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Her triplets each presented a white lily. Charlie held back his tears and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, Grandma, we will take care of Mama!¡± ¡°We won¡®t let anyone bully Mama!¡® ¡°We wille to visit often!¡± Anne felt both touched and bitter as she listened to her children while staring at her mother¡®s photo. ¡®Mom, we really weren¡®t meant to spend much time together! I thought I¡®ve finally gotten you back, and now you are gone. It all happened so fast. If there¡®s a next life, I hope you are reborn into a good family. Find a husband that loves you, give birth to children that treat you well and enjoy the rest of your life. I promise that I will find the person who murdered you!¡® They remained in the graveyard for an hour and Anne kept checking on her phone. On the way back, Chris asked, ¡°Do you need to go to work? If that¡®s the case, we can go to the school. You can leave. We will be fine.¡°. ¡°No, it¡®s okay,¡± she said. She had just lost her mother and it made sense that she was not at work. Anthony seemed to have allowed her absence as well. ¡°But you keep checking your phone!¡± Chloe said. Coming to a realization, Anne patted her on the head. ¡°It¡®s nothing. I was just checking the time.¡± ¡°Oh. Checking how much time we can spend with Grandma!¡± Charlie said. Anne did not exin, because she did not know how to tell them that she was avoiding their father. There were times when she wondered if what she was doing was fair to the children when their father was living in the same city as them. However, she could not imagine the oue if Anthony found out about the children and that was what terrified her most. She fell into a cycle of endless self¨Cme and worry, not knowing which path to take ahead of her. She took the children home and finally felt less like she was a thief sneaking around. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 She tip¨Ctoed along the way, worried that someone else would see them. ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? Mama will make you anything!¡± Anne said. ¡°I want ice¨Ccream!¡± Charlie chirped. ¡°Me too!¡± Chris and Chloe agreed in unison.. She smiled with resignation. ¡°I mean dinner. Dinner, not dessert.¡± ¡°Ice¨Ccream can be dinner,¡± Chloe said. Anne did not agree no matter how much she wanted her children to indulge. Just then, her phone rang. She patted them on the heads and said, ¡°Go y. I need to answer a phone call...hello?¡± ¡°Anne, it¡®s me. I¡®m okay now. They have no proof that I¡®vemitted murder. Just because they found Cheyenne¡®s phone inside my car, doesn¡®t mean I killed her! What a joke! Let¡¯se out for dinner tonight, Anne.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡®ve juste back from the graveyard after burying my mom. I¡®m not in the mood for food today. Maybe next time.¡± ¡°I know. I want to just say I¡®m sorry for your loss. Maybe it¡®s just fate. I am only asking you out because I don¡®t want you to be too upset.¡± In truth, Sarah was overjoyed apart from the fact that she was under lock¨Cup in the police station. She had not expected for her nemesis to die without her doing anything at all. ¡®I guess Cheyenne is meant to die, after all,¡® she thought to herself. ¡°Let¡®s just hang out next time, Auntie,¡± Anne said. ¡°Okay...don¡®t be too upset. I will be worried.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Anne was devastated still, but relieved after the call that her aunt did not kill Cheyenne. ¡®But if it wasn¡®t Auntie, it has to be someone else. Who would it be?¡® She thought. At night, she was preparing the potato inside the kitchen when she heard knocking on the door. She froze and her heart raced as though she was sensing some sort of danger. Anne immediately took her phone out and her heart sank when she saw where Anthony was located. The triplets heard the knock on the door as well, and Charlie immediately went to open the door. Anne stopped him before he could run out of the living room and shushed them as she dragged the children into the room. ¡°The guy outside is a bad guy, so you need to hide in this room and not let him see you, okay? ¡°She whispered anxiously. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He is a bad guy?¡± ¡°Mama should hide with us!¡± Affected by her tone, the three lowered their volume as well worriedly. ¡°It¡®s okay. It¡®s going to be fine as long as you stay inside the room! Nothing will happen as long as he doesn¡®t find you. Remember, do note out. I will make him go away!¡± She stressed, before leaving and closing the door behind her. She swept the toys and children books underneath the couch and took a few deep breaths before opening the front door. The towering figure standing outside the door instantly made it hard for her to breath. His face remained dangerously expressionless. ¡°Do you like making me wait?¡± ¡°I was cooking. I didn¡®t hear you...¡± ¡°And why do you hear me now?¡± He strode inside the apartment. Anne tried her best to look calm. ¡°I¡®m just checking. I didn¡®t expect to find you there. I thought I misheard.¡± Anthony nced at the kitchen and found the stove on and the potato on the cutting board. As she had imed, she was cooking. Anne nced at the closed bedroom door, her heart threatening to jump out of her throat. When he turned around, all expressions faded from her face and she lowered her head under his stare. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 ¡°Carry on,¡± he said, She stilled and asked, ¡°you are eating here?¡± ¡°You have a problem?¡± He narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡®Of course, I have a problem with it!¡® She thought, ¡®ll he stays here, are my kids supposed to just stay inside the room the entire time? I can manage 11, but will the kids run outside at some point. If they ran into Anthony, I would die from a heart attack!¡® ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± He studied her intently. Anne nced outside the balcony. ¡°I don¡®t really feel like cooking, that much food. If you want to eat something, there are plenty of ligli ss restaurants you can choose from out there.¡± He sneered and took her chin, before forcing her to meet his eyes. ¡°Looks like you don¡®t really want to cook for me. If that¡®s the case, I guess I will satisfy my hunger with you instead.¡± ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡± She gaped. Without giving her any time to think, she was mmed and pinned against the bedroom door, ¡°...¡± The triplets inside stood hand in hand inside, terrified.. ¡°Open the door,¡± Anthonymanded. From N?velDrama.Org. She grabbed onto the doorknob and insisted, ¡°No way! You can¡®t go in...¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I don¡®t want to...seriously, you can¡®t do this, Anthony. If you want food, I¡®ll cook. Let me go!¡± She struggled to get away, but she was helpless in front of his overpowering strength and simply ended up panting before she could move him. ¡°Save your strength forter!¡± Losing his patience, he grabbed onto her hand and turned the doorknob. ¡°Don¡®t!¡± She could not stop him and could only watch as the door was opened, before she was shoved inside. She was absolutely terrified, but froze as soon as she was inside the room. ¡®Where are the kids?¡® She thought to herself. Anthony left the door open and shoved Anne onto the bed.¡® ¡°Ah!¡± Shey sprawled across the bed dazedly and gasped when he leaned closer. She ced her hands on his chest to keep him away and shouted, ¡°Wait! I have something to say?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± He narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡®ll go make it. Anything you want...¡± Anne could not let this happen. If it was any other time, she could force herself to white knuckle through his assault, but not at the time. Her children were still inside the room, probably hidden somewhere. If Anthony forced himself on her, the children would see or hear everything Anne could not bear to imagine that. ¡°Stop being so appalling.¡± He held her head and pinned it in ce. ¡°Please don¡®t...umph!¡± Before she could finish, her lips were sealed. The triplets remained hidden underneath the bed as they listened to the noises above them curiously. ¡®What are they doing?¡® They thought, ¡®What do we do? Should we go help Mama? But Mama said we can¡®t show our faces...¡® Anthony ced his hand on Anne¡®s slim waist and the rough sensation of his palm startled her. She could not let her children see her like this. Slowly running out of breath, she broke down in tears. Shocked, Anthony moved back and studied the now sobbing Anne darkly. His expression darkened at her reluctance toward his touch and the blood on the corner of his mouth gave him the impression of a blood¨Cthirsty demon. ¡°I¡®m hungry. Let¡®s go outside and eat...¡± Despite the fact that he had stopped, her tears kept scrolling down her cheek as she gasped for air. When he refused to step away, she shoved him aside and hurried out of bed to leave the room. Anthony nced down at his awkward state with a dark look and thought to himself, ¡®Damn that woman. Look at what she did to me, and all she can think of is food!¡® He got up and left. Hearing the door closing, the triplets gave each other a look before crawling out of the bed like small kittens. By the time they were outside the room, their mother and the ¡®bad guy¡® were already gone. Charlie ran toward the balcony and leaned against the fence; Chloe and Chris mirrored his motion and the three saw someone stepping out of the building. Their eyes lit up when they saw their mother, and noticed a man walking behind Anne. ¡°He¡®s just a guy. Not a monster,¡± Chloe said. Anthony happened to turn his face and Charlie shouted in excitement, ¡°I know that person!¡± ¡°I don¡®t,¡± Chris said. ¡°I saw him in the elevator before. He looks just like me!¡± Charlie said. Chris came to a realization. ¡°So he looks like me, too?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Charlie nodded. ¡°Why would he look like you?¡± Curious, Chloe stared at the back of the man but could no longer see his face. ¡°Hey, he is dragging Mama into the car! Where are they going?¡± The car took off, and the three returned to the living room and sat down face¨Cto¨Cface. ¡°We are waiting for Mama toe home, right?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°But what if she doesn¡®te back today?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°We will go to rescue her!¡± Chris puffed his cheeks angrily. ¡°Big Brother, I¡®m hungry,¡± Chloe muttered. Charlie got up and went to look into one of the drawers, before handing her a piece of bread.¡± Eat this!¡± ¡°Okay...¡± She epted the bread reluctantly. Inside the car, Anne was devastated and worried about the children who were left behind on their own. They should not have any issue taking care of themselves, seeing how they were capable of secretly returning to Luton from overseas. But again, she was still worried of all the potential ways they could be in danger. She had often seen on the news that children identally bump into hot water pots or fall down the balcony Horrified at her own thoughts, she leaned against the car door with her eyes close and her face pale. Anthony¡®s eagle¨Clike eyes locked onto her. ¡°What are you ying at?¡± She opened her eyes slightly to stare out the window, knowing that he would still suspect her of pretending to be asleep even if she was dead. ¡°If it¡®s not for you, my mom wouldn¡®t be in that ident. You should take the responsibility.¡± ¡°And how do you propose I do that?¡± He sneered, ¡°By letting you go?¡± Exposed, she remained quiet. ¡°I thought that you¡®ve already epted your current situation,¡± he said coldly, ¡°give up and your life will be easier.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Anne bit her lower lip in hatred. There were bite marks on them when she let go, and she used him with teary eyes, ¡°Why must you do this to me? I¡®ve never done anything wicked! Even if you want to torture me, haven¡®t you done enough? When exactly are you going to leave me alone? All I want is to leave here, and the further, the better!¡± The more she said, the more she could not control her emotions. Desperate and agonized tears rolled down her cheeks. She could not tell Anthony¡®s expression because of her tears. He grabbed her by the cor and yanked her toward him with a distorted expression ¡°Mm!¡± Tears were streaming down Anne¡®s lovely face as he grabbed her by the neck, suffocating her. She looked pitiful. ¡°Do you want me to baby you? Hmm?¡± Anne froze with tearful eyes, seemingly unable to keep up with his train of thought. ¡°You can act like a baby with me, but it has to be done in moderation since I¡®m not that patient,¡± Anthony reminded her as he exhaled steamy breath on her face. Anne asked in a trembling voice with her eyes shut while resisting her fear, ¡°Can you give me a timeframe? You can have me do anything during this timeframe, and I will not resist. However, you will have to leave me alone after it ends. Okay?¡± ¡°No,¡± Anthony said one word, rather nonchntly. Anne red at him, who was ruthless, and her lips shook with rage. She took off the hair clip on her hair and used all her force to stab it at his neck! The tip of the clip was only a centimeter away from his aorta, and it stopped there! She could not stab further, even though she had the strength! The hand holding the clip was shaking. Anthony did not even raise an eyebrow, let alone move his body. He even asked, ¡°Why did you stop? Kill me, and you are free.¡± She held the clip against his aorta, seemingly provoked. ¡°Leave me alone...just leave me alone! ¡°Now you¡®ve worked me up!¡± Anthony took the clip from her with a nk expression and clipped it onto her hair, menacingly whispering. Anne stared in disbelief, trying to break free from him, but it was too late! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When did they get so close? She was so angry that she did not even realize it. Anne struggled. ¡°Let me go...¡± Anthony ced his hand at the back of her neck as he pressed his lips closer. ¡°This is how you kill someone...¡± He bit her delicate neck where her aorta was located ¡°Mmm!¡± After a near¨Cdeath experience, she could not help but shiver and whimper. There was an apparent reddish bite mark on her neck after he let go. He then licked the bite mark with his rough tongue like a beast. Anne clenched her teeth and endured the torment, Her legs were weak when she got out of the car, and he caught her with his strong arms when she fell backward. She grudgingly moved away from him, not wanting to have any contact with him. Anthony appeared to be ustomed to her inability toe to terms with reality and walked toward the restaurant.. Anne looked at the magnificent figure before her grudgingly but was incapable of doing anything about him. She was ufortable with the server staring at her repeatedly while ordering as she knew what was attracting her attention. The force of Anthony¡®s bite was so strong that it was no surprise that the bite mark on her neck was very noticeable. She could not hide the bite mark since the cor was too low. The more she tried to cover it up, the more embarrassing it got! ¡°You can dig your eyes out if you no longer need them,¡± said Anthony, rather grimly without raising his head. The server was startled by his words and immediately lowered her head. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Anthony threw the digital menu in his hand over to the server, who hurriedly caught it and bow until she exit the room. Anne had difficulty breathing in a space with only the two of them as though oxygen wascking. Her eyes were half shut, and she was not bothered by how the server had disrespectfully stared at her. Since it was the culprit, Anthony Marwood, that she should be mad at... ¡°Six months.¡± Anne, who was in a trance, did not react to what he said until a few secondster. She was so delighted that her expression brightened. Anthony actually gave her a timeframe in which she could walk away after! His eyes grew darker as he stared intently at her gorgeous face. ¡°How about three months?¡± Anne bargained. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Anthony¡®s eyes returned to their usual cold stares. Her heart skipped a beat, and she said, ¡°Six months is it then...¡± She nearly lost her only chance because she was greedy. Although six months was a bit long, it was better than not having any hope. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Depending on how you act, the timeframe will be shortened or extended. It means I must be satisfied with your behavior, as opposed to now having to face someone with a look as though I have owed them money,¡± Anthony stated his rules. Anne pursed her lips, seemingly a little reluctant. Was she the one who wanted this? She still had three hungry kids back at home, so it would be strange for her to be happy! Furthermore, how dare he mention ¡®prison term¡®? However, he was not wrong in saying that because she was no different from being imprisoned! ¡°Understood,¡± Anne agreed, ¡°however, what does it mean to satisfy you?¡± ¡°Do you know how to please a man? We have done it multiple times, so you shouldn¡®t need me to teach you anymore, right?¡± Anne bit down on,her lower lip, grinding slightly. Yeah. Please him and find out who killed her mother while she was at it. If the one behind her mother¡®s death were really him, she would not let him get away with it! Her eyes met with Anthony¡®s unfathomable dark eyes as she raised her head, Anne, who was clear¨Cheaded, stood up and walked toward him wearing a smile. This was the first time she smiled when she was with him. She leaned forward and pressed her lips against his without hesitation. Anthony¡®s eyes glittered with emotions. Hezed back on his seat with his legs crossed, one hand on the edge of the table and the other with an unlit cigarette between his fingers. He let her take the lead. Anne not only kissed him, but she also sat on hisp. Someone knocked on the door as soon as she sat on hisp. She was so taken aback that she jumped like a spring. However, in the twinkling of an eye, Anthony grabbed her slender waist and pressed downwards, devouring her sweet lips ¡°Someone...mmm!¡± He grabbed the back of her head and violently imed her lips before letting her go, asking in a husky voice, ¡°Who dares toe in without my order?¡± Anne panted heavily and was feeling dizzy. She nearly passed out! ¡°...Let¡®s eat first!¡± She hurried to her seat, and pursed her wet lips, blushing. Anthony looked at her flustered face and said in a good mood, ¡°Come in.¡± The servers entered the room and set their orders on the table. They left the room after setting the dishes, leaving no server in the room. Anne thought to herself that the dishes on the table.could really arouse one¡®s appetite. However, she lost her appetite when she thought of the triplets, who had nothing to eat at home. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Anne realized something was not right in the car on her way back. She had no idea where Anthony was taking her, but this was definitely not the way back to her house. It was apparent what he had in mind... She had wasted a lot of time today, so how could she continue to stay out all night? ¡°Can I take a break tonight?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh, do you want the timeframe to be extended?¡± ¡°No! I¡®m just exhausted. Wouldn¡®t it spoil your fun if I¡®m exhausted? Plus, it¡®s my mom¡®s funeral today...¡± Anne was down, but does he even care? She was not spared on the day of her mom¡®s passing either.. She needed to be obedient to be free from him. However, not tonight. She could not leave her kids alone at home the whole night. ¡°Okay,¡± said Anthony gravelly. Anne was startled upon hearing his response and raised her head in disbelief. He actually gave in? ¡°You still have half an hour left,¡± reminded Anthony. She froze for three seconds and understood what he meant. This was her only chance. Regardless of her hardships, how would she know the oue if she had never tried? ¡°You said it!¡± Anne eximed. Anthony raised his eyebrows in a sexy and charming manner. Anne leaned forward and nted a kiss on his cold thin lips. ¡°Do you think a kiss alone will make me lose control? Hmm?¡± Followed by a bite on his throat. It was a vital point that no one had ever dared to touch, much less had the opportunity to. This woman was simply pushing his buttons. However, the biteter turned into a kiss that was so gentle as though a feather had brushed his skin. Anthony swallowed hard, and his breathing had suddenly be heavy. Anne noticed his reaction, and her eyes could not help but glitter with a gleam of hope. The ck Rolls Loyce parked at the neighborhood¡®s entrance had not moved at all. It was unclear whether someone was going to get off or if they were going to drive off. Anne pushed the door open and jumped out of the car five secondster. Fortunately, she bit her lower lip when her feet hit the ground. Otherwise, she would have screamed! She nced at the car to find the manzing in his seat as if nothing had happened except his wrinkled clothes. ¡°I¡®m going to call it a night,¡± said Anne in a trembling voice after making eye contact with Anthony¡®s eyes which were as dark as the night sky, while she shut the door. Anthony held the door open by stretching out his long legs while lighting a cigarette. His eyes darkened. Anne looked uneasy. She disregarded the car door and walked away. He took a deep breath and exhaled gradually while pursing a cigarette between his thin lips. His dark eyes were fixed on Anne¡®s slender figure. She actually managed to get away with it. Fine. It was settled that she would pay him in this manner. However, he might grow tired of her before the six months. Anne took out her phone once she entered the elevator to track Anthony¡®s whereabouts. The little red dot had not left yet. . He does not n toe up, does he? She had told him that she wanted to rest for the night, so she could not have hime to her house.. Anne slowly walked toward her house and was relieved when she saw the quick movement of the red dot. She rushed into her house after opening and closing the door. Where she was weed with the sight of the triplets sitting on the living room floor with piles of bread packaging. ¡°Mama is back!¡± ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Mama!¡± The triplets ran up to her ¨C ¡°We thought Mama was taken away by the bad guys!¡± ¡°We were about to go save Mama!¡± ¡°I even thought of bringing my knife!¡± Charlie held up his stic knife. ¡®Thank goodness I returned because it would be terrible if they ran out!¡® Anne thought. ¡°Mama is fine. Mama will go get you food!¡± Anne hurriedly went to the kitchen. ¡°In the meantime, drink some milk form first!¡± Three bottles of milk form were brewed, and she gave each a bottle. The triplets sucked on the teats with their mouths wiggling and their heads tilted. How cute of them. The scene also broke Anne¡®s heart, so she got up to make themplementary food but felt something pulling her pants as she stood up. She saw Chris grabbing her pants with his chubby little hand. ¡°Mama, you don¡®t have to make us food cuz we¡®re full!¡± ¡°Milk is good enough,¡± said Charlie. ¡°Burp!¡± Chloe burped. Anne wanted tough and was heartbroken at the same time as they were full because of the bread they ate. How pitiful of them... N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She squatted down, and when she was about to hug them, Charlie¡®s eye widened and asked, poking with his little finger, ¡°Mama, there¡®s a red spot here!¡± ¡°...¡± Anneughed awkwardly and tried to cover it up by saying, ¡°It¡®s a...mosquito bite.¡± ¡°The mouth of this mosquito is quite big!¡± Chloe looked enlightened. She changed the subject. ¡°Hurry up and finish your milk before it gets cold.¡± ¡°Mama, who is that person just now?¡± Chris asked after taking a big sip of his milk. Anne was startled by what he asked, ¡°Uhm...¡± ¡°Mama, is he our Papa?¡± Chloe asked. The air froze. Three round eyes stared at her inquisitively and earnestly. As their mother, she felt so guilty that her heartbeat was elerating from being stared at. Why would they ask that? She believed the triplets had a right to know about it as well. However, if they knew about it and went to look for their father, could they still leave Luton? When she gave birth to them, she considered herself a single mother, and the triplets had nothing to do with anyone She had no problem raising them herself! The presence of a ¡®father¡® figure was never part of the n! This was especially so when that person was Anthony Marwood, who she did not want anything to do with... ¡°No. Of course not! Your Papa is...¡± Anne noticed the photo frame beside her and grabbed it right away. ¡°Your Papa is him! Do you see? This is your Papa!¡± The three of them looked at the photo in a daze. ¡°However, that man looks like me!¡± Charlie responded. ¡°Didn¡®t Mama tell you that just because you look alike doesn¡®t mean you¡®re rted?¡± Anne exined. ¡°He even looked for you, Mama!¡± said Chris. ¡°It¡®s because he¡®s my...boss, and he came to see me for work,¡± Anne exined. ¡°Does he want to eat Mama?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°...!¡± Anne flustered as she realized why Chloe had asked this question. She failed as a mother by enabling them to hear such things. Anne squinted her eyes and smiled, refusing to discuss the matter further. ¡°Nothing of that sort! However, you must not show my boss your face again as you did tonight. You must hide. Okay? Now finish your milk! Mama will bathe you after you¡®ve finished drinking, and then we¡®ll go to bed!¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 After bathing the triplets and putting them on the bed to y on their own, Anne went to take a shower. It had be part of her life to check her phone from time to time. She found out that Anthony was still in his office. She was not surprised that he was busy since he had such arge business empire. She put her phone on the bed and went into the bathroom. The moment she did, the triplets gathered in a circle on the bed with straight faces as if they were discussing something important! ¡°I think there¡¯s something fishy going on here!¡± said Charlie. ¡°Maybe Mama didn¡¯t tell us the truth?¡± Chloe queried. ¡°He really does look like our Papa!¡± Chris remarked, ¡°. Mama cautioned us not to show our cute faces before him because she¡®s afraid Papa will recognize us!¡± ¡°Why didn¡®t Mama tell him?¡± Chloe puzzled. ¡°Because we¡®re cute, and Papa is a bad guy!¡± Charlie recalled the time when he saw him in the elevator. He was fierce, and Charlie had a bad impression of him. ¡°Yeah! He even said he wanted to eat Mama!¡± Chloe huffed. ¡°We mustn¡®t let Papa know of our existence! We must help Mama!¡± Chris stressed. ¡°That¡®s right!¡± Charlie agreed. The triplets ultimately agreed not to acknowledge Anthony Marwood as their father, and they must help their mother. When Anne returned to the room after her shower, she noticed that one was sitting, another was slouching, and another had his face down, all with various cute expressions. She went to hug Chloe and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat before you sleep?¡± ¡°M?ma, I¡®m not hungry. I¡¯m actually quite full. Look! How big is my tummy!¡± Chloe said this while showing Anne her round stomach. ¡°Really? Let Mama check if you¡®re really full.¡± Chloe, who was ticklish, giggled and wriggled away from Anne when she pinched Chloe¡®s belly. ¡°And now Charlie and Chris, hmm...as round as a watermelon.¡± Charlie and Chris chuckled in response, which was so cute of them. The mother and kids quartet were fooling around on the bed. Anne even put on a hat resembling a tiger¡®s head and started catching the triplets who were ying as thembs. The triplets were rolling around on the bed, screaming andughing After they were tired of ying, the mother and the kid quartety side by side and fell asleep on the bed. Tommy was drinking alone at the bar counter, and several gorgeous ¨C looking women had hit on him in that short period of time. However, none of the women were sessful. Shortly, a woman wearing a pair of trousers and a white tunic shirt in high heels sat beside him. She ordered a ss of wine from the bartender. ¡°Sarah Vallois has been released, so is that the end?¡± Lilian Smith asked. ¡°No way.¡± Tommy fumbled with the wine ss he was holding while sporting a half¨Csmile. ¡°Anne Vallois will not give up until she finds out who was the one behind Cheyenne¡®s death now that she knows that Cheyenne was murdered.¡± ¡°Who will she suspect? Anthony Marwood?¡± ¡°Yes, because he¡®s the only one with a reason to kill Cheyenne , and the bigger the fuss, the better!¡± Tommy sipped his wine with calcting eyes. Lilian asked, ¡°Why do you want him dead so much? What did he do to you?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Tommy swirled the wine ss that he was holding with a nk expression. ¡°Sometimes it has nothing to do with what the other party has done, but their existence alone is a mistake.¡± Anne went straight to the Aesthetic Clinic after sending the triplets off. She felt like a thief sending them off. Except for the few who picked on her in the clinic, everyone else at work treated her as they normally did. Anne called the police officer in charge of Cheyenne¡®s case in the afternoon, ¡°Did you discover anything?¡± ¡°So far, there are no other discoveries.¡± What else could she say when they said there had not been any other discoveries ? She could not lecture them about whether or not they were doing their job because it had been almost a week, and there were still no other discoveries. ¡°You will be the first to know if there are other discoveries,¡± said the police officer. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Anne was in a daze after she hung up the phone. She had doubts about something. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 120 Chapter 120 If Anthony were the one behind her mother¡®s death, the investigation would be fruitless. However, when she thought again, that was unlikely the case. If he really framed her aunt to drive a wedge between her and her aunt, then her aunt should not have been released because what was the point? Besides, there was no need for him beat around the bushes if he really had something against her aunt. Anthony was a horrible and unkind man, but he had always been one to see that things were done once he had set his heart on it, and he always nipped the bud before it bloomed. As such, who was the person behind her mother¡®s death, if not Sarah or him? Anne felt lost. Moreover, her head hurt from the thought of the pins and needles of having to pick the triplets up after work. It was at this moment that her phone rang. The caller ID was an unknown number. She answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello, this is Pinnacle Academy, and we will be offering school bus services as part of our quality improvement policy. We wonder if you are interested in it? If so, we need to confirm the number of students signing up.¡± Anne knew that the school did not offer school bus services. Nearly all the students in the school had drivers to drop them off and pick them up from school. This service would make her life so much easier! Anne immediately signed up for it. ¡°Yes, please sign me up!¡± ¡°Sure. I checked our system, and it shows here that you have three kids. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes. How much do I have to pay for it?¡± ¡°No payment is required since it¡®s free.¡± ¡°Free?¡± She was ready to pay, but it turned out to be free. ¡°Yes, this is one of the perks of enrolling your kids in our school. If such a service is signed up, parents do not have to worry about getting their kids to school if something unexpected urs. Moreover, several parents have already signed up before you do!¡± ¡°Alright, thank you so much!¡± Anne¡®s burden was significantly reduced after she hung expression. ¡°Now Mama doesn¡®t have to send us back and forth anymore. We can go to school and come home on our own.¡± Anne covered her forehead as she felt dizzy from what Chloe said. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. What was Lucas thinking? Was the decision a result of the triplets¡® request? Or was it part of the school policies? How she hoped it was thetter! Anne rushed to the balcony for a call when the kids were eating. ¡°Hello, Mr. Newman. Are you free now? Am I bothering you?¡± I ¡°No, is there a problem?¡± said Lucas in his smoky voice. ¡°D¨CDid the triplets make any unreasonable demands from you at school? It¡®s actually about the school bus...¡± Anne was too nervous to continue. ¡°Don¡®t think too much. It¡®s the board¡®s decision, so it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°I see. Okay, I¡®m so sorry. If the triplets say anything weird again in the future , please disregard them!¡± Anne replied in embarrassment. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ¡°How can I let that happen? I¡®m their Daddy after all!¡± Anne¡®s face was about to blush. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Just kidding.¡± She thought, ¡®I know Lucas was just kidding, but don¡®t he mind? Wouldn¡®t it be bad for his reputation? Those who aren¡®t close to him would assume he has three kids.¡® ¡°Plus, this is not a bad thing. Since your so¨Ccalled¡® partner¡® is not by your side, and you have three kids, it will produce a better result in blocking women¡®s advancement.¡± ¡°It appears that you don¡®t enjoy being popr with thedies.¡± ¡°It depends on who thedy is,¡± Lucas exined. Anne was amused recalling what had happened and said,¡± I¡¯m grateful to you for helping me to hide the truth about the triplets, and I¡®m sorry for the trouble that Anthony has caused you because of me...¡± ¡°That¡®s why I feel much better knowing I¡®m hiding the truth about the triplets being Anthony¡®s kids.¡± Anne could not help butugh, ¡°Yeah, you¡®re right.¡± There was a momentary silence between them after that. The atmosphere grew awkward, and Anne broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the call, she leaned on the balcony to take in the night scenery. Since this was a modest neighborhood , the view was not all that impressive. The sky was pitch ck, and only the moon hanging overhead was worth seeing. She knew the House of Newman founded Pinnacle Academy, so all of the board¡®s decisions were subjected to Lucas¡® approval. If not, there would never have been such a service. However, she did not prompt Lucas further since he refused to admit it. Like Anne¡®s college lecturer , Lucas was a charming and ideal man who eluded poise. She thought he was attractive as well. However, she knew her ce. The fact that she was a mother of three kids was enough to nip her infatuation in the bud. The school bus arrived at Anne¡®s house at 7:30 a.m., the same time she left her house. It was cute and was parked at the curb of her house. The triplets rushed over happily at the sight of it without waiting for their mother to help them up the bus. They tried their best to get on the bus. Yet, they were stuck at the entrance with their butts up because their legs were too short. Anne, who stood not far away from the triplets, burst outughing. ¡°...¡± The driver was speechless. Anne went to help the triplets get on the school bus as soon as she caught the driver staring. From N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the triplets were seated, they waved at their mother with their faces stered against the bus window. Anne waved back until the school bus was no longer in sight. The school bus was half full of students. Anne believed that the students were more attracted by the bus¡¯ novelty than the fact that there was no transportation to take them to school! Look how happy the kids were. She suddenly felt a sharp pain in her stomach , causing her face to grow pale. It was menstrual cramps. She noticed something was wrong in the morning, so she used a sanitary napkin beforehand. However, her menstrual cramps this time were by far the worst. It could be the side effect of taking birth control pills... However, why would Anthony even bother about her body condition? All he cared about was his own sexual needs! Not long after leaving the subway, Anne¡®s stomach hurt so bad that she could not take a step further. Her forehead was covered with sweat. She bent over to catch her breath. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Came a woman¡®s voice. Anne turned around to find a beautiful woman looking at her with concern. She felt she had seen the woman somewhere before when she saw the woman¡®s face. ¡°I¡®m fine. I¡®m only on my period.¡± Anne straightened her back in embarrassment. Lilian nodded. ¡°Do you need any help? Even if it¡®s not fatal, the difort tends to be intolerable.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. I still have to go to work.¡± ¡°Are you heading to the Aesthetic Clinic?¡± Anne was surprised, and thoughts ran through her mind as she tried to remember who this person was. ¡°Are you... a friend of Tommy?¡± When she first went to the Aesthetic Clinic and met Tommy, the woman standing beside him was her. ¡°I¡®m not really a friend. We just met a few times before, and I heard that he was familiar with the owner of Aesthetic Clinic, so I asked him to rmend me over.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± said Anne. ¡°Shall I give you a ride? My car is in the parking lot in front of me, and I just happen to be heading there to fix the tattoo on my body.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡®s... it¡®s okay. It¡®s not too far anyway, I can walk there, ¡°Anne refused. This person knew Tommy, and it was not good to get too close to her. ¡°You¡®re so pale. Can you really walk over there?¡± Lilian asked. Anne hesitated for a while, and finally agreed. After getting in the car, they headed towards the Aesthetic Clinic. ¡°Last time I went for the consultation , they suggested that I do theser surgery to remove the tattoo completely. I¡®ve been too busy to go there. How is the effect of theser?¡± ¡°There was a woman who didser removal before, and the effect was marvelous. Her recovered skin is simr to her original one,¡± Anne said. ¡°That¡®s good.¡± Lilian continued, ¡°If I say that you referred me there, will you get amission?¡± Anne smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When the timees, I¡®ll say that I¡®m your client.¡± ¡°Huh? Thank you...¡± Anne thanked embarrassedly. The tattooser surgery cost 2000 dors. If she gets amission, she can get 200 dors to 300 dors. Such an unexpected blissful event to happen in the morning When they reached the Aesthetic Clinic , the colleagues knew that Lilian was Anne¡®s client and their faces darkened. Especially Zelda, who has worked there for many years. It was already good enough to have two clients a month. Anne on the other hand, did not go to work three days a week, yet she managed to get clients. Their hearts were wrenching with jealousy. Lilian lied on the bed and took off her clothes, revealing the palm¨Csized tattoo on the shoulder de. The tattoo could not be recognized as anything particr , only an emblem ofplex design. It took about an hour for the tattoo to be removedpletely. A staff member held the mirror to show Lilian the end product. ¡°Well, I¡¯m very satisfied. It¡®s really removed,¡± Lilian said as she looked at the slightly pale part of the shoulder de. The doctor said, ¡°Wait for another half a year, and it will look the same as your skin color.¡± Lilian turned to look at Anne. ¡°Next time I¡®ll refer you to other friends. They don¡®t have tattoos to fix, but they want to have stic surgery.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Anne was grateful. Lilian asked for her contact information before leaving, saying that she would call her if she had a client. Anne was ted. No one would say no to money, right? After sending Lilian away, Anne hurried to the toilet and squatted there as she continued to bleed. Covering her stomach, her face turned pale. She felt tortured in both standing and sitting positions. It seemed as if the severe dysmenorrhea had returned before she gave birth. She knew that it was caused by drugs. It really gave her hell! However, she could not sit on the toilet all the time! Anne was about to get up when the door had a ng as a bucket of water fell from the sky. ¡°Ahh!¡± Anne shuddered in coldness as her body was drenched in water from head to toe. She huddled into a ball and cried, ¡°Who is it!¡± The only sound that responded to her outside was footsteps leaving in a hurry. Although the weather was not cold, Anne was shivering when a bucket of water was poured all over her body, not to mention that she was also suffering from dysmenorrhea during her menstrual period. The pain in the abdomen was now even worse! At this moment, she could not bear her boiling anger! Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 She zipped her pants and pushed the door open. She stomped out of the bathroom . All the colleagues along the way were very surprised to see her drenched appearance. Anne rushed directly to the staff lounge. Zelda and several others were bantering inside. Seeing that Anne was in an embarrassed condition , she could not helpughing softly. ¡°Is the client you brought in today worth soaking yourself to celebrate?¡± ¡°It¡®s only around 1500 USD, and themission is around 300 USD. Do you really have to go this far?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just too poor and never seen such an amount of money!¡± ¡°Didn¡®t she have a backer? Didn¡®t that executive give her money?¡± ¡°Men¡®s money is not easy to get...¡± Anne held back her anger and asked, ¡°Who went to the toilet just now? Who poured water on me?¡± When this question was asked, everyone present was puzzled. ¡°What did you say? Are you trying to pull a drama here.¡± Anne walked up to Zelda and asked, ¡°Was it you?¡± Zelda scorned, ¡°Anne , don¡®t use me blindly , please. Did you even see that I did it?¡± Anne felt herself suffocating. Yes, indeed. She did not see it with her own eyes, and there was not even a surveince camera in the toilet, so she could not prove that it was Zelda who did it. ¡°Do you think that you got your first client now and you can treat your colleagues badly? How dare you? That¡®s right, do you even take your work seriously? Do you need to work, really? You just have to wait for a man to shower you with love, and money. Ahhh!¡± Zelda screamed before she could finish speaking. Anne pulled her hair and mmed her head against the cab. Bang! ¡°Today, I don¡¯t care if you did it or not, Zelda. You brought it on yourself!¡± Anne gave her a tight p on her face. With that p, Zelda was so stunned that she could not believe what had just transpired. When she finally realized it, rage instantly enveloped her, ¡°My parents never beat me, and how dare you! Anne Vallois, I¡®ll definitely tear you apart today!¡± Anne was unwilling to show inferiority as well. She pulled Zelda¡®s hair and kicked hard with her feet. The supervisor came and pulled them two apart. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Anne and Zelda¡®s bodies were all in a mess. Especially for Zelda, who had a very clear finger prints on her face. She was clearly at a disadvantage in this fight. ¡°I want to call the police!¡± Zelda picked up the phone and called. The supervisor frowned. ¡°Is it really necessary to call the police? Don¡®t make it worse than it already is!¡± ¡°I swear I won¡®t stop until I get her into jail!¡± Zelda screamed in anger, ¡°Hello, police? I want to make a report! Someone wants to kill me,e quickly! I¡®ll die if youe here a minute toote!¡± When Anne listened to Zelda¡®s exaggerated pleas for help, her beautiful face was expressionless. After the police came, they took them both to the police station. Within the Archduke Group. Oliver entered the office of the highest authority, ¡°Mr. Marwood, there is something going on in the Aesthetic Clinic. Ms. Vallois and another employee were taken to the police station.¡± Anthony eyed him once. ¡°Go handle it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Oliver turned around. ¡°Wait.¡± Anthony pushed aside the document in front of him. ¡°I¡®ll go over.¡± Oliver was surprised. Mr. Marwood actually put down the work in front of him and went to handle such trivial matters for Ms. Vallois ? After all, she would only get a few words of warning by the police, and it would not be a troublesome matter. Zelda sat in front of the police, crying and pointing at Anne next to her. ¡°She beat me. Look at my face. I¡®ve never been beaten up until now. How could she do this to me? Sir, you must call the shots for me.¡± ¡°How do you want it to be handled, then?¡± ¡°I don¡®t want her topensate for anything. I have only one request. Put her in jail! You must put her in jail, forever!¡± Zelda gritted her teeth in hatred. The police suppressed augh, ¡°The fight is not that serious, and she won¡®t be imprisoned.¡± ¡°What about detention? She¡®s such a vile woman, you will detain her for a few days, right?¡± Zelda was unyielding . Anne exined, ¡°When I was in the toilet, she poured cold water on me, and now I...¡± Before she could finish From N?velDrama.Org. her words, the difort made her cover her stomach with her hands and she let out a snort in pain. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 ¡°Anne, stop acting already! Why don¡®t you join the entertainment industry with that acting skill of yours?¡± Zelda sneered. The policeman said, ¡°You look very pale! Are you unwell? 1. me. ¡°I was shocked by the cold water she poured on me Please let me squat for a while...¡°. Anne moved away from the seat and squatted on the ground, feeling a little morefortable than before. ¡°Anne, stop making blind usations! I didn¡®t pour water on you!¡± Zelda denied it, as she believed no one saw it anyway. ¡°I saw yrur shoes. You¡®re the only one who didn¡®t wear the work shoes,¡± Anne said. Zelda panicked and she looked down at her feet subconsciously. She really did not wear her work shoes today. However, did Anne really see it? She was not bluffing, was she? ¡°Don¡®t talk nonsense here, it¡®s not me!¡± Zelda denied. Anne was toozy to argue further with her. Her abdomen hurt and her clothes were drenched. Her forehead was cold to the touch, and she was sweating profusely. Anne indeed bluffed about seeing Zelda¡®s shoes. She had to defend herself in such an unfavorable situation! When Anthony entered the police station, what he saw was Anne, who was sitting on the ground with a hand clinging to the seat, revealing only a tiny head and looked somehow pitiful. The oppression in the air covered the entire police station, and the atmosphere was silent instantly. Anne raised her head and saw that it was Anthony. She was stunned and stood back up.. Anthony¡®s sharp eyes took a nce on her face, and his low and intimidating voice rang, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Anne thought to herself, ¡®You have the audacity to ask? If it weren¡®t for you, how would people treat me like an enemy?¡® Before the police could speak further, Zelda acted coquettishly. ¡°Mr. Marwood, it¡®s all Anne¡®s fault. I did nothing wrong but she suddenly came forward and pped me. Look at my face, look what she did to me. I really don¡®t know how I offended her...¡± Anthony noticed that Anne¡®s clothes were wet, and his expression was even darker. ¡°Speak.¡± Anne frowned slightly. ¡°I was in the toilet, and she poured water on me. That¡®s how the fight started.¡± Anthony looked at her face and knew that things were not as simple as that.¨C At this time, the leader of the police station hurried over and said, ¡°Mr. Marwood, I¡®m clueless that you are here. Pardon me for not weing me you personally. No matter what, I¡®ll make the arrangements for you!¡± Anne said nothing and left. She did not care what face Anthony was making. Anthony turned around and gave instruction at the same time. ¡°Oliver, settle it.¡± After Anthony left, Oliver walked toward Zelda and said, ¡± What¡®s your name?¡± ¡°Zelda.¡± ¡°You can pack up and leave now.¡± ¡°What...¡± Zelda¡®s face changed drastically. At first, Anne thought that although she was feeling unwell for having menstruation today, it would be good to have clients as soon as she went to work and made some money. Who would have thought that Zelda decided to ruin her day? Standing by at the entrance, the door of Rolls Loyce that was parked outside opened. While she was still stunned, steady footsteps and Anthony¡®s deep voice sounded behind her, ¡°Get in the car. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Anne got in the car obediently. After Anthony got into the car, the car left. Anne leanedzily in the seat when she heard Anthony asking, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°...Period.¡± Anne replied reluctantly. ¡°You didn¡®t take any medicine?¡± Anne rolled her eyes, and turned to look at him. ¡°Can I request something? Can you stop letting me take that kind of medicine? I¡®ve never been in such pain.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡®llply?¡± Anne turned her face to the other side and said resignedly, ¡°No.¡± This man was only waiting to toy with her! Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies By Pink Dolphin Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Anthony watched her huddled in the corner and aggrieved, his ck eyes were tinted with interest. "Where doyou want to go?" he asked. Anne was stunned. He was actually asking her? Did he not just act directly all this while? Her ideawas never taken into ount anyway. This man had always been moody and uncertain , and it was really difficult to have a grasp on him. Seeing that she did not speak, Anthony instructed the driver, "Go to the hospital." When Anne used to be a little girl, she neverwent to the hospital for stomach cramps. After all, it had never been as painful as it was now. They went to the hospital and were attended by Kathryn. Anne sat there lifelessly. Kathryn asked, "Which part of you is feeling unwell?" "Menstrual cramps." Kathryn was surprised, and she nced at the man sitting leisurely next to her. So, Anthony Marwood brought her to treat her dysmenorrhea? It was just like how parents would bring their children onmenstruation toe to consult. The point was, this person was Anthony Marwood! Did he just got possessed by some paranormal beings? Before Anthonycould make a face, Kathryn hurriedly brought out her professional qualities and asked Anne about her situation, "When did yourst periode?" "September 2nd." "What about this time?" "September 25th." "Oh, it came early. Was it urate before this?" Anne answered, "It used to be very urate, notter than 24 hours. It''s because recently I took too many contraceptive pills." "..." Kathryn¡¯s expression froze instantly. As for why she took too much, Kathryn knew that the man beside her was the culprit. However, how was she going to say it? Just stop the pills? She did not havethe guts. "Is there any solution?" Anne asked deliberately, "Can It be solved by stopping the pills?¡± "Not necessarily. I''ll give you some mild ones," Kathryn said against her conscience. "Is it not affecting the body?" Anne asked. "It''s not a big deal..." Kathryn gave a perfunctory nod. There was no reaction on Anne''s face, and her eyes met with Anthony''s deep ck eyes, waiting to watch a good show. She did not make things difficult for Kathryn anymore. Although they were from the same gang, she was only out orders. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Moreover, Kathryn helped her to put in some good words in front of Anthony before, so she kept quiet. Anne took the patented medicine that Kathryn prescribed and left. She got into Anthony''s car. "Send me back." "You seem to have an opinion on me?" Anthony leaned on the seat and projected his tonzily, without losing his oppression. Anne¡¯s eyes shed. "No. But can''t you see that it''s inconvenient for me?" Although Anthony was a bastard, he still would not touch her at this time. When she was in the Marwood residence before, this man was obsessed with cleanliness. Anyone who touched his things will be treated horribly. The servants did not even dare to breathe in front of him, and others might think they were already scared to death and out ofbreath. It was expected that Anne, who was ignorant of a lot of things then, undergone a lot of hardships. "Come here," Anthony ordered. Anne¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡®Have he really gone crazy? ''She thought. She turned toward him reluctantly. Anthony extended his hand and sped her wrist. He pulled her over. Anne''s body wavered and fell forward,nding on his body. Within that moment, it was as if the volcano was about to erupt, and her body difort intensified. "Do you really have to..." "It depends on your ability," Anthony tilted his head backwards. The sharp gaze from his eyes sent chills down her spine, and his clear jawline wasvery sexy and cold. Anne¡¯s emotions tightened. She leaned over and kissed Anthony''s lips. She bit his lower lip and let go. Anthony''s ck eyes darkened deeper, and held her tightly. He sped her neck and about to im her lips. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies By Pink Dolphin Chapter 126 Chapter 126 "Ouch..." The sharp pang in her stomach made her frown, and Anne leaned on Anthony''s broadshoulders. "Look at me now, won''t I spoil the mood for you?" Anthony hooked her lower jaw, and her face was morbidly white. He ran his fingertips over her soft lips. "It really is disappointing." His lip pressed against her ears. "Pay it back next time." After speaking, he bit her ears hard. From N?velDrama.Org. "Um!" Anne felt her body tremble, and numbness spread across her entire body. The car stopped and Anne got out to leave. She was sent back to where she lived. She believed that even if she did not go to the Aesthetic Clinic, they would still pay her. She was curious if Zelda had been dealt with. If she was really being dealt with, her colleagues and even the leaders at all level of Aesthetic Clinic, would seeher differently After two days of rest, the dysmenorrhea dissipated. The menstruation had not ended, but it did not affect her work. She went to the Aesthetic Clinic. Only then she was told Zelda had been fired. Her colleagues were all saying that it was Zelda''s wrongdoing. "Anne, I heard that the person who poured water on you is Zelda, and she admitted it." "Yes, she said that when she cameto pack her things up." "I didn''t expect her to be so vicious! It''s scary to think about!" "And she always likes to find fault in Anne. Her attitude is bad!" Everyone med Zelda for the incident, and Anne had naturally be the victim in this context. In this way, the idea of ''being specially taken care of by the executives'' would not be so obvious. Anne knew that the person who poured water on her head was Zelda, but there must be aplices. She nced around and saw two guilty faces. However, she decided to keep quiet about it. She only needed to know who they were. When she was about to get off work, Anne received a call from Lilian, asking her if she was free to havea meal together. How could Anne say no to this? What if she wants to refer a client to her? She instantly said yes. Lilian suggested to pick her up, but she refused. Now that she had already been invited to dinner, how could she ept letting the host to pick her up? Before leaving, Anne called theschool and set a pick-up time for thest bus for her children. Anyway, the three children liked ying with the other children at school, and they refused to go home sometimes, so Anne did notcarry any burden in her heart. When she arrived at the restaurant with an elegant atmosphere, Anne told the waiter that she had reserved a seat,and she was brought inside. Just after passing the aisle, the familiar figure made her stunned. "Principal?" Lucas was surprised as well. He was having dinner with a dignified woman. Seeing Anne, he got up elegantly. "Did youe to have dinner? Such a coincidence. This is my mother." Anne hurriedly greeted the woman. She bent slightly." Hello!" "You are...Sarah''s niece, right?" Joanne recalled her memory and asked, Anne did not expect Joanne to know her. "Yes." "Yo?r aunt showed me your photos. You look good looking enough in photos, but I didn''t expect you to look better in person." Joanne looked at Anne as though she was lookingat her daughter-inw. The more she looked at Anne, the more she liked her. "You''re ttering me," Anne was embarrassed. There was a car parked not far from the window, and Lilian was sitting inside. She peered through the lenses of a pair of binocrs and observed the restaurant, and she did not get out of thecar. Instead, she picked up the phone and called Anne. Just when Joanne was asking if Anne would have dinner with them, Anne replied, "I had an appointment with a friend..." The phone in her bag rang. She took the phone out and apologized , "Pardon me..." "It''s okay. We don''t mind," Joanne said enthusiastically, Lucas saw that his mother had been looking at Anne¡¯s back figure. He sat down and reminded her, "Stop staring at her." "Lucas, tell me the truth. How far have you got with Anne now? Did you have her in your hands now? Every time I ask youabout it, you only tell me that you are getting along with her. I didn''t even know how much enthusiasm I should show her just now. If she''s really my future daughter-inw, I can''t make her think that her mother inw is not easyto get along with, and ended up being scared away!". Chapter 127 Chapter 127 ¡°It¡¯s such a rare sight to see Mrs. Newmanck confidence in herself,¡± Lucas¡® mouth curved. ¡°How could this be the same? Also, she called you¡® principal¡®. Does it mean you two are not together yet? What¡¯s the situation now¡­¡± Lilian said apologetically on the phone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Vallois. I have something to tend to at the moment, and we might need to change the dinner to another day. Have you arrived at the ce?¡± Anne did not want to put her in a difficult position. After all, everyone would have encountered urgent matters. Thus, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t arrived yet. It doesn¡¯t matter, you go take care of your things, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± After hanging up, Anne was a little embarrassed! If she stayed, the price for a meal was too much for her to afford. Hence, she chose to leave instead. Turning around, Anne went to greet Lucas and the others, ¡°Principal, my friend can¡¯t make it today, so I¡¯ll leave now. Enjoy your dinner.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you have dinner with us? You¡¯vee all the way here, and you have yet to take your dinner, right?¡± Joanne tried to make her stay. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s alright, but no thanks¡­¡± Anne declined. Lucas pushed his sses slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just eat together!¡± He got up and pulled a chair for her. Anne¡¯s face turned red. She could not refuse such courtesy, so she had no choice but to sit down and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucas called the waiter and ordered a few more dishes. Before Anne could have the time to feel uneasy, Joanne enthusiastically pulled her to a conversation, ¡°Are you here after getting off work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You should eat up. The taste is not bad. It¡¯s livelier to have us three having dinner together. It¡¯s so boring to eat alone with my son.¡± Anne smiled and looked at Lucas who shrugged helplessly. She said, ¡°He¡¯s a good person.¡± Moreover, she could see that Lucas¡® mother saw her as her daughter¨Cinw. Her eyes were full of kindness andpassion. She could not deny anything, after all, she promised to cover for Lucas. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hence, things got more embarrassing. Lucas finished ordering the food over the other side. Anne looked at him. Lucas smiled back at her, calm and noble. Before the dishes were served, Joanne suddenly made an astonished sound. ¡°Oops, Lucas, you go on with Anne. I just remembered I have something important to do. Anne, we¡¯ll make another appointment next time with your aunt.¡± While talking, she picked up her bag and left straight away. Anne was a little dumbfounded when she saw Joanne running away before she could say anything. Anne saw through her intention of doing so. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll eat,¡± Lucas said. Anne sat down and anxiously asked him, ¡°Your mother seems to be serious. I really didn¡¯t expect to meet you here¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. Don¡¯t be so stressed about it.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re more stressed,¡± Anne said. ¡°I¡¯m very good at this. I can just tell her that we broke up when the timees.¡± Anne thought about it, and agreed that it was a good way. After taking a few bites, she thought of the incident where she met Anthony while eating elsewhere. She took out her mobile phone to check his location. She found that Anthony¡¯s was in the Archduke Group. That was reassuring. After eating, Anne left the ce in Lucas¡® car. Lucas drove his own car. He stared straight ahead, focused. ¡°How¡¯s the case involving your mother going?¡± ¡°I have no clue, and I can¡¯t tell whether it was a random crime or a deliberate murder,¡± Anne answered, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone around me who would do such a thing. If anyone bear grudges against me, they could just look for me. Why are they targeting my mother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not against you,¡± Lucas said. Anne looked at him, wondering how he thought about the case. ¡°If it was against you, your three children would have already discovered it long ago.¡± Anne thought that it made sense and said, ¡°And it¡¯s impossible to be my mother¡¯s enemy. My mother¡¯s circle is simpler¡­¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°Then we¡¯ve only randomized crime left, but I think the possibility is very slim. Your mother is not the only one who went to the City Garden, so why did they target her? This case is moreplicated than we think,¡± Lucas said. Anne¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°No matter howplicated it is, I must find that person. || ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± The car arrived at the gate of where Anne lived. ¡°Thank you for sending me back.¡± Lucas raised his wrist to look at the time and said, ¡°The children should still be on their way at this point.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll leave now, goodbye.¡± Anne opened the car door and turned to get out of the car. Something tightened around her chest, and found that her seat belt was still fastened. She blushed. Lucas looked at her and suppressed a smile. His eyes sank a little. Anne got out of the car and closed the door. Lucas lowered the car window. ¡°See ya.¡± ¡°Alright, bye.¡± Anne waved to him. Seeing Lucas¡® car speeding away, disappearing from the distance, she then turned around and walked toward her house. From the beginning to the end, Lucas never mentioned Anthony. It was as if everything that happened in the private room was not worth bringing up. Anne walked forward and read the time on her phone. She made up her mind to put her bag down beforeing down to wee the children. The timing should be fine¡­ Her footsteps came to an abrupt stop, and she looked at the ck Rolls Loyce that appeared in front of her in utter shock. It was the source of fear engraved in her bones that she was all too familiar with. When she was in the restaurant, Anthony was still in the Archduke Group, so why¡­ The door opened, and the sight of long legsing into contact with the ground was enough to make Anne take a step back. Anthony got out of the car, and his height of nearly 1.9 meters gave people an innate sense of oppression. there He was like an evil spirit in the dark night. ¡°You¡¯re so unwilling to part, huh?¡± Anthony¡¯s face was terrifying. Anne was nervous. Realizing what he was referring to, she immediately exined, ¡°He only send me back here. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°Including your date at the restaurant?¡± Anthony tugged at the neckline with a grumpy air. ¡°Anne Vallois, it seems that you have forgotten what you¡¯ve said some time ago? Do you want to stay around me forever?¡± Anne was a little frightened. ¡°It¡¯s not like what you think. At first, I made an appointment with a friend, and she had an urgent matter. I happened to meet Mr. Newman and his mother in the restaurant, so we had dinner together. His mother asked him to send me back, so Mr. Newman had to do so¡­¡® || ¡°It looks like he likes you very much. Why? Are you going to marry into the wealthy Newman family?¡± Anthony approached her. ¡°Don¡¯t do this¡­I really have nothing to do with him. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the surveince camera to see if what I said is true¡­¡± Anne stepped back in a haste. However, she could not resist Anthony¡¯s persecution. He grabbed her face single¨Chandedly and pulled her closer. His gushing breath sent shudders to her heart.¡± Are you feeling lonely? Huh?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Anne frowned slightly and she was about to refute. The cheerful and naive voice from nearby could be heard. ¡°Mama didn¡¯te to pick us up. Oh, we can go back on our own!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely reach home before Mama!¡± The three children were carrying their bags, shouting and running toward Anne. When they came near, they saw that it was Anne. They were about to call her when they saw that a man was pinching her face. They stood dumbfounded and out of words to say. Anne felt as if her soul left her body. 1 She looked at her three children, with masks on their faces and their big round eyes peeking at each other. ¡°What are you doing? Are you two fighting?¡± Chloe asked. Anthony did not want to do it in front of the children. Especially when the other two boys made him have a sense of familiarity, as though he had seen them somewhere else. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Just when she was still in a daze, Anthony took a step back. He stared at her menacingly with ck eyes. He then turned and got into the car. It seemed like she was not forced to respond. He just left in his luxurious Rolls Loyce. When the car passed her by, Anne could only stand there like a piece of wood. It was only after the suffocating air was lifted that she came back to her senses. However, the fear deep in her heart did not go at all. She did not understand why Anthony let her go so easily. From N?velDrama.Org. However, she decided to let the thoughts go. What did he have to threaten her anyway? Or perhaps he would threaten her to cancel the half¨Cyear agreement? Right. To her, such a threat would always be present. Anytime, anywhere. Anthony¡¯s temperament is emotional, moody and difficult to have a grasp on. It was easy to cross the boundaries by ident. She would definitely leave after she found out who murdered her mother! She had enough! Anne returned to the house and saw her three children sitting on the floor in the living room. They had not recovered from what had happened just now! Charlie ran toward her. ¡°Mama, did the bad guy leave already?¡± Chris asked, ¡°Did he bully you, Mama?¡± Chloe came shortly after, ¡°Papa¡­no, the bad guy. Why did hee here?¡± Anne did not pay much attention to their questions, but Chloe¡¯s ¡®papa¡® gave her a heart attack. Although it was instantly corrected, who gave them such an idea? Or was it only a slip of the tongue? Looking at the children with big clear eyes, it felt like they knew about everything. Otherwise, it could not exin what had happened just now. Usually, when they see her, they would cry out to her, but it made no sense they did not do so this time. Anne asked directly, with her heart slightly trembling. She was much more timid than the children. ¡°When I was downstairs, why didn¡¯t you call out to me when you saw me?¡± Three of them blinked at her. ¡°Because¡­because Mama said that we can¡¯t call you Mama outside,¡± Charlie said. Anne was stunned for a moment. ¡°I¡­did I say that?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Chloe said. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Mama, then it was Grandma,¡± Chris said, someone did tell us so.¡± ¡°I Anne remembered that she did not say so, then it should be her mother. After all, calling her Mama outside was indeed easy to let others discover their problems. It was difficult to hide children in the same city. Thus, they did not know that Anthony was their father. Come to think of it, how could they know? Just by looks? Furthermore, if the children really thought so, there was no reason they would not call out to Anthony. Anne breathed a sigh of relief and hugged their small bodies. ¡°What did you eat at school? Did you eat well?¡± ¡°Very well!¡± Charlie said. ¡°We had ck¡­ck cake.¡± Chloe recalled and said. ¡°What ck cake?¡± Anne asked. ¡°It¡¯s called ck truffle cake,¡± Chris corrected. ¡®Such a high¨Css cake!¡® Anne thought to herself. s, money is king! However, she was willing to pay. As long as the children were well¨Cfed and well¨Cdressed, she was satisfied. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 130 Chapter 130 After bathing the children, Anne walked out of the room and picked up her mobile phone on the coffee table to check Anthony¡¯s location. He was not in the Archduke Group, nor was he in The Curve. It seemed to be somewhere in the city. He should be seeking entertainment. With Anthony¡¯s status in Luton, he could have any sort of entertainment he wanted. Even if he was not interested, other people would evene knocking on the door! Anything would do as long as he did note to trouble her. Anne was indeed a little afraid that Anthony would go mad, and it would be difficult to end it. Anthony entered a high¨Cend ce. A bar. His face was gloomy. The person in charge was a clever one. He immediately came over to serve him with care. From the appearance of this big man, he could feel the aura which made others dare not huff an audible breath! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When they were heading in, someone jumped out right next to him, and suddenly bumped into Anthony. Anthony slightly restrained his steps. His extremely bad mood now became even more restless, and his expression could no longer be described as cold. It would not be surprising if he kills someone on the spot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m terribly sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Lucia was stunned when she looked up and saw Anthony. She reacted immediately. ¡°Mr. Marwood, hello!¡± Anthony swept across the wine ss tray that she was holding, and he seemed to have no idea who she was. The bodyguard at the back stepped forward to remind him. ¡°It¡¯s a staff member of the Aesthetic Clinic.¡± ¡°Resigned?¡± Nobody knew if Anthony was asking the bodyguard or Lucia. Lucia lowered her head and answered timidly, ¡°No¡­¡± She thought to herself, ¡®Would I be fired for making extra money like this?¡® She came here secretly to work. Her family needed money, and the sry at the Aesthetic Clinic was simply not enough. She was afraid of being fired, so she hurriedly exined, Mr. Marwood, I onlye here at night when I have || nothing to do. I hope that you don¡¯t fire me. I won¡¯te again!¡± Lucia looked a little pitiful. Looking at her appearance, Anthony seemed to be thinking of something. The smile on his lips did not reach his deep ck eyes, and he stepped forward. ¡°Let her enter the private room. || The person in charge behind him immediately understood. After Anthony and his party left, the person in charge immediately said to Lucia, ¡°You¡¯re lucky! Mr. Marwood has never ordered anyone here. You¡¯re the only one.¡± Lucia¡¯s heartbeat elerated for a while. It was all thanks to the dim light in the bar that her red face was not visible. She did not understand why this happened, but she could hear Mr. Marwood clearly just now. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± The person in charge saw her hesitation and asked. ¡°I¡­I want to try.¡± Lucia summoned the courage to speak. ¡°That¡¯s right, no one will refuse the chance to climb upwards, especially this chance. Since you know each other, you should be very clear about the benefits of serving him well. It will change your life!¡± The person in charge told her this, hoping that she would bring benefits to both parties. Then he urged her to go to the private room. Lucia thought about changing her life. She definitely wanted to¡­ Entering the private box, there was not only Anthony, but also other prominent figures in Luton. Some of them put down the drinks they were holding. Lucia proceeded to pour wine for Anthony, and the man sitting on the sofa was making her heart pound faster. Anne yed with her children in bed after taking a bath. After the children fell asleep, she did not feel sleepy yet, so she scrolled aimlessly on her phone. After scrolling for half an hour, she yawned and her phone screen shed. A call came in. She saw that it was an unsaved number. Who was it? . She answered, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Oliver.¡± Anne felt her nerves jump. ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°We have a situation here, Ms. Vallois. Would you like toe over?¡± Oliver said in a slightly subtle way. ¡°Mr. Marwood drank too much.¡± Anne thought about her rebellious act against Anthony earlier, and she did not want to have contact with I¡¯m Anthony in such a short time. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, already in bed. He¡¯s drunk then you should send him home!¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 131 Chapter 131 ¡°Ms. Vallois¡® presence would be required.¡± Anne felt something was wrong. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you know Lucia? She bumped into Mr. Marwood in the bar. If you don¡¯te¡­¡± Oliver left it up to the imagination. From N?velDrama.Org. Anne realized the seriousness of the matter. She had never seen anyone who could leave untouched after provoking Anthony. Lucia was the only one who stood on her side among her colleagues in the Aesthetic Clinic. How could she turn a blind eye? ¡°If you agree, I will send someone to pick you up,¡± Oliver said. ¡°No, just give me the address.¡± Anne, who hung up the phone, looked at the three children sleeping soundly on the bed and covered Charlie¡¯s belly with a nket. She would leave them at home. They would not wake up as quickly as they had just fallen asleep. The only thing she was afraid of was that they woke up hungry in the middle of the night and could not find her. Anne was really afraid to meet Anthony, but what about Lucia? She could not just leave her there to be defiled by Anthony. Thinking that her menstruation was notpletely over, Anthony probably would not want to touch her anyways. With this thought in mind, Anne locked the door and left the house. She took a taxi and went straight to the bar. It was the most high¨Cend bar in the downtown area. It was an entirely different world inside. Anne asked the people at the bar to lead the way. It was very easy to find. Entering the box, before she could see Anthony and others, she was frightened by the scene on the stage right in front of the box. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I can¡¯t¡­let me go!¡± Lucia rolled on the ground crying, her clothes almost torn. The four men surrounding her were pulling at her legs and touching her hands while Lucia was fighting back. Anne, without giving it a second thought, stepped forward and pushed one of the men away. She pulled Lucia up. Lucia was so scared that she hugged her and cried, ¡°Help me¡­help me¡­ ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Anne turned her face to look at the audience watching the show. Her line of sight caught Anthony¡¯s warm ck eyes, and she could not hide her anger. She let go of Lucia, walked off the stage, and stood in front of Anthony. She really wanted to curse at him violently and tell him off! She knew that would be of no help. She would probably have to suffer along with Lucia. Everyone in the box respected Anthony. Naturally, no one will speak for them as puny littlemoners they were! Anne suppressed her inner emotions and kept her calm. ¡°Can you let her go?¡± Anthony did not get what he expected and was surprised. ¡°Give me a reason.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t provoke you. It was my fault¡­¡± It was not the first time Anne had bowed her head in front of Anthony and admitted her mistake. She had be ustomed to it. ¡°Why do you think what happened to her is because of you?¡± Anthony raised his hand and pointed at Lucia, who was feeling embarrassed on the stage. Anne was speechless. She stood there like an idiot. L ¡°Did I tell you to stop?¡± Anthony roared violently at the men, causing Anne¡¯s body to tremble. Lucia cried again. Anne looked at Anthony, who was drinking indifferently, her shoulders slumping. In the entire box, except the ones on the stage, no one else dared to make a sound. Anne took a few deep breaths and sat down beside Anthony. After his ss was empty, she poured the wine for him, her voice softening, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I will make friends with your consent in the future, and I will stay away from irrelevant people. ¡°I Anthony turned his face away. His ck eyes were dark and unrevealing. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Anne looked at him, and even though her pupils trembled, she did not move. ¡°Did you drink too much?¡± It was true that Anthony drank too much, but he did not appear to be drunk like others. He still looked regal and elegant. Anne¡®s gaze fell on Anthony¡®s wet thin lips. Leaning over, she gently touched and rubbed against it. Anthony had not reacted, which was the best response she could get, She was expecting to be pushed away. Anne kissed him for a while until she was short of breath. She pressed her lips against the corner of his lips and asked, ¡°I have made you a promise. Can you let her go? I have always listened to you, but can you forgive me this time?¡± Anthony pinched her chin. ¡°Are you sure this is the only time?¡± ¡°The previous ones don¡®t count...¡± Anne pouted and whispered to him. Anthony stared at her slightly squeamish face with dark eyes. His eyes darkened, and he raised his hand. Oliver immediately ended the performance on stage. Lucia cried and shrank to the side. If Anthony gave the order anyter, she would bepletely naked on stage. Anne felt relieved when she heard that the noise on stage had subsided and asked, ¡°Are you still drinking? Or should I apany you back?¡± Anthony narrowed his ck eyes slightly and said in a hoarse voice,¡°You guys have fun.¡± He stood up. Anne hurriedly followed. Before leaving the box, she looked at Lucia on the stage. At least she was safe. After Anne got into the car, Anthony did not pay any attention to her, slumped in the back seat, and leaned back with his eyes closed, probably asleep. The dim light in the car fell on his face. Anne knew that he was drunk, but he did not seem so. Those who did not know him probably thought he was just asleep. More than half an hourter, when Anne was about to fall asleep, the car entered The Curve and stopped in front of the Royal Mansion, Anne got out of the car and turned around. Anthony was still leaning against the seat. He had not moved since he got in the car, Just when Anne was thinking about what to do, he moved. He got up and stood up straight. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When passing by Anne, he nced at her with drunken ck eyes. His long legs moved sluggishly. He was in a worse state than when he left the bar. She followed him into the hall. Hayden came over. ¡°Mr. Marwood, you¡¯re back.¡± Anne asked, ¡°Is there any way to cure his hangover?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get some tea right away.¡± Hayden turned around and went away. Anne stepped forward. ¡°Shall I take you to your room? I¡¯ll let someone bring it to youter.¡± She helped Anthony into the room. Anthony fell directly on the bed. Anne squatted down, took off his shoes, and put his legs on the bed. She got up and looked at Anthony with his eyes closed. Even if he was asleep, he was still dangerous. She could not let her guard down. She had just turned around when ¡°Had I given you permission to leave?¡± Anne was stunned for a moment, turned her head, and met Anthony¡¯s unfathomable fierce ck eyes as if him being drunk was just an act. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a hot towel,¡± Anne said. Seeing that Anthony did not respond, she went to the bathroom and came out not long after. She ced the warm towel on his face and wiped it gently. Anthony remained still, his ck eyes staring at her for a moment. This made Anne very uncertain of herself, and she was more careful when wiping it for fear of offending him. Anthony sped her wrist suddenly.d Anne was so frightened her heart almost jumped out. ¡°What¡­ how¡­ ah!¡± Anne had not finished her words, and she was thrown on the bed in a whirl: Her body went numb when she saw his ck eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to!¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Anthony held her face and looked at her. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Anne was taken aback by the question. She thought he was the one who wanted to do something. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to do anything.¡± ¡°Then why are you here?!! ¡®¡­I sent you home.¡± That sounded illogical. Anthony was a dangerous man, and he had bodyguards to keep strangers away from him. Why would he need her to send him home? Was Anthony asking such a strange question because he was drunk? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. A knock on the door broke the silence in the air. ¡°It¡¯s tea for your hangover. I¡¯ll get it.¡± Anne pushed the sturdy arm that was supporting her away. A secondter, Anthony rolled over and let go The weight on her body was gone, and Anne breathed a sigh of relief. She hastily got up from the bed and went to open the door. Hayden gave Anne some tea, expecting her to give it to Anthony herself. Anne could not refuse and took it with both hands. of her. Hayden closed the door. Anne carried it into the bedroom, and Anthony was standing beside the bed, unbuttoning his shirt. ¡°Drink it.¡± Anthony nced at her and said, ¡°I never drink tea to cure hangovers.¡± Anne wondered why he did not tell her that when she told Hayden to make some tea. She supposed he just liked to see her waste her time. Anthony had nopassion, that was for sure. ¡°Then¡­¡± Anne wanted to return it to Hayden. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Anne was surprised and handed him the cup of tea. Anthony turned around, took the tea, and started drinking. The ck shirt on his body had beenpletely unbuttoned, revealing his strong body. His chest muscles and abs were huge. Anne turned her eyes away. After Anthony finished drinking, she took the cup and was about to leave. ¡°Follow me.¡± Anthony went to the bathroom. Anne stood there with an empty cup in her hand, not knowing what to do. What was Anthony going to do? She had already said she did not want to make out with him! She was on her period! She now hoped that Anthony had remained drunk instead of sobering up. ¡°How long are you making wait for you?¡± The low and intimidating voice from the bathroom brought her back to her senses. ¡°Coming!¡± Putting down the cup, Anne bravely entered the bathroom. Pushing open the door, she was a little stunned when she saw a man with closed eyes lying in the bathtub. ¡°Massage me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Anne walked over, stood behind Anthony, and put both hands on his broad shoulders. She felt the firm muscles and the warm skin on her fingertips. His skin was surprisingly soft. ¡°Why are you so weak? Didn¡®t you have breakfast?¡± Anthony asked. Anne tried her best to exert force on Anthony¡®s shoulders. Anthony¡®s expression remained unchanged. Anne could not exert herself for a very long time, and she was feeling the strength in her fingers failing already. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 134 Chapter 134 ¡®Didn¡¯t he know I don¡¯t have much strength?¡® Usually, when she was struggling in Anthony¡¯s hands, she waspletely powerless. ¡°Ah!¡± When Anne pressed the muscles on his shoulders, her hand slid down identally. Her nails slid across Anthony¡¯s neck, and her whole body almost fell into the bathtub. Anthony¡¯s face turned dark. His ck eyes opened, and displeasure shed in his eyes. Anne hurriedly stood up and noticed a red mark on Anthony¡¯s neck like a cat scratch. She was so frightened that she stuttered, ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to¡­it was an ident¡­¡± ¡°Get out,¡± Anthony said impatiently. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Anne was desperate to leave immediately. After she went out, she did not dare to leave. She stood in the bedroom and waited. When Anthony came out of the bathtub, he still had not sobered up. Standing in front of the mirror, he saw the conspicuous red mark on his neck. Before he could react, the difort in his stomach made him frown. He had not eaten at night, drank alcohol, and got angry with Anne. He was suffering from stomach problems again. Anthony walked out of the bathroom wearing his pajamas, looking very displeased. He opened the drawer and saw it empty. He ordered, ¡°Go to the study drawer and get me some medicine.¡± Anne saw Anthony sitting on the edge of the bed, breathing heavily as if he was ufortable. ¡°Okay.¡± She turned around and left for the study. She saw small white containers in the desk drawer, but they were empty. What medicine was this? She nced at the instruction manual and noticed it was for the stomach. She looked through other drawers and only found this bottle. Walking out of the study, she met Hayden, who came over and asked, ¡°Is this more of this medicine? I only saw one bottle.¡± ¡°This is Mr. Marwood¡¯s medicine for his stomach problems. Is Mr. Marwood suffering from stomach problems? Damn it! I¡¯ll call Dr. Brown and tell her to bring the medicine over!¡± Hayden hurriedly turned around to make the call. Anne hesitated, asked the maid for a ss of milk, and took it to the room while it was hot. Anthony was still sitting on the edge of the bed, resting on his forehead with one hand, bending his upper body slightly, revealing the sexy chest muscles under his pajamas. His eyebrows were twisted fiercely as if he was suffering from the difort in his stomach. ¡°We¡¯ve run out of medicine. Hayden has already called Dr. Brown to deliver it here. Can you bear with it?¡± Anne stepped forward and handed him the cup. ¡°Here is some milk. It¡¯s warm, and it¡¯s good for your stomach..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t drink this stuff.¡± Anthony¡¯s voice was hoarse and less hostile than usual. ¡®Not even when you¡¯re in so much pain?¡® Anne thought, what a picky person he was. ¡°You could just have a little?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Anthony moved, raised his ck eyes, and looked at her fixedly. ¡°You seem to be worried about me. Why?¡± Anne trembled. ¡°Why else? I was hoping that you could have mercy on me when you get angry with me¡­¡® Anthony stared at her with dark eyes, and a convulsion in his stomach made him frown. Seeing the cold sweat on his forehead, Anne asked, ¡°Are you not drinking it?¡± ¡°¡­Come over here.¡± Anne hurried forward and gave him the cup. Anthony drank the milk with an expressionless face. When Anne took the cup, she asked, ¡°Do you want some candy to wash it down?¡± Anne supposed he would need something to wash it down if he did not like milk. After she finished asking, she was pulled over, her hand subconsciously resting on Anthony¡¯s sturdy thigh, her face stopping a few centimeters away from his. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Anthony raised her chin and pressed his thin lips to hers. ¡°Mmm!¡± Anne choked, her long eyshes trembling, and she closed her eyes. When he pulled away from her, Anne was deprived of oxygen to the point of dizziness. Her face flushed red, and her mouth smelled of milk. Dr. Brown came very quickly and was not surprised when she saw Anne. The stomach medicine was given to Anthony. He soon fell asleep, looking rather peaceful. Anne followed out of the room and asked, ¡°Does he have a serious stomach problem?¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 ¡°It¡®s been five or six years since he had stomach problems...¡± Dr. Brown said. Anne thought it was about the same time as when she left the country. At that time, Anthony was not that powerful in Luton, so the stomach problem was probably caused by his career. Every time she checked Anthony¡®s location, he was almost always in the Archduke Group. . Dr. Brown looked at ¨¤nne who came down with her, took a nce upstairs, and asked, ¡°Aren¡®t you staying here?¡± Anne was a little embarrassed. ¡°No, I want to go back.¡± If she wanted to please Anthony, she should stay, even if she was not doing anything. However, she has children at home she needs to consider. ¡°I¡®ll take you back home in my car.¡± ¡°No, I can take the subway.¡± ¡°There is no subway at this time of the day.¡± Dr. Brown smiled. Anne was embarrassed. ¡°Then... Thank you!¡± Dr. Brown drove, and Anne sat in the passenger seat, not knowing what to say for a while. ¡°It seems that Mr. Marwood drank a lot at night.¡± Dr. Brown broke the silence. ¡°He had already drunk too much when I arrived at the bar,¡± Anne said. ¡°He must have been drinking on an empty stomach. I told him that if he wanted to drink, at least eat something first. With his status in Luton, no one would dare to force him to drink,¡± Dr. Brown said. Anne thought about it. That meant Anthony had not eaten when he went to her ce and had gone straight to the bar instead. Could it have something to do with her? How was that possible? She thought too highly of herself. From beginning to end, it was Anthony who had been forcing her to follow his orders. He had forced her to cut off her rtionship with Lucas. ¡°It probably would have worked if you persuaded him not to drink,¡± Dr. Brown said. ¡°Ah? I don¡®t have that much authority,¡± Anne said. Dr. Brown looked at her and said nothing. She had never seen such a special woman around Anthony. Anne returned home and was relieved when she saw her children on the bed. It was the middle of the night. She was just about to change into her pajamas. ¡°Mama¡­¡± Charlie turned over and pressed half of his body onto Chris. He raised his little head with his eyes still closed. From N?velDrama.Org. Anne hurriedly put down her pajamas, walked over, and patted his back lightly. ¡°Are you hungry? Mama will make some form for you.¡± Anne always prepared three servings of baby form just in case they were hungry. One bottle was given to Charlie, and the other went into Chris¡® arms. The opening of the bottle gently poked his small mouth, which opened instinctively, and he began to suck on the baby form. Thest bottle was given to Chloe the same way. After Charlie finished drinking, he fell back to sleep. Chris and Chloe¡¯s mouths stopped moving, so Anne took the bottles away. She could finally go to bed with peace of mind. She hugged Chloe and soon fell asleep. The next morning she went to the Aesthetic Clinic and saw Lucia, who was already there. Anne said nothing and went to change her clothes. Lucia entered the changing room. Anne nced at her and said nothing. ¡°Anne, thank you forst night. Otherwise, I¡¯d definitely¡­¡± Lucia was afraid just thinking about it. Anne did not feel worthy of epting her appreciation. 9 It was obvious that Anthony was in a bad mood, but Lucia just happened to appear at the wrong ce at the wrong time. ¡°My family is facing some financial hardships. If I don¡¯t have a client at The Aesthetic Clinic, I can only rely on my base sry. I thought I could go to the bar at night to earn some extra money, but I didn¡¯t expect to bump into Mr. Marwood. Luckily, Mr. Marwood liked you. Otherwise, my life would probably be over by now,¡± Lucia said. Anne wanted to say ¡®It¡¯s not what you think¡®, but she didn¡¯t. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Anthony¡¯s rtionship with her was not that simple. She doubted if she was even qualified to be his lover. Now she has neither money nor anyone close to her. ¡°I was also greedy. The person in charge of the bar told me that there would be a lot of tips in Mr. Marwood¡¯s box, so I went. If I didn¡¯t go, I wouldn¡¯t have caused you so much trouble,¡± Lucia said. ¡°No.¡± Anne wanted to change the subject. ¡°Do you still go to the bar at night?¡± ¡°Yes, my mother has taken all my sry. I can¡¯t even pay for my living expenses. If I go to a bar, I get cash. At least I will be able to eat.¡± Lucia was rather attractive, and she was well¨Cspoken, but Anne was still a little worried about her. ¡°The bar is a mess. Have you thought about changing to another job?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, but I¡¯ll take it slow! Life will never be too bad if I try my hardest,¡± Lucia said optimistically. Anne nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡± Working hard toward a goal¡­very inspirational indeed. Sarah came to her area with some groceries for Anne without telling her beforehand. She knew that Anne was not feeling well about what happenedst time, so she wanted to appease her and hopefully raise her spirits. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When she got to the door, she noticed she did not have a key. Seeing the flower pot next to her, she removed it and smiled when she saw the key beneath it. Anne had this habit before of carrying a key on her body and hiding one outside the door. It was still early when she entered. Sarah started cleaning up and mopping the floor. Anne¡¯s house was rather tidy. She was afraid that something would happen, so she would hide the children¡¯s things in the cab every time. The floor was not so clean though. The kitchen needed to be cleaned as well. Sarah saw the baby form in the cupboard and wondered why there would be baby form. Did Anne like to drink baby form? ¡°Still a child, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sarah smiled. ¡°Mama, open the door!¡± Someone kept tapping the door with their hands. Sarah was surprised. Who was it? She opened the door to find the three children wearing masks looking up and staring nkly at her. ¡°Aren¡®t you... the three kids in the school?¡± Sarah had a good memory. How could she not? Chris said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, we opened the wrong door!¡± After speaking, the three little kids turned around and ran away. Sarah felt speechless and closed the door. Hearing the sound of the door closing, the three little ones turned around and confirmed that this was their home. ¡°Why is she in our house?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°She wants to look for grandma!¡± ¡°We can¡®t let her know about us!¡± The three children were smart. Chloe asked, ¡°What are we going to do? Wait for Mama toe home?¡± ! Charlie was silent for a while, and then his big eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡®s go find Daddy Lucas!¡± Chris said, ¡°Let¡®s borrow someone¡®s phone!¡± Anne had gotten off work and was going home. She took out the key to open the door. When she entered, she could smell the aroma of food. That was unusual. Sarah came out of the kitchen and saw her. ¡°Anne, are you there?¡± ¡°Aunt?¡± ¡°You just have to wait another ten minutes for dinner!¡± Sarah returned to the kitchen. Anne was very surprised and looked around the house. The child¡®s belongings were locked in the cab, but she could still see that the house had been cleaned. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Where were the children? She told the children that the key was under the flowerpot, and if Mama were not home, they could open the door by themselves. Sarah came out with the dishes. ¡°Why are you standing there in a daze? Go wash your hands. Dinner is ready.¡± Anne was in no mood to eat. If the children had not returned, what should she do when they came back later? They would have to meet with Sarah head¨Con. ¡°Aunt, how did you get in?¡± Anne asked. ¡°Of course, I came in with the key under the flowerpot!¡± Sarah said. Sarah thought about making a phone call to the school. At this time, she wanted to prevent the children from meeting her aunt¡­ However, before she could, the screen changed. It was Lucas¡¯s call. She went to the balcony to answer. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you at home?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Anne asked. ¡°The children are at my house,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Why are they at your house?¡± Anne lowered her voice. ¡°Is there someone in your family?¡± ¡°Yes, my aunt is here.¡± ¡°No wonder the triplets called me, saying there were other people at home. I went to pick them up.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anne nodded. ¡°When my aunt is gone, I¡¯ll go pick them up! Would that be okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They can sleep here and go to school with me tomorrow morning. It¡¯s more convenient that way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome to take care of children¡­¡± Anne was embarrassed. ¡°No, they are very happy and well¨Cbehaved. Otherwise, you couldn¡¯t have single¨Chandedly brought them up if they were naughty kids, could you?¡± Indeed. After Anne gave birth to these three children, she wondered if God was taking pity on her. The kids could wear simple clothes by themselves when they could sit straight, although they took some time to learn it. Their growth probably elerated because she did not have the time to be a helicopter parent. ¡°Thank you very much, Principal.¡± Where were the children? She told the children that the key was under the flowerpot, and if Mama were not home, they could open the door by themselves. Sarah came out with the dishes. ¡°Why are you standing there in a daze? Go wash your hands. Dinner is ready.¡± Anne was in no mood to eat. If the children had not returned, what should she do when they came back later? They would have to meet with Sarah head¨Con. ¡°Aunt, how did you get in?¡± Anne asked. ¡°Of course, I came in with the key under the flowerpot!¡± Sarah said. Sarah thought about making a phone call to the school. At this time, she wanted to prevent the children from meeting her aunt¡­ From N?velDrama.Org. However, before she could, the screen changed. It was Lucas¡¯s call. She went to the balcony to answer. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you at home?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Anne asked. ¡°The children are at my house,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Why are they at your house?¡± Anne lowered her voice. ¡°Is there someone in your family?¡± ¡°Yes, my aunt is here.¡± ¡°No wonder the triplets called me, saying there were other people at home. I went to pick them up.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anne nodded. ¡°When my aunt is gone, I¡¯ll go pick them up! Would that be okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They can sleep here and go to school with me tomorrow morning. It¡¯s more convenient that way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome to take care of children¡­¡± Anne was embarrassed. ¡°No, they are very happy and well¨Cbehaved. Otherwise, you couldn¡¯t have single¨Chandedly brought them up if they were naughty kids, could you?¡± Indeed. After Anne gave birth to these three children, she wondered if God was taking pity on her. The kids could wear simple clothes by themselves when they could sit straight, although they took some time to learn it. Their growth probably elerated because she did not have the time to be a helicopter parent. ¡°Thank you very much, Principal.¡± After Anne hung up the phone, her body rxed. She had been out of ideas. Sarah put the tableware and chopsticks on the table and asked, ¡°Did Lucas call? I heard you say ¡®Principal¡®.¡± Anne sat down at the table and was about to pick up the utensil when Sarah tapped her hand.¡± Wash your hands.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Anne got up to wash her hands. She came back and ate together with Sarah. ¡°I¡®d bettere here often to cook for you! If you¡®re at home alone, your food probably isn¡¯t very nutritious. You won¡®t ept my money, and you don¡®t want to eat at my ce. What am I going to do with you?¡± Sarah said. ¡°No, I¡®ll just cook myself something simple. I am an adult, and I can make money by myself,¡± Anne said. Sarah thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Did you eat with Lucas¡®s mother yesterday?¡± ¡°I happened to meet them, and they were so enthusiastic, so we ate together.¡± ¡°Joanne said that she liked you the first time she saw you. You look clean and nice, and you¡®re so beautiful as well! You are destined to marry into a wealthy family.¡± Sarah was happy for her. ¡°I never thought about that.¡± ¡°Then start thinking about it from now on. When you marry into the Newman family, you will be rich, and everyone will envy you. Besides, education is of the utmost importance if you give birth to a child! Having a principal as a husband would boost your child¡®s chances of seeding in the future.¡± Anne sighed inwardly. She had no need to envision a future with kids. She already had three of them. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 138 Chapter 138 ¡°By the way, three children knocked on your door just now,¡± Sarah said. Anne¡¯s hand holding the utensils trembled, and her expression tensed. Did they? Did she see their faces? ¡°It¡¯s the three children your mother was babysitting. Strange, why are they here?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°They went to the wrong floor, probably!¡± ¡°Yes, the children said that they went to the wrong door. I don¡¯t understand why the kids¡® parents have the money to hire your mom as a babysitter but live in such a broken¨Cdown apartment! Perhaps it¡¯s because your mother doesn¡¯t charge them much,¡± Sarah spoke bluntly. Anne was silent, thinking about her children. They sure did some quick thinking. However, how would they get in touch with Lucas? Did they know Lucas¡¯s number? Anyway, with such smart children, she could rest assured knowing they would be able to fend for themselves. ¡°By the way, you have to find some time to go on a date with Lucas!¡± Sarah was very excited. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of him,¡± Anne said. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Anthony won¡¯t let me go. Lucas has a good future ahead of him, don¡¯t let it go to waste.¡± Anne would not have contacted Lucas if it was not for her children. Her promise to Anthony yesterday was still ringing in her ears. She would try her best not to meet with Lucas anymore. Sarah¡¯s face was serious, and she put down her utensils as if she lost her appetite when she heard about Anthony, ¡°In Luton, the Newman family was also powerful, but if they went against Anthony, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Anthony is a lunatic.¡± Anne was relieved. If she kept meeting Lucas, she doubted it would end well for her and Lucas. ¡®I have to think of a way to shoo Anthony away¡­ After all, I was the one who set the both of you on a blind date.¡® Sarah thought. When Anne heard those words, she felt nothing. How could it be possible for Anthony to give up? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It just was not possible. Even if Anthony did not exist, she still had her three children¡­ Sarah left after dinner. In the evening, Anne called Lucas and video called the three little ones. The kids were thrilled. They were jumping on the bed, wearing T¨Cshirts too big for their size, their faces flushed with excitement. Anne was a little embarrassed when she heard the children calling Lucas, daddy. After talking to the children for a while, Lucas told them to sleep. They were very obedient, said goodnight to Mama, and then burrowed into their respective quilts, looking extremely adorable. Lucas looked handsome and shrewd with his sses on. ¡°As the principal of the Pinnacle Academy, I can handle children pretty easily.¡± Anne smiled. ¡°Even when I was young, even if my grades were good, I would stay out of the teacher¡¯s sight, let alone the principal.¡± ¡°If you had good grades, why hide?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°I¡¯m cowardly!¡± Anneughed. ¡°Do you feel afraid when you see me?¡± Lucas stopped walking. ¡°I was nervous at first, but I¡¯m fine now,¡± Anne said embarrassedly. Lucas chuckled lightly. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 ¡°By the way, how did the three of them contact you?¡± Anne asked. ¡°They borrowed someone else¡®s phone,¡± Lucas said. Anne smiled helplessly, not knowing what to say in response. The three little ones not only remembered Lucas¡®s phone number but also borrowed a phone from a stranger to make the call. She never taught them any of that. The only thing she taught them was to call 911 if they were in any kind of danger. ¡°They are very smart, and if you train them well, they will achieve great heights in the future, ¡± Lucas praised the children. Anne felt relieved and happy. ¡°I will, i definitely will.¡± After hanging up the phone, Anney on the bed in a daze. After thinking about it, she took out her mobile phone to check the location of Anthony. Anthony was still in the Archduke Group. She did not care where he was as long as he was not near her. From N?velDrama.Org. Anthony¡®s appearancest time was very unexpected. She constantly reminded herself to check Anthony¡®s location, but he still managed to appear unexpectedly in front of her. After he had a stomach problem yesterday, he went to the group to handle business the next day. She did not expect a person who was cruel to himself to be kind to others. Since leaving the Royal Mansion that day, Anthony had not appeared for several days. It seemed that Anthony had let go of Anne, but Anne knew better. She wondered who the three children looked like more. Was it her or Anthony? At noon that day, Anne went to the lounge and received a call from Sarah. ¡°Anne, Elder Marwood is going to hold a birthday party tomorrow. You will go with me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anne was slightly stunned. ¡°It¡®s not a big deal. It¡®s just a family banquet, you can eat alone,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Auntie, I¡®m not from the Marwood family...¡± Anne felt a little weak. Why did she always get involved in the Marwood family¡®s affairs? ¡°I know, but Elder Marwood said he wanted you there. He likes you very much. He doesn¡®t have many birthdays left anyways. Let¡®s go!¡± Sarah said. Elder Marwood¡®s statement surprised Anne. She really could not tell that he liked her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Anthony won¡¯t go,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Anthony has no grudge against his grandfather. Why won¡¯t he go?¡± Anne did not understand. ¡°Even if he does, it won¡¯t be the same day as us,¡± Sarah said. Anne understood. How could Anthony be there with Sarah at the same time? Before ending the call, Anne did not agree to it, and she said she wanted to think about it. Oliver knocked on the door of Anthony¡¯s office. He nodded slightly to the figure in front of the desk. ¡°Mr. Marwood, tomorrow is the birthday banquet for Elder Marwood. It is scheduled from 2 p.m. to 7 p.m. I haven¡¯t given them your answer.¡± Anthony¡¯s body leaned back into his chair. The phone on the desktop suddenly vibrated. Anthony¡¯s eyes swept across the desk, picked up, and answered the call. A voice from the other side spoke. ¡°Are you busy?¡± Anne seldom called Anthony, and she only did so if she had to. ¡°Tomorrow is the birthday banquet of Elder Marwood. He told me to go. I don¡¯t know how to respond¡­¡± She wanted Anthony to decide for her. If Anthony said she could not go, she would not go. ¡°How obedient you are.¡± Anthony¡¯s low and slightly hoarse voice came through. Anne pursed her lips. She knew if she went to such an important asion without telling Anthony, she would be in big trouble. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 140 Chapter 140 ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Anne was stunned, and Anthony hung up the phone. Did that mean she could go? Since when did she have so much freedom? 5 Anthony threw the phone aside, his face was indifferent and his ck eyes like a falcon¡¯s. ¡°Is there any news from the police station?¡± ¡°No,¡± Oliver said. Every time he made a phone call, the entire police station panicked, and the investigators were under enormous pressure to find the murderer. However, there were still no useful clues. Anthony¡¯s ck eyes were as dark as ink. ¡°Assassination at the manor, Cheyenne¡¯s death, if I¡¯m not mistaken, they were done by the same person.¡± Oliver was shocked. ¡°How are they rted? Do you want to put the me on Mr. Marwood and worsen the rtionship between you and Miss Vallois? Are you sure you want to do that?¡± Anthony sneered. ¡°They¡¯reing for me.¡± Oliver¡¯s expression changed. ¡°The Marwood family¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the banquet,¡± Anthony instructed. Oliver nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± In the morning, Anne made baby form for the three kids, made pancakes, and put them on the small table. After the kids finished drinking the baby form in the bottle, they started eating the pancakes. They had a good appetite. They would not have been so chubby otherwise. Anne also sat on the floor with some pancakes. The family munched happily on their pancakes. ¡°Mama, I want to go live with Daddy Lucas today!¡± Charlie demanded with his fork raised. Anne almost choked on her pancakes. She cleared her throat and raised her eyes. The children¡¯s big eyes shone with excitement. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not your daddy, that¡¯s¡­¡± She pointed her finger. She then noticed that the photo had disappeared. The random handsome man whose picture she chose to be their kid¡¯s father seemed to be looking mournfully up at her. ¡°Mama, Daddy Lucas has already agreed!¡± Chloe said. Chris nodded vigorously. ¡°We asked him after school yesterday!¡± Anne was distraught. ¡°He probably doesn¡®t want to be disturbed.¡± ¡°We won¡®t disturb him!¡± the three kids said in unison. Anne did not know what to do. Watching them get on the school bus from a distance, Anne took out her mobile phone and called Lucas, asking her about her children living there. It was true, Anne was really embarrassed. However, her children knew how to get close to unfamiliar people. It seemed that they really believed that the principal was their daddy. However, thinking of Elder Marwood¡®s birthday banquet today, she did not decline Lucas¡® offer. After all, she would not get home early since she had a birthday banquet to attend. After asking for leave in the afternoon, Anne went to Sarah and then went with her to Elder Marwood¡®s manor. She was wearing a dress that Sarah had prepared for her in advance. She dressed up rather attractively with a small matching bag in her hand. Her clothes cost a lot. Anne was very awkward. She did not know why her aunt insisted on dressing her up like this. Her aunt said that she wanted her to dress formally. The people who came to the banquet were all from the Marwood family. She did know some of them, for example, Damian and Tommy. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Tommy was wearing a straight suit, looking casual and indifferent, while looking at her with a queer expression on his face. Anne turned her gaze elsewhere. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. That was no longer the gentle Tommy she knew. She would probably leave after giving Elder Marwood her presents. Of course, Sarah had prepared the gift for her. Anne really could note up with a valuable gift that could fit the Marwood family. She was not raised in a wealthy family, so she did not know which presents were appropriate and which were not. The guestsughed and chatted over tea and coffee. Sarah was happily chatting with the other guests about things only the rich knew about. Anne was rmended by Sarah to the other guests. Anne could only smile politely. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen Anne for many years. She¡¯s getting more and more beautiful!¡® ¡°You look just like your aunt!¡± ¡°You look so beautiful. There must be many suitors pursuing you, right?¡± 11 ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Sarah hurriedly said, ¡°No, Anne would never dare to have a boyfriend without my consent¡­¡± ¡°There are very few nice girls like Anne these days.¡± Anne quickly found an excuse to leave. There was no one behind the manor, so she hid under a tree to catch her breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Did my brother allow you toe here?¡± Anne turned around and saw Tommy walking toward her with his hands in his pockets while looking at her with a smile. She did not know what that smile meant. Anne had no intention of analyzing it. She did not forget how she was betrayed by Tommy that day. If it were not for Tommy, she would probably be living happily ever after with her three children far away from Anthony. Tommy stopped a few steps away and looked at her, savoring the view of her long legs. ¡°My brother will never forget your body. You look so attractive.¡± ¡°Have I offended you?¡± Anne asked, feeling ufortable. ¡°No.¡± Tommy thought about it and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot,¡± Anne ?aid. Tommy smiled humorlessly again. ¡°You¡¯re still pretty much the same as before, still naive. Do you really think that if you stay obediently by Anthony¡¯s side, he will let you go?¡± Anne¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Yes, I was wrong before, but I want to say that without me, you can¡¯t escape!¡± Tommy looked at her with a gleam in his eyes. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you have to frame me!¡± Anne was displeased. Tommy stepped forward, leaning toward Anne. Anne stepped back, leaning her back against the tree trunk. When Tommy raised her hand, her face turned slightly in fright. Tommy stretched out to grab the branches on top of her. ¡°Want to leave? I¡¯ll take you away.¡± Tommy said, ¡°This time, I¡¯m sincerely trying to help up.¡± Anne lifted her eyelids and looked at him nkly. What was he ying? ¡°Anne, didn¡¯t I treat you well before? Didn¡¯t I help you?¡± Anne did not speak. Tommy was kind to her before as if he were her brother. However, she still remembered the feeling of him stabbing her in the back. She felt a chill down her spine. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 This familiar feeling made Anne¡®s expression change. When Tommy raised his eyes and looked at her, Anne anxiously reached out and pushed Tommy away. ¡°Go away!¡± Tommy was pushed back several steps, frowning at Anne, who was full of anger. ¡°I won¡®t leave Luton. This is my home. Why do you want me to leave? Please stay away from me!¡± Anne said angrily, then turned around. Her footsteps stopped suddenly, panicking as if she had just discovered something Anthony stood tall and straight, like a beast that suddenly appeared in the dark forest, locking on his prey. He gave her quite a startle. Tommy recovered hisposure, stepped forward, and passed by Anne¡®s side. ¡°Bro, I thought you wouldn¡®te! i¡®m so surprised!¡± Anthony looked indifferent and did not speak. Tommy got his cue and left. Anne stepped forward. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°Does that bother you?¡± Anne frowned slightly, her beautiful face pure in the sunlight. ¡°No. Thank you foring. Otherwise, I don¡®t know what Tommy would do. Don¡¯t worry, if I want to leave Luton, I have to deal with my mother¡®s house first. That would be a very long process, so I would rather have a house here. Even if half a year has passed, and you l¡®et me go, I still won¡®t leave Luton.¡± She sounded sincere. Anthony squeezed her chin and pulled her forward. Anne¡®s body collided against his, her body pressed against his strong male physique. ¡°You do seem to have be more obedient. Or are you acting?¡± Anthony¡®s voice was a little hoarse, and his fingertips rubbed her soft lips. Anne felt itchy but did not dare to refuse him. ¡°No. By the way, is your stomach feeling better? Anthony narrowed his dark eyes, stared at her darkly, and said nothing. At this moment, Fanta came over. ¡°Mr. Marwood, Elder Marwood wishes to talk to you.¡± Anthony released Anne¡®s jaw, nced at her, and turned to leave. The nerves in Anne¡®s body rxed. Anthony was a very dangerous man. If Anthony knew that she was once close to Tommy, she would be in a very bad spot even though she wasn¡®t in love with Tommy. However, why did Anthonye here? Anne did not expect Anthony to be here because Ron and his wife were here. They were enemies, weren¡¯t they? Anne went to the front hall. The entire Marwood family respected Anthony, but he was hard to get close to. From N?velDrama.Org. Anthony and Elder Marwood sat on the sofa while Ron and Damian sat down. Sarah sat beside her husband, trying not to draw attention. Elder Marwood asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that girl, Anne?¡± Sarah hurriedly greeted Anne, who wanted to disappear from their sight. ¡°Come here, Anne, Grandpa called you!¡± Seeing Anne not moving, she stepped forward and pulled her over. Elder Marwood looked at Anne and pointed to the seat. ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t stand. We are all family.¡± Anne subconsciously looked at Anthony, but before she could see what was under that indifferent face, Sarah pulled her to the side and sat her down. Ron said, ¡°Dad, in fact, today I have something else to tell you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elder Marwood asked. 1 ¡°Now Anne and Anthony are together. If possible, I hope you can allow them to marry each other,¡± Ron said. Anne¡¯s mind was sluggish at first, but after hearing his words, she could not believe it. What did he mean? She was frightened. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 143 Chapter 143 She looked at Anthony and then the others. Why was he doing this? It was her aunt¡¯s duty to decide this for her, not his. Anne¡¯s mind shed through a couple of scenarios. Elder Marwood looked at Anthony with cloudy but shrewd eyes and asked Ron, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I think Anthony likes Anne very much. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be together. Besides, Anthony is not young, and it¡¯s time for him to start a family.¡± Ron looked at Anthony with a look of fear on his face but still said in front of everyone, ¡°Today is Grandpa¡¯s birthday. Let¡¯s make this happen!¡± ¡°What makes you think you can decide that for me?¡± Anthony asked with a calm and indifferent expression. ¡°Since you are here, it means that you belong to the Marwood family. Don¡¯t deny it. The blood of the Marwood family is flowing in your body!¡± Ron tried to convince Anthony. Anthony¡¯s dark eyes shed with mockery. ¡°What if I don¡¯t marry?¡± He did not deny his rtionship with Anne. Anne¡¯s face burned with panic and embarrassment. Where did they get the confidence to think that they could force Anthony to marry her? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to marry, why upy her? Either you marry, or she marries someone else. You choose!¡± Ron said. ¡°Indeed, brother, that doesn¡¯t sound very gentlemanly to me.¡± Tommy cleared his throat and joked. Anthony was very calm, holding the tea in his hand and sipping. The indifferent expression had not changed, and the ck eyes were unfathomable. ¡°These women are to be yed with, and they don¡¯t deserve to get married. Not everyone marries their prostitutes as you did.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ron looked angry. Sarah was angry, but she could only bear it. ¡°As for whether she would marry or not, it depends on when I¡¯ve had enough.¡± Anthony looked indifferent. Anne lowered her gaze, her fingers on herp folded slightly. She felt embarrassed and wanted to escape¡­ ¡°Do not dare to oppose me.¡± Anthony¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You are not powerful enough.¡± Ron was furious. Was this person in front of him his son? ¡°All right, we¡®ll let the young?ters decide what¡®s best for them. We shall not interfere.¡± Elder Marwood said. If it were not for Ron begging him beforehand, he would not have been given this chance for Ron to speak. Ron was wasting it. ¡°Dad, that¡®s not what you said. If he likes her, then he should marry her. What¡®s wrong with that? I¡®m also doing this for his good!¡± Ron did not relent. ¡°I can marry,¡± Anthony said. The people present were stunned by his sudden change of words. Especially Anne, with a bewildered look on his face. What was he talking about? Anthony¡®s face turned slightly. His ck eyes were cold. ¡°You need to divorce.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ron almost stuttered. Sarah¡®splexion changed, turning a little pale. ¡°Shut up if you can¡®t do it.¡± Anthony¡®s face was dark. Ron was so angry that he almost fainted on the spot. Just as he was about to say something, he was reprimanded by Elder Marwood. ¡°Enough! Are you finished?¡± Elder Marwood looked very displeased. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 144 Chapter 144 ¡°I¡¯m here today and have something to announce.¡± Elder Marwood looked around at his son and grandson before saying, ¡°The ten percent of the shares in my hands will be passed on to Anthony.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Damian and Tommy ount for thergest portion of the shares in the Marwood family business, and they have exactly the same amount. No matter who Elder Marwood¡¯s shares are given to, the person would be securing the leadership of the Marwood family. If Elder Marwood¡¯s shares were given to Anthony, although there were not as many as they had, they would lose the chance to be the leader of thepany! There was no expression on Anthony¡¯s face, letting off a regal aura. Ron and his wife were surprised. Tommy narrowed his eyes slightly, unable to see through his thoughts. ¡°Dad, are you serious?¡± Damian could not hold back himself and asked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Elder Marwood was serious. ¡°Tommy has shared as well, you are all my grandchildren, and no one should be left out.¡± Damian smirked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this biased? If you do this, Anthony has more shares than Tommy. Besides, with Anthony¡¯s current career status, he probably wouldn¡¯t even want this small amount of money!¡± ¡°It¡¯s his business whether he wants it or not. This is my will. Anthony,e to my study with me.¡± After saying that, Elder Marwood got up, and Fanta supported him in the study. Anne was walking outside. Sarah hurriedly ran over. ¡°What¡¯s this? He gave the shares to Anthony?¡± Anne wanted to say that if Anthony really wanted it, he would not have let the other members of the Marwood family take it as his own. Elder Marwood¡¯s move was probably to appease Anthony. ¡°Auntie, my uncle asked Anthony to marry me. Is this your doing?¡± Anne asked. Sarah pulled her over and whispered, ¡°Yes! I wanted him to decline, but I didn¡¯t expect Anthony to be so arrogant! She doesn¡¯t care about the Marwood family at all!¡± ¡°Anthony is a mentally strong person. He is not easily frightened,¡± Anne said, and in the end, she was just humiliating herself. ¡°But what should I do? You can¡¯t keep being bullied by him like this, can you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, auntie. There will always be a way out in the future. Don¡¯t implicate yourself because of me.¡± ¡°I will do anything for you. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Ron called Sarah over. Anne looked up and saw the location on the second floor where the sniper was hiding. She thought that she had rescued Anthony at that time, and she thought she could live a little better, but apparently that was not to be. She did not want to socialize with the other Marwood family members, so she turned back and went up the stairs to the second floor. No one came up here, but looking down from this position, she could see most of the manor¡¯s landscape. It was facing directly toward the door. Anyoneing out could have sniped. When Anne was standing there looking at the scenery, she realized that something was wrong behind her. It seemed that someone was approaching her. She turned around in fright, and simultaneously, her body tensed up. ¡°Ah!¡± Anne screamed in fright, her body fell back, and her hands instinctively grabbed what she could reach, but there was nothing for her to grab. The railings here were only as high as her thighs, and her upper body flipped backward over the railings. It would hurt a lot if she were to fall down from the second floor. When her feet were about to leave the ground, her hand in mid¨Cair suddenly caught something, and her body jolted to a stop. The next second, a big hand grabbed her back and dragged her back onto the second floor. ¡°Ah!¡± Anne pulled away from the railings, and she plunged into his sturdy chest, causing her to tremble and gasp for breath. When she looked up and saw his cold jawline, thin lips, straight nose, and pair of deep and sharp ck eyes. She was momentarily dazed. Three secondster, she reacted, her anger beyond words, and she pushed Anthony away. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 ¡°Say that again.¡± Anthony¡¯s expression was terrifying. Anne¡®s face was pale, and her heart was pounding. ¡°Why did you push me? You¡®re a lunatic!¡± She was humiliated in the living room just now, and now he was pushing her? She was almost scared to death! Seeing Anthony approaching her, Anne panicked. ¡°What are you doing? I¡®m correct, aren¡®t 1?¡± There was no way to retreat. The next second, Anthony grabbed her shoulders and pulled her toward him As she tilted his head, Anthony¡®s face loomed in front of her. His breath gushed onto her face. ¡°You have some guts, don¡®t you?.¡± His breath was hot, but Anne felt chilled to the bone. ¡°That¡®s not my intention. I don¡®t want to marry you at all. If I knew something like this would happen today, I would never havee here.¡± Anthony looked at her magnanimous face. His ck eyes suddenly became cold, and he pushed her back and let go of her hand. Anne sorted out her emotions and asked, ¡°Are you unhappy?¡°. Anthony nced at her indifferently. ¡°Are you probing?¡± ¡°No, I care about you.¡± Anne tried her best to be calm. Although she was trying to probe him for an answer, she could not say so. She wanted to know more. Suddenly, her wrist tightened, and she was suddenly pulled to one side. ¡°Ah! You...¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Anne pursed her lips, and she was dragged behind a water tank and the roof. She felt puzzled. Then she heard footstepsing from the stairs. Tommy¡¯s impatient voice rang out, ¡°What are you trying to say to me?¡± ¡°Which part didn¡®t you understand? Didn¡¯t you hear what your grandfather said?¡± This was Damian¡®s voice. Anne looked at Anthony subconsciously and looked into those dark eyes, which were like a ck hole. Her brows trembled, and she looked away. What was she looking at? Her wrist was still firmly shackled in Anthony¡¯s palm. Before she could decide whether to break free, she heard Damian¡®s voice again. ¡°What do we do now? The shares of the Marwood family are in Anthony¡¯s hands. We will all have to listen to his orders in the future!¡± Tommy¡¯s indifferent voice sounded, ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t get those shares, we¡¯d still have to listen to his orders anyways.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re okay with that?¡± Damian was really angry. ¡°What else can I do? Fight him? Why don¡¯t you go? Don¡¯t tell me to do something if you can¡¯t do it!¡± Damian was speechless due to his anger. ¡°Stop overthinking.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to fight Anthony, what about Anne?¡± Anne, whose name was mentioned, trembled slightly, feeling the sharp gaze from Anthony. She did not dare to raise her eyes. She did not know what else Damian and his son would talk about¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with her? Also, what was Ron thinking? They still want to marry Anne to Anthony and let that bitch Sarah triumph over me? She doesn¡¯t deserve it! To marry into the Marwood family, she did many, many horrible things! I wish I could be the one to catch her!¡± Tommy did not have the patience to listen any longer. ¡°I¡¯m not interested, I¡¯ll go down first.¡± Damian was annoyed by his attitude. ¡°You are not as good as your brother! How could I have given birth to someone as weak as you are!¡± Damian and his son left the balcony. Anne came back to her senses and wanted to pull her hand back. However, she failed to do so. Anthony turned his face and stared at her with ck eyes. It took a moment for him to look away. Anne rubbed her wrist a little ufortably after her wrist was caught for too long. Seeing no one, he said, ¡°Everyone is gone.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Anthony stared at her coldly with dark eyes. ¡°Stay away from him.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 146 Chapter 146 After speaking, he did not stay any longer and turned to leave. When Anne watched him disappear, she felt confused! Why would Anthony think she would want to get close to Tommy in the first ce? Nobody in their right mind would want to marry Tommy! After Anthony went downstairs, he took out his mobile phone and instructed, ¡°Keep an eye on Damian and his son.¡± He hung up the phone, got on his Rolls Loyce, and left. After Anne went downstairs, she did not see Anthony, and the Rolls Loyce outside was gone. When she saw Tommy, who was still there, she understood what Anthony¡¯s warning meant. Even if Anthony was not here, stay away from Tommy! After all, there must be rtives in the manor who had a good rtionship with Anthony. If she did contact Anthony, she would be in trouble. Damian was a bad person. He wanted to catch Sarah¡¯s wrongdoings so he could have the upper hand! Anne found Sarah, pulled her over, and said to her, ¡°Auntie, be careful with Damian.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I heard that Damian told Tommy that he wanted to find your wrongdoings and threaten you with them.¡± Anne could not help but tell her aunt. Sarah¡¯s eyes flickered with guilt, and then sheughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, let hime.¡± Anne naturally knew that, but she felt obligated to remind her. ¡°Auntie, can I go back home?¡± Anne asked. ¡°Of course not.¡± Sarah said, ¡°The other guests might say you are being impolite. You could think of it as apanying me. Anne knew she could not leave. She stayed at the birthday banquet for the whole entirety. People were always curious about the rtionship between her and Anthony. She had to take a lot of bathroom breaks to avoid the questions. After many dder?¡± bathroom breaks, she was stopped by Tommy. ¡°Is there a problem with your Anne looked ufortable. She was just going to walk past him. Tommy stopped her. ¡°Anthony isn¡¯t seeing this, don¡¯t hide from me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± Anne said. 1/2 ¡°You are really afraid of him,¡± Tommy said. Anne did not deny it. There was nothing shameful in being frightened of Anthony. Even when grown¨Cup men saw Anthony, they would also get frightened. ¡°I apologize for what happenedst time,¡± Tommy said. Anne was taken aback and looked at him. ¡°Are we reconciled?¡± Tommy said sincerely. Anne seemed to see the Tommy she once knew again, ¡°No. Although you betrayed mest time, I still want to thank you for helping me, though.¡± After speaking, she walked past him. The muscles on Tommy¡¯s face tightened. ¡°Anthony can¡¯t possibly marry you. He has someone he likes.¡± Anne paused slightly, looking at him. Who does Anthony like? Whoever it is, it has nothing to do with her. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Anne stayed until seven and left with Ron in their car. Ron wanted to inquire about the rtionship between her and Anthony. From N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to know what his son was thinking! Anthony was not a normal man. He was powerful and unfathomable. Anne just said that she did not know anything. Ron did not say anything. When Anne returned home, the room was calm. She was not used to not being weed by the noise of the children. After taking a shower, shey on the bed and habitually looked at Anthony¡¯s location. He was in the Archduke Group again. She was starting to wonder if something had gone wrong with the GPS. Seeing that it was still early, she texted Lucas and asked him if the children were well¨Cbehaved. Lucas video¨Ccalled her. The first thing she saw was the three little kids ying with Legos. ¡°Heads up!¡± Lucas said. The three kids turned their heads, saw their Mama in the video, and shouted happily, ¡°Mama!¡± Chloe got her little face close to the camera. ¡°Will Mamae to sleep with us?¡± Charlie held a stic knife in one hand and Lego in the other. ¡°Mama,e and see the dinosaurs I made!¡± Chris squeezed over, almost toppling Chloe over, but Lucas saved her with his hands. ¡°The bed here is huge!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anneughed. Did these three little kids take Lucas¡¯s family as their own? She even saw Chloe leaning against Lucas¡¯s leg intimately. ¡°I have many guest rooms here. You cane over at any time,¡± Lucas joked. Sheughed. ¡°Forget it, haha.¡± She knew that Lucas was joking and did not take it seriously. Afraid of taking Lucas¡¯s time, she hung up the phone after chatting for a long time. In the morning, Anne went to the subway. When she was walking, her name was called. ¡°Anne? || ¡± Anne turned around and saw a middle¨Caged man who got out of the car walking toward her, staring at her as if trying to distinguish something. He came up to her. ¡°You look so alike.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Anne was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t I? I¡­ I may have recognized the wrong person.¡± The middle¨Caged man touched his nose with his thumb, got into the car, and left. Anne stood there in a trance. How could he not know her if he called her by name? Sarah was shopping and just came out of a store. ¡°Hey.¡± Sarah saw the man walking by. Although she had not seen him for many years, she recognized him right away. Her expression changed. She opened the door to get in the car. Before the car pulled away, she was grabbed by a man. ¡°Why do you run away when you see me?¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Sarah pushed him. The man said, ¡°I went to see Anne just now.¡± Sarah was stunned by the man¡¯s words. ¡°You¡­ Why did you do that? What does she have to do with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her father.¡± Sarah pulled the man aside. ¡°Gregory Cooper, I warn you, stay away from Anne!¡± ¡°I will, but I¡¯m divorced now and have no money, so give me some money to spend.¡± Gregory Cooper stretched out his hand devilishly. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 148 Chapter 148 ¡°What? Dream on!¡± you ¡°No? Then I¡¯ll tell her that her aunt is her real mother. If your husband knew that child, would he still want you?¡± Sarah¡¯s expression changed greatly, and she was frightened. Anne was used to fetching her kids to and from school when she was not at work. The three little ones were getting more and more skilled. They can go to school by themselves, go home by themselves, and open the door with the keys by themselves. Smart kids, they were. Anne was thankful that Anthony did not trouble her these past few days. That night, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. had a Anne, who was drawing and ying with the three children, tensed with fright and immediately put her index finger on her lips and made a silent gesture toward the children. Was it Anthony? However, she saw that Anthony was still in the Archduke Group! Anne hurriedly picked up her mobile phone to check. Indeed, the location had not changed. Then the person at the door was not Anthony. Even so, she kept the child in the room just in case. While packing up the drawing books and pens in the living room, she asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± The answer to her was another knock on the door. Anne felt weird. She stepped forward and pressed her ears to the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°We are your neighbors. Why are you making so much noise?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Anne thought, was she too loud ying with the three children just now? They were just drawing¡­ She opened the door, and as soon as the door opened, it was pushed open. The collision caused Anne to stagger back several steps, and she almost fell. She stared nkly at the few men who had now entered the house and looked around. ¡°Alone at home?¡± the ruffian in front asked. Anne asked defensively, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you!¡± ¡°Then do you know Gregory Cooper?¡± Anne shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You went through the wrong door. Please go out.¡± ¡°But he said his daughter lives here!¡± Anne was quite sure that they were looking for the wrong person. ¡°My father passed away long ago, and his name is not Gregory Cooper.¡± The leader looked at Anne with a smirk. ¡°Sure enough, just like Gregory Cooper said, her daughter is very beautiful, and she can be sold for a good price to pay off Gregory Cooper¡¯s gambling debt. Take her away!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The other men walked toward her. Anne was determined not to get kidnapped. Wait, let me change my clothes first? I can¡¯t run away anyway. You can sell me for a higher price if I¡¯m dressed better, right?¡± They thought about it. ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks on me.¡± Anne entered the room and locked the door. The kids stood there with his little faces raised, looking at her worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s alright. Mama is going out. You call the principal and ask him to pick you up. If the principal asks about Mama, just say I¡¯m fine. Mama¡¯s cell phone It¡¯s in the living room. Do you remember the password?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The three little kids were tearful. ¡°1 Anne felt a pain in her heart. After Anne was taken away, the kids came out of the room. Seeing the mobile phone on the coffee table, they entered the password to unlock it. They found the principal¡¯s number and dialed it. ¡°Daddy Lucas, help¡­¡± Anne was taken to an underground club. There were all kinds of gambling equipment inside, and the fluorescentmps glowed white. A man was kneeling on the ground like a dog and was beaten until he was bruised. However, Anne still recognized the man. It was the man who called her ¡®Anne¡® at the subway entrance a few days ago and said he did not know her. As soon as Gregory saw Anne, he hurriedly pleaded to her, ¡°Anne, hurry up and save me, or I will die!¡± ¡°I do not know you.¡± ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t know me. You were thrown into Cheyenne¡¯s care by your mother when you were born. I did not marry your mother at that time, and your mother got pregnant,¡± Gregory exined. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 149 Chapter 149 ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Anne was confused by what he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t my mother Cheyenne?¡± ¡°Yes, Cheyenne was abused by your uncle, resulting in a miscarriage, and then she could no longer bear children. It just so happened that your mother gave birth to a child, so she raised you instead. Cheyenne was very happy with that arrangement.¡± Anne¡¯s face turned pale. Her lips were trembling slightly. ¡°I¡­ Who is my mother?¡± ¡°Sarah! She is not your aunt. She is your mother!¡± Gregory said. Anne stumbled, her expression in disbelief. ¡°No¡­it¡¯s impossible, you are talking nonsense! How could my aunt¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s impossible? She¡¯s your mother, I¡¯m your father, and no one knows that better than me. If it weren¡¯t for her unwillingness to give me money, I wouldn¡¯t have told you.¡± Gregory looked resentful. Immediately, he smiled and said, ¡°Are you rich?¡± Anne turned her eyes to look at Gregory, still in shock. Cheyenne was not her mother but her aunt. Sarah was not her aunt but her mother. Was that true? She could not bring herself to believe that. The leader walked in front of Anne. He looked at Anne evilly. ¡°I¡¯m having second thoughts about selling you now¡­Why don¡¯t you be my lover instead? When I¡¯m done ying with you, I¡¯ll sell you for a good price.¡± Anne looked at the man in front of her, her panic making her breathe unsteadily. ¡°I¡¯m not his daughter. You are not allowed to treat me like this!¡± After speaking, she was about to leave. The man next to her stepped forward to stop her and almost bumped into her. ¡°Nobody can save you now!¡± The man was very arrogant. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that he was free, Gregory immediately straightened his waist and walked over. ¡°Kevin, can I go now?¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to your good daughter.¡± Kevin touched Anne¡¯s face. Anne stepped back in disgust. Gregory did not hesitate at all. He turned around and ran away, not even staying to say goodbye to Anne. Anne also wanted to leave, but her hand was grabbed, and her body was held in Kevin¡¯s arms. ¡°Be obedient and serve me well. Kevin won¡¯t sell you if he¡¯s happy.¡± Anne was anxious and angry. She stretched out her hand and pped him, pushing away the disgusting man who was touching her. Kevin had never been pped by anyone. He stepped forward and kicked Anne¡¯s stomach. ¡°Ah!¡± Anne was kicked to the ground. Her stomach pain made her breathless, her body trembled and she couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. ¡°You lowly thing!¡± Kevin stepped forward and grabbed Anne¡¯s hair. ¡°Shame on you!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Anne was thrown to the pool table andy on her stomach. ¡°Since you¡¯re so ignorant, we¡¯ll have to punish you.¡± Kevin went on to pull away her clothes; revealing her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t! Go away!¡± Anne¡¯s stomach was still aching, but she still struggled. She grabbed Kevin with her hands. ¡°Take her down!¡± Kevin could not handle her alone. Two men held Anne at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t!¡± Anne stomped her feet and cried. ¡°I want to call the police. They won¡¯t have mercy on you!¡± ¡°As I said, nobody can help you today!¡± Kevin smiled slyly, staring at Anne¡¯s small waist that was exposed. Damn, he was excited! Just when he was about to start, there was a bang outside, and two of his henchmen were kicked. Kevin and the other henchmen in the house were stunned. Kevin was angry. ¡°Who is it!¡± ¡°Me.¡± Anthony entered the club, the wind blowing from the outside. 74 He had the same conspicuous long legs, tall stature, a powerful aura, and a pair of deep and falcon¨Clike ck eyes that made people terrified. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 150 Chapter 150 He went straight to Kevin. The henchmen wanted to stop him, but they were no match for his bodyguards. Kevin raised his fist and was about to punch Anthony¡¯s handsome and indifferent face. Anthony did even dodge. He raised his long legs and mmed his feet on Kevin¡¯s stomach! With a bang, Kevin directly hit the corner of the pool table, and the entire billiard ball shook. He was very powerful. ¡°Ouch!¡± Kevin fell to the ground, lying on his back. His body twitched and stopped moving. Anne looked at the people on the ground. She calmed down, and her body slid down weakly to the ground. Before shended on the ground, something tightened around her waist, and her body was lifted into Anthony¡¯s strong and thick chest. Anne still had tears in her eyes. When she looked at Anthony, she looked pitiful. Anthony¡¯s dark eyes moved, and he picked up the person in his arms. As he walked out, he instructed, ¡°Finish them!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Kevin and others did not know about her rtionship with Anthony. If they did, they would not have dared to kidnap Anne! Anne was carried into the car. After the car started to leave, she said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± Anne lowered her gaze. ¡°No¡­¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She was not physically injured, but she could not calm down. She persuaded herself not to believe what the man said. If he was her father, how could he betray his daughter so easily and run away without looking back? However¡­ she did not know who to believe. Especially when she thought of Sarah¡¯s troubles with Cheyenne. Now to think about it, she had felt something strange. Anne stayed there, motionless, and heard a low voice. ¡°Come here.¡± She raised her head and approached obediently. She let Anthony hug her and sat on hisp. ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Anne lowered her face with tears in her eyes as if she had suffered a lot of grievances. Anne¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°Why are you here?¡± SESASTAN She remembered that she had seen Anthony¡¯s position before opening the door, and he was in the Archduke Group. How could she be found so quickly? Was he tracking her? She assured herself that was impossible. If he knew what she was doing all along, he would have already found out about the kids. ¡°I just entered themunity and saw you being taken into a car,¡± Anthony said. Anne thought, could it be that Anthony did not bring his cell phone? Anthony was in a trance, his jaw twitched, and his pupils trembled slightly. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡­ provoked them, so they took me over¡­ Thankfully you showed up. Otherwise¡­¡± Anne did not dare to think about the consequences. Being humiliated and trampled on by them was worse than death. If she said so, would Anthony believe her? Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 151 Chapter 151 However, Anthony did not ask any further questions. Anne leaned against his chest in a low mood, her head groggy. In the past, she was Sarah¡¯s niece and was tortured in every possible way. Wouldn¡¯t Anthony wish she died if she became Sarah¡¯s biological daughter? This made her extremely frightened, and she trembled lightly in Anthony¡¯s arms. The ck jacket next to her was brought over and put on Anne¡¯s body, covering her exposed shoulders and her trembling body. There was silence and depression in the closed carriage. Anne fell asleep in waves of hesitation. When she woke up, she was already in the Royal Mansion. It was bright outside, and when she looked at the time, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. She was in the car and had fallen asleep in Anthony¡¯s arms. There was another new set of clothes on the bed. After Anne put it on, she walked out the door and went downstairs. Seeing her, Hayden hurried over. ¡°Ms. Vallois is awake. I have prepared something for you. Do you want to eat now?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Anthony?¡± ¡°Mr. Marwood went to thepany early in the morning,¡± Hayden said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. I want to go home first, thank you.¡± Anne left after saying that, feeling ufortable. Hayden said from behind her, ¡°I will order someone to drive you home.¡± Anne did not refuse this time and left. She was back home. After entering the door, she saw the mobile phone still on the coffee table. The children were not at home. Picking up the phone, she found Lucas¡¯s number and dialed it. ¡°How are you?¡± Lucas¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve got a few things going on at home. I troubled youst night, I¡­ I had no choice but to ask the child to find you when something happened suddenly,¡± Anne said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The children are worried about you. They haven¡¯t slept well all night.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Principal.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Anne hung up the phone and went downstairs to take a taxi to the school. When they saw their Mama, they rushed toward her aggrievedly, holding on to Mama¡¯s leg. Anne squatted down, hugged them, andforted them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mama is okay.¡± ¡°Was the man a bad guy?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°He was so fierce.¡± Chloe¡¯s big eyes were watery. ¡°Definitely not a good person,¡± Chris agreed. Anne smiled and touched their little heads. ¡°Well, they are bad guys. They have already been captured by the police, and they will note to harass us again in the future.¡± ¡°Great!¡± The kids nodded vigorously, expressing their approval. Anne apanied the three little kids for a while. Seeing that they were having a good time with the other children, she left. She stood outside the nursery in a trance. Was she going to see Lucas? She should probably meet up with him and express her gratitude. She hesitated because she was worried that Anthony might hear about it. She had promised him not to meet Lucas. What was she going to do now? The phone in her purse rang. She took out her mobile phone and was stunned when he saw the caller ID. Sarah was calling her. How should she treat Sarah? As her mother or aunt? Perhaps the man was just bluffing. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 152 Chapter 152 The man was very untrustworthy. Well, she could just ask. ¡°Aunt¡­¡± ¡°Auntie will go to cook for you in the evening. Is there anything you want to eat? Auntie bought you some food.¡± Sarah¡¯s cheerful voice came through the phone, and it seemed that cooking for her niece was a delightful thing to do. Anne would have felt loved in the past, but now¡­ ¡°Anne?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why are you silent?¡± ¡°Have you eaten lunch yet?¡± Anne asked, ¡°Do you want toe out and have a meal together? 11 ¡°Now? I will look for a restaurant and book a room, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Anne entered the room, Sarah was pouring water into two teacups. Obviously, it was the waiter¡¯s business, but she did it herself. ¡°You are here!¡± Sarah put the menu on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s see, what do you like to eat?¡± Anne walked over and threw her bag aside, not in the mood. ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Sarah noticed that she was unhappy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anne sat on the seat. Her face was gloomy, her eyes lowered, and she did not speak. Sarah asked again, ¡°Are you angry with the people in the Aesthetic Clinic? They are a bunch of brainless people. Ignore them!¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s order food!¡± Anne said. Sarah saw her face turning pale, and she just thought maybe she was just hungry. She was busy ordering her favorite dishes. As soon as the waiter left, Anne still could not hold back and ask, ¡°Are you my mother?¡± ¡°What?¡± Anne raised her head and looked straight at Sarah. ¡°A man told me that he was my father and you were my mother. When you gave birth to me, you gave me to my uncle. Is that so? ¡± Sarah¡¯s face suddenly became flustered. ¡°Who¡­ Who said that? Absolutely not!¡± Anne saw Sarah trying her best to cover up, and her mood dropped to rock bottom. ¡°Then let¡¯s do a paternity test.¡± ¡°Why do you need a paternity test if you don¡¯t have anything to hide?¡± Sarah no longer dared to look directly into Anne¡¯s eyes. When she looked over, Anne¡¯s tears fell, which made her heart tighten, ¡°Anne¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, is that right?¡± Sarah reached out to hold the cup. Her hands were shaking. It spilled onto her skirt. In the end, she gave up and said, ¡°Yes, you are my daughter, I¡­ I had no choice but to give you¡­ to Cheyenne because I wasn¡¯t married¡­¡± Anne¡¯s tears welled up, and she choked. ¡°Why did you do this to me? You gave birth to me, but you let me call you aunt all the time. What were you thinking?¡± ¡°Anne, I gave birth to you out of wedlock, and I couldn¡¯t get married. Cheyenne was good to you, so I can rest assured that you have aplete family.¡± Sarah expressed embarrassment. Anneughed. She also gave birth out of wedlock, so it was indeed difficult for her to marry again. However, she would never abandon her child! ¡°Anne¡­¡± Sarah stepped forward and grabbed her hand. Anne refused to take her hand, not letting her touch her. ¡°Go away.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sarah knew that she could not ept it for a while. ¡°Okay, calm down, but I want to tell you that I have always loved you.¡± Anne¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Also, can you not let your uncle¡­ know about this?¡± Sarah said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if he finds out, he will be very angry.¡± After Sarah left, Anney on the table and cried. Her heart was so full of pain that she was almost out of breath. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Her aunt became her mother. Was there anything more outrageous than this? If it were not for the appearance of that man, she would never have known it for the rest of her life! Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 153 Chapter 153 The waiter came in and saw her crying, not knowing what to do. Anne sensed someone, raised her head and wiped the tears off her face. Looking at the dishes in the waiter¡¯s hands, she knew that the dishes that were served could not be returned, but she did not have any appetite. She wanted to pay the bills. ¡°Would you like to take away the leftovers?¡± Anne got up and said, ¡°No need, you can eat them!¡± Under the surprised eyes of the waiter, she left the room. When she went to pay the bills, she noticed that Sarah had already paid. Anne turned around and left. Anne felt dizzy. What else was real in her life? After returning home, Anne copsed on the bed and had no strength. The phone rang in her purse for a long time before she answered. When he saw that it was from the school, her spirits lifted. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mama, can I sleep at school today?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°There are other little friends!¡± Chloe shouted from the side. ¡°Sleep all night!¡± Chris yelled. Anne naturally agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± At this time, she was not in the mood, so she would not be able to cope with the children. Anney on the bed, not knowing when she had fallen asleep. When she opened her eyes, it was already dark. She sat up and made simple food for herself. She sat on the ground and stared at the TV. There was a comedy show on it, but she could notugh. The phone next to her rang. When she saw the caller ID, Anne almost lost it. Why did Sarah call her again? What was she thinking? She did not answer. After the ringtone stopped, the text message notification rang again. [Anne, you must never tell a third person about this. Do this favor for me, all right?] 54 Anne wanted tough, but there were tears in her eyes. She seemed to be very afraid that Ron would find out that she had given birth to a child. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This reminded her of the days in her previous family. Her father was violent, and her mother died. She could only be ced in a boarding school, even on Sundays, and she was homeless. It all costs money. No one wanted her, and naturally, no one cared about her. The school suggested that she be sent to an orphanage. Anne was still a child at that time, and the adults arranged everything for her. Just when she was about to be sent away, Sarah appeared and said she would pick her up to live with the Marwood family. Anne still remembered how she felt at that time, with tears of grievance in her eyes, but she did not dare to cry. Fortunately, someone finally wanted her. Her aunt became the only person who loved her. Later, she was raped and oppressed by Anthony, and he chose to escape to study abroad. At that time, Sarah had no intention of revealing anything. How did she manage to stay calm when facing her daughter? In the Archduke Group, Anthony¡¯s office was brightly lit. Oliver knocked on the door, went in, and put aplete report on Anthony¡¯s stage. ¡°I found Gregory Cooper and went to check the hospital where Ms. Vallois was giving birth. It is confirmed that Ms. Vallois is Sarah¡¯s biological daughter, not her niece,¡± Oliver said. Anthony¡¯s ck eyes were like ck pools, and he could not hide his disgust. ¡°That is not surprising.¡± ¡°If the Marwood family knew about it, I¡¯m afraid it would cause a lot of trouble,¡± Oliver said. Anthony held the document in his hand, with a frightening savage luster in his eyes. ¡°Exactly what I want!¡± Anne sat in a bar, holding a wine ss, her eyes nk. Everything in the bar seemed to have nothing to do with her, and the noise was not helping. She thought it would improve her mood! The wine did not work either. She felt dizzy. ¡°Hey, why are you drinking here alone? Lonely?¡± A man approached and chatted with her. ¡± Why don¡¯t my brother and Ie to apany you?¡± Brother? Anne turned her face sluggishly, looking at the face with a lopsided smile, her thoughts drifting away. Yes, if Anthony knew that she was Sarah¡¯s biological daughter, her life would only be a dead end. Was he going to investigate Gregory? She did not say why she was kidnapped at the time¡­ ¡°Shocked by our handsomeness?¡± The man¡¯s hand took the opportunity to wrap his arms around her shoulders. CA Anne¡¯s face froze instantly, and she got off the high stool in fright. Not because of the man but the person behind the man. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man followed her line of sight, and a man who was slightly taller than him appeared silently behind him, exuding such a powerful aura that the man harassing Anne almost fell off his chair. ¡°Go away!¡± Anthony said, his voice low and cold. The man had never seen such a terrifying person, and he disappeared in a blink of an eye. Anne looked at Anthony, who had suddenly appeared there. It did not seem like a coincidence at all, and her body instinctively took a step back. Anthony tugged at the neckline, revealing the skin below the neck. It was a simple gesture, but it made him seem like he was going to attack someone. ¡°Why did you get drunk here?¡± Anthony sat down on the high stool and faced her, his ck eyes unfathomably cold. His legs were long, still touching the floor even though he was sitting on a high stool. Anne observed Anthony¡¯s words and expressions, not knowing whether he was asking casually or if he had another purpose. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Anthony¡¯s emotions were hidden, Anne drank wine, her face was flushed, and her pupils were watery. Under the influence of alcohol, she bravely stepped forward, getting closer and closer to Anthony, her body between his legs, and tears trembled in her eyes. She choked up and said, ¡°Actually¡­ everything I suffered from you was well deserved. I deserved to be tortured by you.¡± Anthony raised his hand, grabbed the back of her neck, and pulled her forward. ¡°Since it¡¯s what you deserve, don¡¯t resist me.¡± Anne was almost suffocating. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 154 Chapter 154 She obviously did not, did she? ¡°Yes, I know. What else do you want to say?¡± Anthony asked. Anne frowned, lowered her head, and bit Anthony¡¯s index finger forcefully. Anthony frowned. Instead of breaking her teeth, he asked with a grin, ¡°You want to bite it off, huh?¡± Yes, Anne wanted to bite off his fingers. She hated it. Was it her fate to pay off her mother¡¯s debts? When Anne woke up, it was already afternoon. She felt awful. She got dressed and dragged her weak body downstairs. She stopped by the sofa in the hall and looked around. She remembered that when she came backst night, She was raped by Anthony, and her bag fell off the sofa when she passed by. Hayden came over. ¡°Ms. Vallois, are you looking for this?¡± Anne turned around, and Hayden was holding her bag. ¡°Thank you.¡± She was about to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± A low and intimidating voice sounded. Anne¡¯s body froze. She did not expect Anthony to still be there at this time. It was almost noon. He did not go to the Archduke Group. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Anne¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. Anthony nced at her and ordered, ¡°Come and have lunch.¡± After speaking, he went to the dining room. Anne was afraid of Anthony¡¯s temper. After all, what happenedst night made her afraid to see Anthony now. She put down her bag and went to the dining room! Anthony had already sat down, and lunch was all set. Anne sat down at the nearest seat to Anthony. The cutlery was there, and she did not dare to move the cutlery elsewhere. The atmosphere was quiet, with only the sound of the cutlery clinking. And¡­the phone was ringing from the hall. Anne¡¯s expression froze slightly. It was hers. ¡°I¡¯m going to answer the phone.¡± She was just about to get up. From N?velDrama.Org. Anthony spoke, ¡°Go get it.¡± The maid not far away went immediately. Instead, Anne was a little panicked. She hoped it was not a call from the school. Her secret¡­ The maid brought her her cell phone. When Anne saw the call, she subconsciously looked at Anthony. She did not want to answer Sarah¡¯s call. ¡°Take it,¡± Anthony ordered. Anne had to answer, ¡°Hello¡­¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 155 Chapter 155 ¡°Did you tell Ron?¡± Sarah asked anxiously, unable to calm down, ¡°Now Ron hase to ask me if I have had children before. Was it because you said something? It can¡¯t be Gregory, so it must be you!¡± ¡°I did not.¡± Anne did not want to talk to her anymore. ¡°Bye.¡± Putting the phone next to her, she continued to eat. Anthony did not say anything. However, Anne knew that he had seen through everything long ago. tell the Marwood family?¡± Anne asked. ¡°Did you ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Anthony asked. He stretched out his hand to hold Anne¡¯s chin and lifted it. ¡°I have been waiting for this day. Let that old man see Sarah¡¯s true identity.¡± Anne looked at those eagle¨Clike ck eyes, her pupils contracted, and she trembled slightly. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Anthony looked at her with a wicked smile on his face like a devil. Without waiting for Anne to speak. ¡°Anne, if you want to me me, me yourself for being unlucky!¡± He released her chin. Her skin throbbed from his grip. ¡°Do you still hold on to your promise of half a year?¡± Anne asked. Anthony turned his face and stared straight at her. ¡°Of course.¡± Anne did not speak anymore, as if she got the answer she wanted. This was just a trick. She would still leave early after finding the murderer who killed Cheyenne. Every second she spent by Anthony¡¯s side was torment, and her life always felt threatened. She does not want to be in Anthony¡¯s life anymore. She just wanted to raise her children in Anne returned home. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Sarah sitting in the room. Looking at those eyes, it seemed that she had just cried. ¡°Ron is going to divorce me,¡± Sarah said sadly. ¡°I did not tell him about it.¡± peace. ¡°I know. It was Anthony who said it. He wants me to be abandoned!¡± Sarah¡¯s expression turned sharp in a blink of an eye. ¡°I won¡¯t get a divorce! What¡¯s wrong with having a child? I sincerely love him! Why does he do this to me?¡± She immediately stood up, walked to Anne, and grabbed her hand. ¡°Can you help me to get help from Anthony? Tell him to say something nice? As long as Anthony says anything, Ron will agree to it!¡± Anne stepped back and distanced herself from her. ¡°Anne, are you still angry with me? I was forced to do so.¡± ¡°I am not angry with you. However, since you did not want me at the beginning, you shouldn¡¯t have taken me to the Marwood family and let me meet a demon like Anthony!¡± Anne¡¯s life waspletely controlled by Anthony, and she hated it. What¡¯s the difference between this and being locked up in a cage? No one understood the mental pressure she was under! ¡°Anne, I always loved you! Bringing you along with me will only make you suffer, and as a single mother, you will also beughed at by others. Do you understand?¡± Sarah asked. From N?velDrama.Org. Anne lowered her gaze. Maybe she did. Everyone has their own difficulties, so why should she stop Sarah from finding her happiness? ¡°I am going to ask you one thing, and you have to answer me honestly.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Have you interfered in the marriage of Ron and caused Anthony¡¯s mother to jump off the building?¡± Anne stared at her expression, wanting to see if she was lying. ¡°What do you mean by that? Their rtionship had always been bad. Without me, there are other women out there. Ron wasn¡¯t verymitted in his rtionship either.¡± Anne trembled with anger at her words and yelled at her. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Sarah was startled by her yelling. ¡°I really like Ron. What¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, that woman jumped off the building herself. What does that have to do with me? I did not push her! || ¡°You go out! I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you, don¡¯te to me in the future!¡± Anne opened the door and pushed Sarah out. ¡°Anne¡­¡± Anne mmed the door, leaned against it, slipped down weakly, and buried her face in her knees in agony. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 156 Chapter 156 The way Sarah was outside calling her name repeatedly only made her feel more depressed and flustered. Perhaps she knew that Anne would not open up. Sarah was tired of calling her name and left. Anne leaned against the back of the door, and her eyes were watery. She was aware of the irreversible consequences in the midst of this mess, which was that the divorced Sarah would be cing most of her attention on her. That was also exactly her biggest fear, having hidden her three kids. The more she pondered about it, the more panicking she felt. So, maybe it was not the best time for Sarah to divorce Ron. What should she do? Should she really go to Anthony and ask him to do what her father had done? It was a little too whimsical of her, wasn¡¯t it? If Ron¡¯s son was still carrying the same surname as his, that was also not ideal. Plus, making them file for divorce was what he worked for. How would he walk away easily? Anneid her head against the wooden door, her thoughts racing. There was no probability. However, for the safety of her children, she was willing to give it a try. Oliver walked into the office and handed over some important documents. As Anthony was going through it, he said, ¡°I heard that Ron is going to divorce Sarah, but Sarah is unwilling to do it. They are still unsettled, but Ron has already moved out.¡± ¡°No one can exit unscathed from my project,¡± Anthony said with a cold face. ¡°Right.¡± Oliver intended to ask about Sarah at first. However, when he saw Anthony¡¯s wound on his finger as he was flipping through the documents, he was a little stunned. ¡°Mr. Marwood, how did you get injured?¡± Anthony lifted his hand, and the red bite marks on his finger could be clearly seen. His dark eyes nced back and said, ¡°Bitten by a kitten.¡± Oliver adjusted his facial expression. He guessed some things were not meant to be answered. Sarah¡¯s matter did not seem to involve Anne. The phone on the table buzzed. Anthony took it out and took a nce. It was from the concierge. He answered and then hung up. ¡°Mr. Marwood, someone is looking for you. It is Ms. Faye.¡± Anthony was stunned. He took his personal elevator all the way down to the ground floor and walked straight into the guest room. He could see the woman sipping on her coffee through the ss panel. She was sitting so elegantly that even her side profile was so beautiful. He tapped twice on the ss using his knuckles. Bianca turned around, and her eyes lit up as soon as she saw the man walking in. Anne only showed up at Archduke Group after checking the tracker. She hade to the concierge before and was not unfamiliar. ¡°Is Anthony in? I need to see him.¡± ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Marwood is not in.¡± ¡°Not in?¡± She pulled but her phone and realized that the tracker was fixated on Archduke Group. However, why did the concierge say that he was not in? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She could only dial Anthony¡¯s mobile phone. Her call was declined, and she was slightly taken aback. Was Anthony busy? Or was the tracker making a mistake? Anne did not get to meet him but did not want to leave either. She found a ce to sit. Soon, she saw Anthonying out. There was a gorgeous woman who dressed up gloriously by his side. Her tall and slender figure was full of elegance. Anne stood in the same spot, unsure of whether to walk forward.. Anthony¡¯s eyes swept past her direction. He saw her, and his facial expression was cold like never before. He did not pause because of Anne. The Rolls Loyce drove to the entrance from the parking lot. Anthony opened the door for the woman, then only followed her into the car. There were two workers gossiping not too far away. ¡°It was her, the woman that Mr. Marwood personally came down and weed her.¡± ¡°Mr. Marwood even opened the car door for her. It was my first time seeing this!¡± ¡°Perhaps she would be the future Mrs. Marwood!¡± Anne wanted to say that it was also her first time seeing Anthony treat a woman this way. She was not sure why, but she suddenly thought about Tommy¡¯s remarks saying Anthony had a crush on someone. It must be this woman then! Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 157 Chapter 157 She wanted to see Anthony, but it seemed like bad timing to do so. She could only leave. At dinner in a high¨Cend restaurant. Bianca looked at the man sitting across from her. She had always liked him and could not forget him even if she moved abroad. After all these years, he looked even more charming than before. Luckily, she also looked more or less like her younger self. Bianca said, ¡°I am not surprised to know what you have achieved. In my eyes, you are always amazing.¡± Anthony took a closer look at her. ¡°You are still the same as before.¡± Bianca smiled elegantly. ¡°How so?¡± Anthony smiled and did not reply. He raised his ss and clinked onto hers. His lips took a sip of the red wine and were slightly wet. D Bianca ced her wine ss down on the table and asked, ¡°You are so sessful now. Do you have someone that you like?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bianca did not ask further. There was indescribable chemistry between them. Anne was in the house, keeping the three kidspany. Her phone suddenly rang. She took a nce and realized it was from Lilian. She answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. Will you be at the Aesthetic Clinic tomorrow? I have a friend who would like to go over for a consultation. Her jaw is slightly protruded. This could be fixed with surgery, right?¡± Lilian asked. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Yes, but she would need a consultation from a doctor.¡± ¡°Understand that. We will count this in your KPI by then.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Anne was thrilled. ¡°Small matter. I was feeling guilty that I missed our appointmentst time.¡± ¡°No worries, everyone has their personal matters.¡± She briefly chatted with Lilian and then hung up. If this was a done deal, perhaps she could earn a goodmission out of it. That would be awesome! Even though she was over the moon, she did not forget to check the tracking of Anthony. It was rare to see him out of the Archduke Group. It was not hard for her to imagine that he would probably be together with the woman right now. She did not care much and tossed her phone aside. The next day, Lilian indeed brought along her friend to the clinic. After consulting the physician, they signed a non¨Cdisclosure agreement, and they even agreed on the date of the surgery. Even though Anne was rather presumptuous at work, she was capable of generating sales. This was her asset. Her superior grew more and more fond of her. After all, when the staff performs well, she could get a share in themission too. When Lilian and her friend were leaving, Anne escorted them out of the door. She stood next to their car and said to Lilian, ¡°When are you free? Let me treat you to a meal?¡± Even though she was not very close with Lilian, she thought it would be good for her to treat her to a meal to thank her. ¡°Maybe we should do it this afternoon?¡± ¡°Sure! What do you feel like having?¡± b Lilian thought for a bit before answering, ¡°There is a restaurant I know around here. The ambiance is great, and the prices are reasonable.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Therefore, Lilian and Anne went for lunch together in the afternoon. She looked at the menu, which was reasonably priced, and the atmosphere was good. The dishes were served. They all looked temptatious. ¡°I am a regr at this ce. How is the taste?¡± Lilian asked. Anne swallowed the chicken in her mouth and said, ¡°Yummy, they are tender and fragrant.¡± Then, her phone buzzed again. It was Lucas. ¡°Let me pick up this call.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Anne went to a quiet corner and answered the call, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Chloe spilled some hot soup on herself during lunch today. Her thigh now has a blister.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 158 Chapter 158 ¡°What?¡± Anne¡¯s face immediately turned pale. ¡°Is it bad?¡± ¡°About the size of a thumb, I had already gotten the paramedics to treat her. I apologize on behalf of the school. This was our negligence. She is now ying in my office. What time will you be here?¡± Lucas apologized sincerely. Anne touched her forehead. It was slightly cold from the shock. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will go as soon as I finish lunch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lilian returned to her seat quickly after eavesdropping, pretending nothing had happened. Anne came back. Lilian asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°My colleague was looking for me, nothing big.¡± Anne and Lilian were about to make a move after the meal. Lilian offered to send her back but it was declined. It was mainly because she was not going back to the clinic; instead, she drove to the school. She was not aware that she was being followed all the way to the school. Lilian¡¯s car was parked at a junction not far from the school. She was confused to see Anne entering the schoolpound. Was she here to see the principal? However, Anne¡¯s tone on the phone call did not really sound like it. It sounded like she was there for another reason. Then, what was the reason that got Anne so panicked? Anne arrived at Lucas¡¯s office and saw Chloe on the couch. In front of her was a tea table. She was holding a ¡®running¡® unicorn in her hands, ying with it. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Mama!¡± Chloe¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she saw her mama. Anne strode across and saw Chloe¡¯s fleshy thighs exposed. The blisters on her thigh popped and were covered in ointment. It was like what Lucas described, just the size of a thumb. ¡°Based on the rules, the school needs to paypensation,¡± Lucas said. Anne stood up. ¡°No need for that. The blister isn¡¯t that bad. She will be fine in no time.¡± ¡°This is not a matter of serious injury or not. It was the school¡¯s negligence, we need topensate for it.¡± Lucas insisted and pushed his smart¨Clooking spectacles. ¡°The medical consultation plus the medications was less than a hundred, plus the mental distress that the kid has to go through, plus the cost to regain the parent¡¯s confidence in the school¡­¡± Anneughed dryly. ¡°In total, six to seven hundred dors.¡± Lucas calcted it using his mental arithmetic. Anne waved her hands. ¡°Really, there is no need for it!¡± Lucas said earnestly, ¡°The parents chose our school, and it means their confidence in our school. The school has the responsibility and ountability to protect the kids from all kinds of danger, no matter physically or emotionally. This is bad for the school if you do not ept this.¡± Anne was speechless. What he said made alot of sense. She could not rebut. Chloe wanted to stay in school with her brothers, so Anne went back to the clinic first. In the car not too far away, Lilian did not budge. She grew more dubious about Anne now, but she could not enter the school. These two days, Sarah had made a few phone calls to Anne, but she did not pick up. She was wary that Sarah would suddenly show up, so she was always careful whenever she sent her kids to and fro the school bus. The three kids were smart and intelligent, and they would not usually roam around uninformed, so Anne was less worried about them. As for Anthony, he never appeared after the day that Anne went to see him at Archduke Group. Anne understood something. It must be rted to the woman. However, she could not have Sarah calling her all the time! Therefore, when she got off work, she pulled out her phone again and saw that Anthony was at the Royal Mansion. That way, they could discuss things face¨Cto¨Cface, As long as Anthony did not pick on her about the divorce again, she was willing to do just anything. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Anne left the kids in the school dorm that night and left for the Royal Mansion. As soon as she entered the front gate, she saw Anthony¡¯s car and could not help but panic a little. She could only brave herself. She sprinted across into the hallway. Her footsteps stopped abruptly when she lifted her head to look up at the hall. Anthony was sitting on the couch, and in his arms was the woman in the office that day. Anthony looked a little stunned when he saw her but did not release the woman in his arms. Bianca noticed the weird atmosphere and turned her face around. When she saw the innocent looking girl in the hallway, she sat up straight immediately. She did not look awkward, as if it was perfectly normal to be in such a situation. She looked at Anne bewilderedly, and she could not understand why there would be another woman in this space. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Anne felt like an illegal intruder and ran away immediately after she apologized. She ran all the way out of the Royal Mansion. Her heart was racing. How would she expect to see this woman here? Anne took a few more steps forward and started to have an idea. She took out her phone and called Anthony. She thought he would not pick up her call easily. However, before the first ring ended, he answered. His deep intimidating voice said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to intrude, but I hope you can have mercy on something. Please do not pick on me again¡­ About the divorce with my mother, can you?¡± Anne said. ¡°Are you demanding me?¡± The cold in Anthony¡¯s tone can be felt even if they were a phone call apart. ¡°It was indeed her fault for concealing it, but if it weren¡¯t because of you pressuring the Marwood family behind the scenes, Ron would not even call for a divorce. If you do not agree to this, I will live in the Royal Mansion and not leave anymore,¡± Anne analyzed. ¡°Anne, don¡¯t you make a scene here.¡± Anne shivered after hearing the ruthless tone and hung up subconsciously. She had the guts to threaten Anthony. It was too brave of her. She was nning to crash on Anthony¡¯s romantic night and to take the opportunity to get him to compromise. On her way back, Sarah called again. She had no choice but to pick up the call, ¡°Did I not tell you to leave me alone?¡± It was because of her that she almost offended Anthony! ¡°Mummy only has you now. You are my only family. Even though I sent you away to your uncle back then, I had never once treated you badly, I still took you back when no one wanted to take care of you. Mummy had never once abandoned you!¡± Anne was flustered. It was not some unforgivable sin, and she just could not afford to raise her own child. Cheyenne was like that too, and had no choice but to leave. As though everyone in her life coulde and go as they wish to. ¡°I cannot help you.¡± Anne had no intention of continuing the conversation. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to help me. I will think of ways myself. Anyhow, I will not agree to the divorce. Ron would not be able to do anything. If I could have conquered Ron back then, I can do it now too. As long as you don¡¯t ignore me.¡± After hanging up, Anney against the car door. Her gaze fell outside of the window, but nothing went into her eyes. The next few days, Anthony did not appear, as though Anne did not exist. Anne finally had some peace. If Anthony had some other girl by his side and eventually forgot about her, could she leave Luton? Anne and the kids finished their meals. The three kids were having fun in the living room while she did the dishes. Her phone on the tea table rang again. ¡°Mama, your phone is ringing!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Anne walked to the living room and picked up her phone but was stunned to see the caller¡¯s name. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 160 Chapter 160 She had never deleted Tommy¡¯s phone number from her phone because she never cared. Plus, ever since what happened between them, they naturally would not contact each other. Now, why was Tommy calling her? ¡°Mama, is it a bad guy?¡± Chris asked. Anne pulled her thoughts back and patted his tiny head. ¡°No.¡± To not make the kids worry, she went to the balcony to answer the call, like she usually did.¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I am in town and would like to see you,¡± Tommy¡¯s deep voice said. She could not figure out what he was up to. ¡°I think there is no need for that,¡± Anne said. ¡°Why is there no need? I have something interesting to share with you.¡± Anne¡¯s forehead frowned slightly. What interesting thing could Tommy be sharing with her? ¡°I am not interested¡­¡± Anne said. Tommy realized she was about to hang up. ¡°If you don¡¯te down, I will knock on your door. 11 Anne was displeased. He was definitely a Marwood, almost having the same trait as Anthony! She could not allow Tommy toe up and discover the kids, so she could only go downstairs. She hung up and said to the three kids, ¡°Mama will go downstairs for a bit. I will be back soon, stay home and don¡¯t go out, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the three kids replied simultaneously. They were all obedient and had never created trouble for their mother. As soon as their mother left, they circled together to discuss. ¡°What is Mama going out for?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°I think it is rted to that phone call!¡± Charlie analysed. ¡°Could it be a bad guy?¡± Chris guessed. ¡°Is it Papa?¡± Chloe¡¯s eyes lit up. Charlie¡¯s palm pped the back of Chloe¡¯s hand sternly, his fleshy hand stacked on hers, extremely adorable. ¡°Papa is no longer our Papa!¡± ¡°We need to hide well, then give him a surprise!¡± Chris said. ¡°This is fun!¡± Chloe tilted her head, and her pigtails wiggled. Anne walked out of her residential area, and there was already silver Aodi parking by the side of the road, shimmering elegantly in the nightlight. Tommy leaned against the dashboard, ying with his phone. He looked calmly at Anne, who was walking to him, looking unbothered that she would not turn up. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Anne walked a few steps away from him and stood still. She asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Tommy looked at the residential area behind her as though she had asked a silly question. Staying alone?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I will go back now.¡± Anne turned around. ¡°There are another three people upstairs, no?¡± Tommy asked. Anne paused. Her body froze. She tried her best to calm down, turned around, and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Three kids.¡± ¡°I ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Anne tried to hide her guilt and wanted to leave. Tommy seemed unwilling to grant her wish. ¡°You protect them well. Strangers cannot enter the school compound. Luckily, I have connections and took their photos. Don¡¯t you find these faces familiar?¡± Anne turned around to look at the screen. Her mind went nk. She almost suffocated and passed out. Her heart was racing uncontrobly. The photos were clearly showing her three kids at school. Chloe, Charlie, and Chris. All of their facial features resembled hers and Anthony appeared before her. She did not even need to test their DNAs for verification. Anne felt her limbs go soft, her body falling backward. Tommy¡¯s hands caught her waist swiftly, his gaze turned, and he pressed her against the car door, producing a loud thud. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 ¡°Hmm!¡± Anne could not help but frown. ¡°Don¡®t be scared. I will not tell Anthony about this,¡± Tommy looked at her. ¡°To be frank, I am surprised, and I did not expect you to hook up this early. The point is, Anthony is not aware of this?¡± Anne knew that she could not hide this any longer. No matter how scared she was, she would need to figure a way out of this. At least the person who knew about it was not Authony. She could still salvage the situation. Her breath was slightly short, but her cyes were calm. ¡°What are you going to do? ckmail me with this?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We will tackle Anthony together. What do you think?¡± Tommy looked like he was half smiling! ¡°What?¡± Anne was surprised. ¡°Aren¡®t you... Brothers?¡± ¡°Cousins.¡± Tommy corrected her. In other words, they were not that close. Anne¡®s immediate response was to reject him. Defying Anthony would seem like a suicidal move. However, she knew that this was not something that Tommy wanted to hear. ¡°How... How do you n to tackle him?¡± ¡°For now, I don¡®t have a concrete n yet. Let¡®s start tomorrow. You don¡®t have to worry about it. Now Anthony¡®s attention is all on that other woman, and I will not make it hard for you.¡± Thinking about that woman, Anne realized she was not bad for her situation, so she asked,¡± She is the person that Anthony loves now?¡± ¡°Now you see it? My brother has known her for a long time. Her name is Bianca. Ever since my aunt killed herself, she had always been by my brother¡®s side until her whole family moved abroad.¡± Anne thought she must be someone very important. She could tell from the way Anthony treated Bianca. ¡°Tomorrow afternoon, I will be picking you up from the Aesthetic Clinic.¡± Tommy patted her face, then backed away and went to the other side of the car, Anne stood by the roadside and saw Tominy¡®s face disappearing in the night, half scared and half worried. She had never expected to be found out by Tommy. She was now silenced by Tomty. If she did not obey, Tommy would tell Anthony about the kids. What should Anne do then? she muste up with a n to resolve this... The next afternoon, Tommy really drove to the Aesthetic Clinic to bring her out for lunch. They went to a high¨Cend restaurant, which was very muchmensurate with Tommy¡®s social status. 1 After all, even if Tommy said this was a date, Aune could pretend that she was just there to have her lunch and not make any conversation. She felt as though she was walking in an alley with a dead end, and did not know how to open up the way before her, and what kind of outlook she was seeking... ¡°What happens next? After this meal?¡± Anne asked. ¡°I quite like you, to be honest.¡± Tommy¡®s spoon swirled in his soup. His slender fingers were bony. He was actually quite captivating to look at, handsome and rich. Anne slowly ate the tomahawk steak before her. ¡°Actually I was quite dependent on you, my brother, back then. I did not expect things to turn out like this...¡± She looked up. Her eyes were watery and glittered in the daylight. Tommy¡®s eyes blinked slightly, and he smiled lightly. ¡°Now you are willing to call me ¡®brother ? You never were before this.¡± ¡°Not that I was not willing to, but it was because of Anthony I did not dare to. You know well enough of my consequence when I went to the Marwood family and called him ¡®Brother¡®. If I also call you ¡®Brother¡®, he would think that I must be up to something again!¡± Anne said sadly. ¡°Do you wish to leave Luton?¡± Tommy looked at her and asked. Anne said, ¡°Of course I do. I had always been thinking of leaving this ce, all for my children. ¡°Then we should coborate.¡± Tommy reached his arm across the table and pinched Anne¡®s chin. Anne was feeling a little uneasy and turned away in reflex. When her gaze swept past the silhouette of the person, she was shocked. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Anthony finished his ineal and walked out of the restaurant. Next to him was the gorgeous Bianca. The dark pair of eyes swept past as though it was covered with ayer of ice, making people feel uneasy about it. Anne was scared and pulled her gaze back. She sat up. Her spine was almost as straight as a ruler. ¡°He left. Don¡®t mind him. As I said, he only has eyes for Bianca now. There¡®s no ce for you.¡± Tommy looked at the pair that left, ubothered. Anne looked at him coldly and said in a soft voice, ¡°You did this on purpose!¡± Tommy did not attempt to hide his intention at all.¡°Don¡¯t you want to see? What is Anthony¡®s reaction? What kind of reaction do you wish for from him?¡± Anne looked down and pondered. That was true. If Anthony ignored her no matter what she did, then how far was she from herself then? It would probably not take long, not even half a year. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. More urately, perhaps staying in Luton would be safe. Of course, she had a secret to hide. No matter how safe it was, she would still not choose to stay in the same city as Anthony! After the meal with Tommy, he even sent her back to the clinic. He was so gentle, as though they were intimate. Anne did not really entertain him much, descended from the car immediately, and left. Tommy did not care either. ¡°I wille to pick you up after work.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anne almost tripped. She turned around, and the Aodi car had already disappeared in the traffic. 1 Anne knew what Tommy was up to, but did he really need to be so extra about it? Anne felt uneasy the entire afternoon. She was worried that Anthony would suddenly show up. The time ticked by, and she felt more grounded. Anthony did not appear. Did that mean he would never appear anymore? At five in the afternoon, a regr customer came for a liposuction procedure, so she did not clock out on time and did a bit of overtime, When she came out, it was already eight at night. She was stunned when she saw the silver Aodi outside of the clinic. Even if Tommy was not kidding, he still came to pick her up and waited longer than he needed 1. to. He lowered the car window and said nonchntly, ¡°Come on in.¡± Anne was not willing to get in, but she had something in his hand. What else could she do? She consoled herself with just taking this as saving her own gas money. She opened the car door and got into the car. Tommy turned the steering wheel, pressed the elerator, and drove away. Anne used one hand to support her face and looked out of the window. In fact, what she saw more clearly was the reflection of the inside of the car. ¡°Do you really n to pick me up every day like this?¡± Anne asked. ¡°I wille over as long as I am free,¡± Tommy said. ¡°People will think you are my boyfriend,¡± Anne said. Tommy smiled and did not say a word. The car parked outside the residential area, and Anne pushed open the car door. As soon as she walked out of the car, she heard the other car door opening. When she turned around, Tommy had alreadye in front of her, pulled her hand, and nted a kiss on her forehead. Before Anne could respond, Tommy had let go of her. ¡°You...¡± Anne looked displeased. ¡°If we are acting, we have to act like it.¡± Tommy smiled mischievously, went back into his driver¡®s seat, and drove away. Anne stood in the same spot, and her feelings were heavy. Did she really need to do this? She took out her phone and tracked Anthony again. When she saw his location, she was shocked. The night was dark, like a dense rain cloud. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 The cool breeze brushed their faces, spreading the cold all over their body. The strong light shone through, chasing away the darkness. Anne instinctively blocked licr eyes, Curned, and ran away. Instead of heading to the residential area, she headed to the opposite side of the road. Her way was blocked by the bodyguard. She turned around, and the human figure walked toward her with his back facing the light. His face was dark, and she could not see him clearly. However, she knew who that was. Anne swallowed lier saliva. The closer he got, the more terrified she felt. She felt as though she was going to piss herself wet any time soon. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Anthony got close and said in his intimidating voice. ¡°We are not doing anything... at all!¡± Before Anne could finish, her face was ferociously pinched by Anthony. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Anthony asked. Anne bit her lips. She felt as though her chin was shattering under his grip already. Not that she was not sure, but she just did not dare to admit it. Tommy sent her home and even kissed her goodbye. She did not expect Anthony to be there too, liiding in the dark like a demon waiting to ambush. Therefore, even if Anthony had another woman, he would not allow her to do as she liked. Did he mean it that way? ¡°I will not do this next time...¡± Anne said with great difficulty, enduring the pain in her face. ¡°There will be a next time?¡± Anthony¡®s scary face was so close that his facial features could be seen clearly. ¡°No, no... Ah!¡± Anne did not finish her sentence but was already dragged by Anthony into the residential area. She screamed in fear. ¡°No, Anthony, no...¡± Anthony was radiating terrifying energy, which felt malicious, as though he wanted to rip Anne apart. He dragged her upstairs and mmed her onto the back of the door. Anne¡®s body hurt and she almost fell onto the ground, ¡°Anthony, listen to me, Tommy and I, it¡®s not what you think it is...¡± Anne leaned against the door, intending to stop him from going inside. ¡°Plus, you have another woman now by your side, don¡®t you?¡± ¡°So now you want to decide things for me? Hmm?¡± Anthony¡®s re was cold. Anne shook her head. ¡°No...¡± ¡°Open up!¡± ¡°No, you can¡®t go inside...¡± Anne was extremely terrified, her body blocking the door dreadfully. ¡°Do you want me to break in?¡± Anthony sounded dangerous. Anne¡®s face went pale. She had experienced this while staying in the condominium before this. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The door was kicked and broken by Anthony. She had to get someone to fix it after. However, she understood very well the consequences she would have. Anthony did not have any more patience for her. He grabbed her wrist and flung her aside. ¡°No!¡± Anne leaped forward in fear. She was still toote. Anthony had a lot of strength, and with just one kick, the door opened up. Anne could only look. Her soul almost left her body. Before she could regain consciousness, her arm felt a sharp pain, and she was tossed into the room. The door was then mmed shut. Anne was so scared that she ran toward the couch and looked at Anthony defensively. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Do you think that I am easy to convince?¡± Anthony took off his coat and mmed it on the floor. Anne grabbed the back of the couch with both her hands. She was trembling, and her knuckles were white. ¡°No, I did not think it that way, really... It is not like what you think...¡± ¡°Come here,¡± Anthony interjected impatiently. ¡°Anne, this is an unfavorable situation for you.¡± Anthony¡®s tone was icy cold. Anne burst into tears in fear. ¡°Can you not do this? I am sorry... Ah!¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Anthony suddenly approached her, so she turned and ran away. ¡°Ah!¡± Her neck was grabbed from behind, it hurt, and Anne cried out in pain. The next moment, she was thrown onto the couch. ¡°Ah!¡± Anne wanted to run away again, but her ankle was locked by his big palm, and she was dragged backward. ¡°Ah! No...¡± Anne waved her two hands, intending to get hold of the pillows that would not help. The pillows rolled to the floor as if they were giving up on her too. When she realized what Anthony wanted to do to her, she desperately asked, ¡°Do you not feel sorry to do this to Bianca?¡± Anthony¡®s hand paused. Anne was panting, and her heart almost heaped out of her chest. Did it work? That should be it! Why would he do this to another woman if he had a person he liked? This was not normal! Obviously, Anthony was not a normal person. He was insane! Anthony lifted his gaze, and his hawk eyes were dark and sharp. He did not flinch. His lips snickered, ¡°You areparing yourself to her. Do you think you areparable at all?¡± ¡°I don¡®t mean that.¡± Anne was not pleased. Who was she? Who was Bianca? She knew well enough of her weight and role to Anthony. One of them was the goddess, while the other was the weed, the kind that could be toyed around as he liked. She was thetter. Her chin was pinched and she was forced to look into his demonic eyes. ¡°Don¡®t find trouble for yourself, understand?¡± ¡°...Understand.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Anthony picked up the coat from the floor and casually ced it over his shoulder. His side profile was fierce. ¡°Stay in Luton, don¡®t let me see you!¡± Anne¡®s eyelids moved tiredly while she heard the door being shut. The door could only be shut but not locked. Anne moved her body weakly. She felt every one of her bones dislocated. She gazed at the ceiling weakly, and her eyes were red and watery. She really wished for Anthony to have told her to get out of Luton¡®. She naturally understood what Anthony meant. Freedom was impossible, but the punishment continued. While he asked for her not to appear in front of him, it was a consideration for Bianca. That was right. If Bianca knew that there was a girl like her crawling into his bed, how would she be comfortable about it? So, she was trapped by an invisible in Luton and had to live in secret. After meeting Anthony in the restaurant, Anne called the school, requesting for the kids to stay overnight in school. Otherwise, Anthony¡®s unexpected visit would risk discovering the children. Luckily, she was smart enough After a long rest, Anne finally got up from the couch and went to the bathroom with tears marks all over her face. Under the shower, hier tears streamed down again and again. Finally, she covered her face and cried. The next morning, she did not get up. She was sleeping when she was woken up by the phone next to her. She answered the phone, and her voice was still hoarse. ¡°Hello...¡± ¡°What happened to your voice?¡± Tommy asked, sounding somewhat concerned, ¡°I am right outside, here to pick you up for work.¡± ¡°F*ck off!¡± Anne tossed her phone away after shouting. She felt that her throat hurt even more now. She could not fall back to sleep either, so she rose to get some water. Her throat was slightly soothed after the water. Her door was rudely pushed open, and Tommy walked in straight toward her. Anne backed away. ¡°What did you say? Did you ask me to f*ck off? Do you not know that I have your secret?¡± Tommy¡®s face was twitching. ¡°If I¡®m not asking you to f*ck off, what would i be asking you? It was your ingenious idea!¡± Anne looked cold. Tommy fell silent. His gaze fell upon the pillows on the floor and Anne¡®s pale face. ¡°Did Anthony really come by? Wasn¡®t he supposed to be with Bianca?¡± Anne turned away coldly. ¡°Don¡®t test his limits anymore.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Tommy sat down across from Anne. ¡°Stay in Luton.¡± Anne then looked at him. ¡°And stay away from you.¡± Anthony must have seen it when Tommy got out of the car and kissed Anne goodbye. 1 Anthony was aplete maniac! Tommy smiled slightly. His eyes were glittering when looking at Anne for unknown reasons.¡± So, we should still defeat Anthony.¡± Anne gripped firmly onto the mug in her hands, and her knuckles were pink. She looked at Tommy, hid her intention to test him, and asked, ¡°In Grandpa Marwood¡®s residence before this, Anthony was almost assassinated. You did it didn¡®t you?¡± Tommy looked at hier, expressionless. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡®t understand.¡± Anne wished she could figure out something from his face, but the person remainedposed, and there was no loophole. She continued to say, ¡°Plus, someone weird appeared around me, Lilian.¡± Tommy did not say a word. ¡°She was good to me for no reason. She must be either cheating on me or trying to steal from me. Lilian went to the Aesthetic Clinic for a procedure to remove lier tattoos. Her muscles were toned. She must be working out. Anthony told me that people who hold a gun frequently would liave very toned arms. Coincidentally, you know her. Tell me, if I let Anthony know about this, don¡®t you think lie will investigate this?¡± Anne analyzed. Tommy smiled. He looked at Anne with admiration. ¡°Anne, I am impressed. I thought your intelligence was as weak as your personality!¡± ¡°Are you admitting to it?¡± Anne asked. ¡°Do you have evidence for it?¡± Tommy asked, ¡°I thinkpared to your secret of hiding three kids, this is not as astonishing.¡± Anne looked down and did not say a word because what Tommy said was the truth. Now that Anthony has the love of his life by his side, if he found out that he had three kids, the consequences would be unimaginable! Tommy tried to lighten the atmosphere. He rose and sat down next to Anne, with one of his hands on the backrest of the couch that Anne was sitting on. His tone was gentle, ¡°Anthony is themon enemy between us. Let¡®s stay united.¡± Anne ced her mug down. Her voice was cold. ¡°I know, but don¡®t you go and test Anthony anymore. This was a childish move, and I don¡®t want to appear in front of him anyway.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 ¡°Are you scared now?¡± Tommy looked at her, using reverse psychology. ¡°The more he wished for you not to appear, the more that you should be appearing before him. Who knows, one day he would be annoyed enough to kick you out of Luton?¡± Anne was not triggered but looked straight at him, ¡°if Anthony really wanted me to get out of Luton, can I really leave then?¡± In other words, Tommy was still holding her secret in his hands. It was still subject to him. Otherwise, once she left and Tommy informed Anthony about the kids, Anthony would catch her no matter where on the she was on. Then she could really go to heaven earlier. ¡°You don¡®t understand me. If he ever lets you leave, I will let go of you too,¡± Tommy said. Anne looked at him doubtfully. Based on her previous experiences, this looked more like a trap. ¡°I know you don¡®t believe me, but I am telling the truth.¡± Tommy¡®s eyes looked extra sincere. ¡°What do you want?¡± Anne was not naively buying it. Tommy came with intention. ¡°Not decided for now.¡± Tommy leaned in, his slender finger falling on Anne¡®s cor. He pulled gently and revealed her vicle under the cor. On her corbone were even some red marks that made people imagine things. Anne pped away his hand, pointed at the door, and said, ¡°Get out.¡± Tommy rose and stood in front of Anne, his face almost sticking onto hers. ¡°In fact, you enjoyed it didn¡®t you?¡± His eyes were smiling and he left. Anne saw that the door was not shiut and went forward to push it closed. She could not help but feel that Anthony was certainly a maniac plus pervert. Nevertheless, Anthony¡®s choice to ignore her now was good for her. The point was Tommy knew about the kids, and this was quite a problem for her. Plus, Lilian. She wanted to assassinate Anthony. If that was the case, did she have anything to do with Cheyenne¡®s death? After all, the killer had not been caught so far. Tommy wanted to work with her lo tackle Anthony. Honestly speaking, no matter how much Anne hated Anthony, she would never work with other people to plot the murder of Anthony. After all, he was the father of the three kids. Would she do it? Absolutely impossible! She reckoned it would be better for her first tofort Tommy. She could not afford to let Anthony know that she had given birth to his kids. That afternoon, Anne got the locksmith to rece the lock. When she was about to go downstairs to get her kids, she heard footsteps at the door followed by knocking on the door. ¡°Little bunnies are back! Mama, please open up!¡± ¡°Open up!¡± ¡°We are back!¡± Anne was amused. She asked behind the door, ¡°How many bunnies are there?¡± ¡°Three!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Anne grinned and opened the door. The three bunnies pounced on her, Charlie liopped right onto hier thigh and even attempted to climb upward, very cheeky. Even though Anne was feeling her body aching, she suppressed it. The kids were still on her body, so she moved herself into the liouse just like that. She temporarily shut all hier troubles outside of the door as she closed it. The next day, after sending the kids away, Anne went to the Aesthetic Clinic. In the afternoon recess, the colleagues all sat together for a chat. Michelle dashed in as though it was her own home and shouted, ¡°Anne, I want to talk to you.¡± Anne thought she did not look like she was there for a talk. More like she was there for a fight. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Without another word, she followed Michelle out. Outside the corridor, Michelle took her sunsses off and questioned, ¡°Do you know Bianca Faye?¡± Anne nodded. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡®s rted to you! I thought you liked Anthony?¡± Michelle mocked, ¡°I used to think that he liked you, so I didn¡®t think you would be reced so soon!¡± ¡°I will tell you this again: he doesn¡®t like me, he just... wants to torture me because of my aunt, ¡± Anne argued because she knew for a fact that Anthony did not ¡®like¡® her. ¡°Is that so?¡± Michelle crossed her arms smugly and said, ¡°I already told Bianca that you have slept with him for god knows how many times!¡± Anne¡®s expression darkened. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I finished filming the movie and went home to Anthony to find that woman talking to him about pianos! Oh, that¡®s right. I heard that she¡®s some famous pianist overseas or something. To me, whoever tries to take Anthony from me is my enemy!¡± She scanned Anne up and down. ¡°It doesn¡®t seem to be a bad idea to use you against her.¡± Michelle really just thinks she¡®s above everyone because of her family. Can¡®t she tell that Bianca is not like me? I guess she doesn¡®t consider anyone herpetition,¡® Anne thought darkly. ¡°So you don¡®t intend to go up against Bianca?¡± Michelle questioned. ¡°I told you that no matter who Anthony sees, I have nothing to do with it.¡± Anne would rather stay away. ¡°Good. If I find out that you are chasing after Anthony again after I get rid of that woman, I will make sure you suffer for it!¡± Michelle warned before turning to leave. Anne watched as she left gloomily. She had appeared three times before Bianca: once in the Archduke Group, once in a restaurant and another time in the Royal Mansion. Bianca had not noticed Anne for the first two times, but Anne had likely ruined Bianca¡®s n to seduce Anthony back at the Royal Mansion. Michelle mentioning Anne¡®s rtionship with Anthony ced Anne in an extremely difficult position. However, she did not think that Bianca woulde after her. After all, Anthony had made himself clear from the beginning. Two days after Michelle hade looking for Anne, Anne overheard her colleagues in the Aesthetic Clinic gossiping while staring at their phones. ¡°Did she really have surgery? I¡®m new, so I didn¡®t even know!¡± ¡°I¡®ve been here like forever, and I don¡®t know either! Look at the before and after photos, though. I look better than her before the surgery!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucia saw Anne stepping inside and said, ¡°Morning!¡± ¡°You all seem excited.¡± Anne chuckled. ¡°We are talking about Michelle Grainger¡®s recent scandal.¡± Surprised, she asked, ¡°What scandal?¡± ¡°About her getting stic surgery! See here...¡± Lucia passed Anne her phone and showed her the article on it. She took one nce and saw the words ¡®stic surgery¡® inrge fonts along with two photos of Michelle; one when she was in high school, and the other was taken recently, and there was clearly arge difference in her looks. Anne knew that apart from an epicanthosty, Michelle had not had any other form of stic surgery. No one knew who released the photos, but the name ¡®Michelle Grainger¡®instantly became the most searched result on the inte. Being associated with stic surgery was Michelle¡®s one true fear, and Anne could imagine that she must be livid at the moment. At noon, Anne and Lucia went out for lunch, and a red car turned around, almost hitting Anne on its path. She stumbled backward and looked up to find Michelle storming up to her. Her sunsses were enough to conceal the anger inside her eyes. Snap! A pnded on Anne¡®s cheek, and her head felt dazed at the impact. Had Lucia not been there to hold her, she would have fallen to the ground. ¡°Who the h*11 do you think you are to do this to me?¡± Michelle roared angrily. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 A burning sensation instantly spread across her cheek. As soon as she managed to bnce herself, she shot Michelle an icy re. ¡°How¡­ How can you just hit people like that?¡± Lucia questioned sharply. ¡°Who are you to interfere?¡± Michelle mocked. Humiliated, Lucia bit her lip in silence. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Michelle walked closer to Anne in rage. ¡°I hit you, but so what? I wish I could just kill you! I wouldn¡®t be swarmed by all these negativements about me if you hadn¡®t posted those photos of me! Anne Vallois, good for you!¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with it.¡± Anne¡®s hand dropped, and the palm print on her cheek came into sight. ¡°Nothing to do with you? Who else knows about me getting surgery? You should at least own up to what you did! i knew sl*ts like you have no sense of decency or virtues whatsoever!¡± Michelle pointed her finger at Anne¡®s nose, and just before her finger was about toe into contact with Anne¡®s face, she shoved Michelle away forcefully. Not expecting the sudden movement, Michelle stumbled backward, which enraged her even further. ¡°You b*tch! You are just like your aunt, Sarah. You two know nothing apart from seducing men and doing nasty things. I guess that¡®s just in your genes. If you have a daughter in the future, she¡®s probably going to be a sl*t like y...¡± Before she could finish, Anne pped her across the face with hier might. With no one there to support her, Michelle fell onto the ground. ¡°Ugh! Anne Vallois! I¡®m going to kill you!¡± Anne stared down at her expressionlessly. ¡°Where are your manners, Michelle?¡± ¡°Why you...¡± ¡°I don¡®t pick fights with anyone, but I am not afraid to fight back, so stop barking like a dog in heat! I said I didn¡®t do it.¡± Anne was absolutely livid that Michelle had cursed her daughter as well. Michelle crawled up from the ground and tried to strike Anne once again. Anne nced at the streets, and with her hands around her mouth, she shouted, ¡°Come look, everyone! Here¡®s the big star, Michelle Grainger! Pretty and sexy! Come see!¡± When the passer¨Cby heard the words ¡®big star¡¯ and ¡®Michelle Grainger¡®, they immediately gathered around curiously. Startled, Michelle did not dare to fight back and hastily put her sunsses back on before running back into her car and leaving. Anne turned to leave, and Lucia followed closely. ¡°Anne, are you okay?¡± She felt fine, apart from the mild pain on her cheek. ¡°I¡®m okay.¡± ¡°Michelle is horrible. What do you have to do with all this?¡± Lucia said in confusion. ¡°Who knows...¡± Anne muttered. If she were Michelle, she woulde for her as well when something like this happened. After all, Anne had mentioned that she knew about the epicanthosty Michelle had. However, Anne knew that she did not spread the rumors about it, so it had to be someone else. She immediately thought of Bianca because Michelle had recently confronted Bianca. However, Michelle was far too short¨Ctempered and had more enemies than she could count, so it was hard to tell who the culprit was. Anne could foresee how Michelle¡®s resentment for her had deepened. At five in the evening, the manager came looking for her just when she was about to get changed and head home. She went over in confusion, and the manager scanned her up and down. ¡°I can see that your sales this month aren¡®t half bad, but because you haven¡®t been professionally trained and there have beenints about you... You know that we fire employees that get threeints in a row, and you¡®ve gotten more than three just today alone. I¡®m sorry.¡± Anne froze. She had not known about theints. Aesthetic Clinic had an online system for people to fileints, so she immediately realized what had happened. Michelle had her own fans and could easily use them to fileints about Anne. She understood the situation her manager was facing and simply said, ¡°I understand.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 ¡°You can go to the human resource department to get your sry for this month. They will calcte themission for your sales in the past month as well.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Without protesting at all, she left the manager¡®s office before heading to the human resources department. She knew well enough that protesting would not mean a thing Without Anthony¡®s protection, she could receive three hundredints and still remain in the clinic. He had told her not to appear before him again, so he did not see a point in providing her a job any longer Without another word, Anne received every penny of her sry and left after informning her team leader and Lucia. Both of them were shocked, but neither could help her. Anne did not have much to pack from work, so she left and got onto the subway that took her home. She nced at the subway route and got off in the city center. She had just received sixty thousand dors from herpany, so she intended to buy her children something better to eat. She headed to a high¨Css restaurant and ordered steak and desserts for take¨Caway. As she was waiting for the green light on her way back to the subway station, she stared nkly at the traffic and spotted the ck Roll Loyce. Countless people who walked past stared enviously, wondering how powerful and wealthy one could be to own a car like that. Her eyes widened and before she could turn away, the car window rolled down, and the people inside seemed to be conversing. Bianca turned her smiling face toward the window, and Anne immediately snapped out of her dazed state. She turned around frantically out of fear that Anthony might spot her. ¡°I feel better now.¡± Bianca rolled the window up and leaned her head against Anthony¡®s shoulder, before closing her eyes. ¡°Get some sleep. I will wake you when we arrive at the restaurant.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He gazed up and spotted a familiar figure on the street through the car window, but he remained expressionless. The road light turned green and Anne followed the crowd as they crossed the street, all the while keeping her head low and pretending like she had not noticed anything. Once she arrived at the subway station, she finally rxed and realized that her palms were sweaty. She went home and opened the door... ¡°Mama!¡± the triplets shouted as they threw themselves into her arms. All the misery and worry of the world left her the moment she saw them. ¡°Vo! Look what I bought!¡± ¡°It smells so good, Mama!¡± ¡°What is iliat. Mama?¡± ¡°Meat!¡± ¡°Hahaha, your noses are as sharp as puppies. It¡®s meat!¡± She set the bars on the coffee table N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ind opinen tie boxes before them. The three surrounded the table eagerly, Anne could imagine how their ears would twitch, and their tails would wipple if they really were puppies. She chuckled endearingly. She had bought enough food for four, and the family sat around the coffee table while enjoying their feasi cheerfully. The sight of how her children munched away filled her heart with contentment. At that moment, she know all the pain and hard work was worth it. It was okay for her to lose her job because she coulil always find another one since Anthony had not forbidden her from leaving Luton. At eight, Anthony returned to the Archduke Group to continue working. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Oliver followed him into the office as he reported all the updates. Anthony took off his jacket and casuallyid it on the couch before walking toward his desk while loosening his cor. Oliver took it that Anthony was satisfied with thepany¡®s progress since he had not raised any questions. After a pause, Oliver added, ¡°Ms. Vallois has quitted the Aesthetic Clinic¡®s side. Michelle Grainger wanted her gone, so I agreed to her request.¡± As soon as he said those words, he began to panic at Anthony¡®s silence. Though Anthony remained quiet earlier, Oliver was still anxious as he sensed the tension inside the office. Just as he thought that he had done something wrong, he heard Anthony¡®s emotionless voice saying, ¡°Alright.¡± Oliver nodded carefully before leaving the room. He did not notice his heart racing until the door was closed. He realized that he had been overthinking since Anthony did not seem to care about Anne any longer. Oliver had meant to save Antliony tlie trouble. Since Anthony had started seeing Bianca, it was only natural that Anne disappeared from their sight. Anne did not have to go to work, so she stayed home to search for jobs on her phone after sending lier children off to school. If she wished to survive in Luton, she would need a job. No decent job would ept her because she had only graduated from high school, and there was not a singlepany that would hire someone who had not graduated from college. On top of that, she needed a job that would not require her to work overtime because she needed to take care of her children. She could not leave her children at school every single day like orphans. Knock! Knock! Knock! Startled, Anne jumped, and her phone dropped onto herp. ¡°Anne, I know that you¡®re at home. Open the door!¡± She sighed a breath of relief, not knowing why she was that nervous. Anthony had made himself clear that he would not appear before her ever again. She got up to open the door, and Sarah, who seemned agitated, went inside immediately. Anne closed the door, and Sarah turned around to look at her from the living room. ¡°I heard that Anthony was seeing another woman and got you fired from your job. Is that true?¡± ¡°Didn¡®t I tell you to stay out of this?¡± Anne felt like what she said had no effect on Sarah, and Sarah was still doing whatever she wanted. ta ¡°Does he really think that no one will take your side when he bullies you like that? Does this mean that he is letting you go?¡± Sarah said sarcastically. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°He told me not to show up in front of him ever again, but I¡®m still not allowed to leave Luton. ¡°What should you leave? It¡®s not like Luton belongs to him...¡± Sarali stopped abruptly as she realized that Luton waspletely under Anthony¡®s control. Tension filled the air. Anne went to sit down on the couch and held onto one of the pillows. ¡°I can liandle this myself. You need to stay out of it.¡± Saral sat down next to hier. ¡°No way! Now that you know, I liave to care for you.¡± ¡°Mind your own business.¡± ¡°Are you referring to the divorce? Ron has recovered from the initial shock, and he¡®s moved back now, so we are not going to get divorced. I¡®m just worried about you, Anine. What are you going to do next?¡± Saral? said confidently. ¡°Nothing much.¡± you need some,¡± Sarah said as she shoved a bank card into ¡°Don¡®t go to work. I have mo Anne¡®s hand. Anne instantly refused it in annoyance. ¡°Leave.¡± ¡°What do you feel like eating? Let¡®s go out to eat together.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Anne got up and returned to her room, closing the door behind her. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Sarah stepped toward the door hesitantly but did not go inside. ¡°Anne, I¡®ll let you rest, then. I¡®ll be on my way.¡± By the time Anne came outside, Sarah was gone, and the card was sitting on her coffee table. She stared dazedly at the card. Anne did not resent Sarah. She cared for her ¡®aunt¡®, after all; she simply wasn¡®t used to considering her as her mother¡®. In the end, Sarah was still her mother, and she could not bring herself to hate her when she herself was a mother of three as well. Her phone inside the room started ringing and disrupted her sulking. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She got up to find her phone and realized that it was a call from Tommy. She did not want to answer, but he refused to give up and kept calling until she picked up. ¡°What do you want?¡± she answered in frustration. ¡°I heard you lost your job?¡± Tommy drawled. His tone was an odd bnce between mockery and sympathy. Before Anne could respond, lie continued, ¡°Come to work at the Marwood Group!¡± ¡°What? No way,¡± she refused without hesitation. ¡°Why not? I can give you a rxing job where you cane inte and go home early to take care of your kids. Where else can you find a job like that?¡± She pursed her lips at the question. Anthony was a member of the Marwood Family, and he owned part of the shares of thepany. If she worked there, she was bound to run into him, and she did not have a deatl? wish. Tommy saw right through her thoughts and said, ¡°Anthony never really cared about the shares Elder Marwood gave liim, and he has never shown up in Marwood Group so far. You are not there to be some top¨Cranked manager; you are just going to be a normal employee. No one will notice you, and you don¡®t exactly have a choice.¡± Anne¡®s expression darkened, and she hung up immediately. ¡®He is trying to ckmail me with the kids! What should I do? I am desperately trying to get away from Anthony, and I would kill to be as far away from him as possible. What would he think if he found out that I work in the Marwood Group?¡± she thought. However, Marwood Group was located a distance away from Archduke Group and there was a high chance that he would notice her amongst all the other employees in the office. All things aside, Anthony did not want the share for Marwood Group to begin with and had only epted it out of respect for Elder Marwood, so Anne did not doubt that Tommy was telling the truth when he said Anthony would not appear in tlie Marwood Group office. She tried to convince herself because she did not want Anthony to find out about the children. After considering it for ten minutes, she grabbed her phone and called Tommy. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°That¡®s a good gir...¡± Before he could finish, she hung up again. ¡°Good girl?! I wouldn¡®t go if you weren¡®t ckmailing me!¡® she thought to herself. Anne stared outside the balcony, her eyes slightly hurting from the sunlight that pierced through. She wondered if she would be able to find out more about Cheyenne¡®s death if slie remained close to Tommy. She had to find out. After sending her children off to school in the morning, she received another call from Tommy and stepped onto the street to find a ck Lanborghini outside. ¡®He is so shy,¡® she thought as she got onto the passenger¡®s seat. Along the way, all the other cars moved out of their way out of fear that a scratch on the expensive car would cause them everything they owned. ¡°What will I be doing?¡± She turned to look at him. ¡°My personal assistant.¡± ¡°What?!¡± She straightened her back in shock, and the seatbelt instantly tightened on her, outlining the curves on her chest and around her waist. Tommy could not help but pause for a moment when he nced over. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Anne noticed that Tommy was staring, so she leaned back in annoyance. Not at all ashamed that he was caught, he continued casually, ¡°What¡®s wrong with being my assistant?¡± ¡°I want something else. Another post where I can stay away from you.¡± ¡°You will take what I give you.¡± He kept one hand on the steering wheel and leaned one arm against the edge of the car window. ¡°Fine! Go tell Anthony that I have been hiding his children from him, and I¡®ll go tell him that you were working in the dark to kill him.¡± Anne refused to step down on the matter. ¡°I¡®ve alreadypromised. Don¡®t get too cocky.¡± He tapped his finger on the steering wheel rhythmically as he considered her words, ¡°Alright! I will get you a position that isn¡®t too hard and where you can stay away from people... How about an ounting officer? Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°... None.¡± Anne was content with the offer. It was a position that required minimal human contact and would not have too heavy of a workload. Though she had not worked in the position before, she was no fool. With Tommy¡®s help, she was offered the job with ease, and her colleagues were generous enough to teach her the ropes. In the office, they would chat leisurely when they were free and snack on food from time to time, so Anne had not felt ufortable adjusting to the new environment. That was until she overheard gossiping in the washroom at noon. ¡°Is she Mr. Marwood¡®s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Definitely not if she¡®s ugly, but she could be since she¡®s pretty.¡± ¡°Sigh. A pretty face is a VIP pass anywhere! We only managed to get in because we graduated from Iva League college.¡± ¡°Yeah, we had to work so hard to get in. But for someone like her to get in like that, she would probably be tossed out as soon as they break up, right?¡± ¡°So we are still in a better position, then?¡± ¡°We are actually qualified for the positions we were offered, after all!¡± The few women exited the bathroom inughter. ¡°Is there a conference this afternoon?¡± Thest sentence was cut off by the door. Anne did not pay much mind to what they said. After all, she was only there to work, not to make friends. ¡®Did they mention a conference? With the shareholders? I didn¡®t really hear them. Whatever. I won¡®t have to show up to it anyway,¡® she thouy it. 1 There was indeed a meeting with the shareholders at two in the afternoon, and the CFO headed to the meeting ahead of time while the others kept their focus on their own work ¡°Have you all noticed that it¡®s been a while since Michelle Grainger appeared in public?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Thetest news said that one of the jewelry brands she worked with fired her.¡± 1 ¡°That international brand?¡± ¡°Was it because of all the scandals about her getting stic surgery? There werements that said she showed up in the Aesthetic Clinic frequently, so i guess she had a lot of ces done.¡± Anne had not imagined for the situation to escte this far. Michelle liad thought that Anne was the one who spread the rumor, and Aune was worried that she mighte looking for trouble again. Thendline on the desk rang, and Aune picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Anne, bring me the documents I have on the top left corner of my desk. I think it¡®s there in a blue folder...¡± The CFO said. ¡°I found it.¡± ¡°Bring it to the meeting room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She hung up and hurried to the meeting room with the documents in hand. She went through the content briefly in the corridor and found out that it was the financial report for the first half of the year. It made perfect sense that the shareholders would want to see this. Not knowing her way around the office, she only managed to locate the meeting room after asking someone. The fact that the CFO had asked for her to deliver the documents instead of asking another employee meant that the CFO was taking ¡®special¡® care of her because she was referred to thepany by Tommy. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 She knocked on the mecting room door and went inside. She was instantly grected by the suffocating tension inside. Pursing lier lips, she looked for Ilic CFO gingerly, only to identally meet a pair of familiar, brooding eyes. She instantly stilled and paled. Anthony sat at the seat that was furthest from the door with his side facing the door. His perfectly sculpted features gave him a cold, intimidating presence as he stared indifferently at her. ¡°Anne?¡± the CFO, Charmaine Turner, called out. Snapping out of the initial shock, Anne forced herself to move toward Charmaine to hand her the documents before turning her heels to run. She held her breath until she was out of the meeting room, and instead of returning to the finance department, she went to the bathroom to calm hersell. Inside the washroom, she stared dazedly at the frightened expression on her reflection as she tried to make sense of the situation. ¡®Why is Anthony in the shareholders meeting, and on the first day I start working here no less? Just how unlucky can I be? Anthony saw me, and he now knows that I¡®m working in Marvood Group. What should I do?¡® Anne¡®s hands on the sink began shaking. She was far too immersed in the terror to pay any attention to the person who came in after her, thinking that it was likely another person who needed to use to bathroom. When she looked up to find the terrifying reflection of Anthony, her blood ran cold. She turned around to face up to the danger and stuttered, ¡°This¡­ this is thedies¡® room.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Anthony questioned sharply. The pressure in his tone took Anne¡®s breath away. Her eyes darted around as she blurted out, ¡°to use the washroom... No, wait. I lost my job, so I came here to work... I didn¡®t think you would be liere. This is an ident...¡± She did not have a clue as to how the impossible thing could happen. ¡°An ident?¡± He inched in. ¡°Are you sure it¡®s not your scheme?¡± ¡°Of course not! This is my first day...¡± ¡°And you ran into me on the first day here.¡± He reached out to grab her by the chin. ¡°Hm?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She panted nervously at the pressure on her jaw. Indeed, she found it difficult to believe that this was a coincidence herself; but because it was truly an ident, she could only look back at him innocently. ¡°Who brought you here?¡± He studied her like a demon in the dark She bit down on her lower lip wordlessly. ¡°Would you prefer that I find out myself?¡± he threatened. ¡°I... I lost my job, and Tommy said that he has an open position in Marwood Group, so I came... ¡°She looked away and confessed. ¡°You really can¡®t survive without a man...¡± He tightened his fingers around her jaw. ¡°Don¡®t...¡± She scowled in pain and struggled to exin, ¡°This isn¡®t what you think. It¡®s just a job... Umph!¡± Her breath caught as luis shadow loomed over her, and her lips were taken by force. She struggled with all her might, but any attempt to get away was in vain in the face of Anthony¡®s absolute power. ¡°St....Stop...¡± Her knees gave in as the air in her lungs was drained. If Anthony had not pressed his body against hers, she would have slipped down onto the floor. ¡®Wly can¡®t he just leave me alone...?¡® she thought dazedly to hersell. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 She was about to suffocate when he finally let go. She dropped onto the cold, hard floor helplessly with her head bowed as she gasped for air, feeling as though she was one second away from dying from suffocation. He lifted her face by the chin once again, and Anne met his dark, cold eyes dazedly. ¡°Enjoyed it, lub?¡± He uttered dangerously. ¡°Should we continue?¡± She wanted to shake her head, but his fingers around her jaw stopped her from doing so. ¡°I¡®ve never meant to be involved with you. If you don¡®t want to see me, just let me leave Luton. You know that I would kill to leav...Umph!¡± The crushing force around her jaw stopped her from continuing, and she whimpered in pain. ¡°ying hard to get?¡± He sneered devilishly. She wanted to argue but understood how it looked for him that she had started working in Marwood Group. The tension was interrupted by the sound of Anthony¡®s phone vibrating. He let go of Anne and nced at his phone before answering. ¡°What is it?¡± His emotionless voice warmed slightly, which meant that it was a call from someone important. Anne instantly realized that it was from Bianca. She held her breath and froze in ce as though she had done something wrong. Bianca said something on the phone, and eventually, Anthony ended the call after saying,¡± Alright.¡± He lowered his gaze and looked down at her. ¡°Stay here, and let¡®s see how far you go!¡± His words cut into her like sharp des, and he left immediately after. Anne leaned against the sink powerlessly. The pricking pain on her lips reminded her of how close she was to death. She was relieved that Anthony did not order her to leave Marwood Group, which meant that she could stay. Otherwise, she would not know what to do with Anthony telling her to leave and Tommy telling her to stay. 1 ¡®Those two will soon be the death of me!¡® she thought darkly. She waited until she managed to regain her strength to leave the washroom, only to be startled by a figure leaning against the wall next to the washroom door. It was Tommy. ¡°Out so soon? I thought I would have to wait for a while!¡± he said suggestively, which meant that he knew Anthony had been inside. Anne remained expressionless. If he were suggesting that Anthony was a man who had issues in bed, there would not be a single man who would dare to im that they were capable in bed. She simply stared at him and asked, ¡°Isn¡®t this what you wanted? You got me here and promised me Anthony would not be here. What was that, then? His ghost or something?¡± ¡°I was surprised, too. He had never shown up to any of the shareholders¡® meetings before. Who knows what he was thinking? Maybe he caught your scent,¡± Tommy suggested. Appalled, Anne turned to leave. Tommy returned to the office and found Damian waiting for him. All the shareholders were in the meeting room earlier, so everyone in the Marwood Family already knew that Anne had started working in Marwood Group. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why is Anne Vallois in the Marwood Group? Did Anthony send her here as a spy? That has to be it!¡± Damian asked hysterically. Tommy had to admit that his father had the talent to be a screenwriter. ¡°I was the one who referred her here.¡± ¡°You? What do you mean?¡± ¡°She lost her job. I offered her one, so she doesn¡®t starve to death.¡± Damian was visibly agitated. ¡°She has been sleeping with Anthony. Can you even tell if you referred her to thepany or if she approached you on purpose? You even gave her a position in the finance department!¡± ¡°Did you take money from thepany?¡± Damian¡®s eyes darted around. ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡®t make things up!¡± Tommy shot him a look and continued, ¡°Anthony is head over heels for Bianca now, so he has nothing to do with Anne now.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 ¡°How can you be sure? Did you not see the exchange between those two in the meeting room? There¡®s something between them!¡± Tommy was more than sure because he had found out about the triplets. As soon as Anne returned to the office, her colleague informed her that her phone had been ringing She had left her phone on the desk, and it started ringing again when she went back to her workstation. She nced at the disy and realized it was Sarah calling, so she took the phone outside to answer with resignation. ¡°Anne, I heard that you started working in the Marwood Group? How? Was it Ron?¡± Sarah asked in excitement. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Who then?¡± ¡°I went to apply for the job myself,¡± Anne dismissed. Luckily, Sarah was not truly curious about how Anne started working in Marwood Group. It came as a pleasant surprise that Anne had be an employee in the Marwood Group, and it had sparked her ambition to strengthen Anne¡®s position in thepany so that she would not have to worry about the rest of her life even if Ron was gone. ¡°Which department do you work for?¡± ¡°The finance department.¡± ¡°That¡®s great!¡± She chirped cheerfully, as the finance department was one of the most important departments in thepany. Anne was only working in Marwood Group because Tommy ckmailed her into doing so, and she wanted to find out about Cheyenne¡®s death. She had no idea why Sarah would be this overjoyed. ¡°I¡®m going to hang up now.¡± ¡°Sure, get back to work! Let¡®s have dinner togetherter to celebrate!¡± Sarah¡®s mood was not at all affected by Anne¡®s emotionless response. Though Tommy had promised that she could leave work early, Anne thought that she could simply arrange for her children to be on a later bus, so she got off work at the same time as her other colleagues. She returned home to set her purse down before going downstairs to take a stroll while she waited for the school bus. She nced at her phone and noticed that it was another ten minutes until the school bus arrived. With nothing much to do, she went online to look at thetest news and found out that the situation with Michelle had escted furtlier as though someone was determined to destroy her. Her agency released a statement to prove that Michelle was innocent and had remained silent since then. Apart from the jewelry brand, there was also another luxury brand that had withdrawn their coboration with Michelle in fear of the negative impact her reputation would have on the brand Anne felt like someone was after Michelle. If there was one thing that never changed, it was that when the high¨Cand¨Cmighty fell, there would also be people there to kick them when they were dowi. However, Anne could not figure out who would dare to attack Michelle, who came from a powerful family N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It was almost time for the school bus to arrive, so she snapped out of lier thoughts to walk toward the entrance of the residential area, all the while looking around for the bus. However, the bus was nowhere to be found. She had mentioned the exact time when she would go home to the teacher, so Anne suspected that her children had gone to find Lucas again. She picked up the phone to call the teacher. ¡°What? Five? I thought that I said eight?¡± ¡°Huh? A guy called in to change the pick¨Cup time and said that he was calling in your ce... Wasn¡®t it live?¡± The teacher¡®s voice began to tremble. Anne tried her best to remain calm. ¡°What number did this guy use to call? Send me the number.¡± ¡°Okay... I will send it to you right now. Please let me know what happened once you find out.¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 175 Chapter 175 When she received the number, she could not help but feel that she had seen it somewhere. The name of the contact popped up on the screen as soon as she made the call and her expression darkened. As soon as the call was answered, Anne roared, ¡°Where are the kids, Tommy Marwood?!¡± ¡°Here with me.¡± She took a few deep breaths to stop herself from cursing because her priority at the moment was to find the children. ¡°Address. Now. I¡®ming over.¡± After the call, Tommy turned to look at the triplets, who were furious. Charlie liad a stic knife in his hand and was standing in front of Chris and Chloe protectively. ¡°Come any closer, and I will cut you!¡± ¡°Ah! I¡®m so scared!¡± He ced a hand on his chest and added, ¡°Your mommy ising.¡± ¡°You are a bad guy!¡± Chloe observed Tommy warily. ¡°We cannot trust you!¡± Chris added. Tommy studied the boys¡® faces and was annoyed by how much they resembled Anthony, but he found Chloe adorable and waved at her. ¡°Come here. I can give you candy.¡± ¡°We cannot take food from strangers,¡± Chloe refused. ¡°Go away!¡± Charlie roared. Anne arrived at a luxury residential building, and Tommy came to the door. As soon as she stepped inside, she saw Charlie holding a knife in an attempt to protect Chris and Chloe. When the three saw Anne, they threw themselves into her arms in tears, and she held onto them tightly. Her heart twitched in worry and pain, knowing how terrified they must have been when Tommy took them here by force. 1 Tommy leaned against the wall. ¡°Hey, I don¡®t remember bullying any one of you.¡± Furious, Anne stood up. ¡°What¡®s wrong with you? They are just kids! Why would you take them away? Don¡®t you know we would all be terrified?¡± ¡°Just brought them here to get to know them better. It can¡®t be that bad,¡± Tommy said casually. She narrowed her eyes coldly. ¡°Tommy Marwood, this better not happen again. You will do well to remember that!¡± With that, she took her children with her and left. On the way back, the three swarmed her with questions. ¡°Mama, who was that?¡± ¡°He said to call him Uncle!¡± ¡°Is he Papa¡®s brother?¡± Anne was shocked by how sharp they were. She had forgotten that no matter how smart they were, they were still two¨Cyear¨Colds who could be easily abducted. She had to force herself to remain calm when she first found out that her children had gone missing, and she had just started feeling fear now that she finally had her children in her arms. She felt extremely helpless earlier and was terrified that something would happen to her children. She patted charlie on the head and nted a kiss in his hair. ¡°No. He is just my friend at work... This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Anne called the teacher back once they were home to inform her that the children were safe. Though that teacher was extremely shaken, Anne reminded her once again to never allow anyone but her to change the time when the children would be picked up. This was a mistake on the teacher¡®s end, but Anne could not understand what Tommy¡®s intention was. In the end, she realized that he was likely trying to disy the control he had over her to keep her in line. She received a call the next morning in the office from Lucas. ¡°I just learned from the children that they were taken away by someone else. Why didn¡®t you tell me?¡± ¡°I know that person. It¡®s fine,¡± she said, wishing to keep her conflicts with Tommy between them. ¡°Did someone else find out about the children?¡± Lucas asked. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 ¡°Yeah. It¡®s Anthony¡®s cousin. He didn¡®t tell Anthony, though. Probably after something else because he doesn¡®t get along with Anthony.¡± ¡°More and more people are going to find out,¡± Lucas said. She bit her lip, knowing that he was right. ¡®But what can I do? Where can I hide the children away safely? Anthony has a woman he loves by his side now, and the existence of the three children will only be bad news to him,¡® she thought, unable to imagine what would happen if Anthony found out. ¡°If you don¡®t mind, the kids can stay with me,¡± Lucas offered. ¡°With... you?¡± Surprised, she said, ¡°How could we? That¡®s not okay.¡± ¡°I live alone and there¡®s a housekeeper at home who can take care of the kids. You cane over to see them anytime you want,¡± Lucas said. She could not bring herself to trouble Lucas to such an extent. He was the principal of the kindergarten her children went to, and it made sense that he would like children. Her triplets seemed to get more and more ustomed to calling Lucas ¡®Daddy¡® and she could not get them to stop ¡°The kids already said yes,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Of course, they said yes,¡® she thought. ¡°That¡®s... asking too much of you. Seriously...¡± She had never felt like she owed someone so much. ¡°It¡®s okay. I won¡®t affect my life much.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you,¡± she said sheepishly. ¡°We can help each other.¡± Anne knew what he meant but still felt like she was taking advantage of him. However, she had no other options. She could not allow Anthony to find out about the children. Just after she had settled the issue with her children, she was told that there was a gathering for the finance department. She was about to deliver the children¡®s belongings to Lucas and had to reschedule due to the gathering She was new to the department, and so she could not refuse to participate. It was not until she arrived that she realized the men and women in the finance department were all very good at drinking. She gaped as they gulped down one drink after another, and by the time she managed to slip out to the washroom, she felt like the earth was shaking. Anne knew that she would pass out is she stayed because the others were too strong. She kept her purse close and went to wash her face. The ssh of cold water to her burning cheeks felt heavenly. She looked up at the mirror, seeing nothing else but her flushed face. She stepped out and went to the elevator wlien her phone started ringing. She dazedly reached into her purse and searched for her phone. Once she found it, she answered the call without even looking at the disy. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The elevator door opened, and someone stepped inside. Anne was leaning against the wall and simply curled up against herself. When Anthony stepped into the elevator, he did not stop but was clearly taken by surprise. Bianca followed himn into the elevator and nced at the person at the corner of thie elevator. Oliver was thest one to step inside and spotted Anne as well. Instantly, he was surrounded by tension. Anne did not notice who had stepped into the elevator and struggled to answer her phone.¡± Hello? Who is this?¡± ¡°You... Have you been drinking?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°Oh, Mr. Newman...A... A little bit...¡± she muttered helplessly. Realizing she had too much to drink, he said, ¡°Send me the address. I will go pick you up.¡± ¡°Pick me up? It¡®s okay, I will catch a taxi myself..¡± Anne felt like the world was spinning. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Anthony stood tall coldly and listened to the sound of Anne talking on the phone. The elevator door opened, and he strode out. The other two followed closely as though none of them knew Anne. Anne gazed up at the number disy on the elevator and muttered, ¡°Huh? Why did it go up?¡± She pressed the button for the ground floor once again and informed Lucas of her location before waiting by the stairs in front of the lobby. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She could not bear to stand for too long from the dizziness and sat down on the stairs with one hand under her head as she stared at the neon lights afar. That very moment belonged to her. There was no need to think, and it almost felt as though she was in a world where Clieyenne had not died and Anthony was not there to threaten her. Where she did not have to worry about someone finding out about the children, and Tommy was not trying to control her. Inside a private room of the restaurant, a few people gathered for dinner, and Bianca had excused herself to answer a call. When she came back, she whispered into Anthony¡®s ear,¡± There¡®s something I need to take care of. I probably won¡®t be able to stay with you. Raincheck? ¡°Go ahead. I will drop you off,¡± he said tolerantly. ¡°It¡®s okay. I will get the hotel to call me a taxi.¡± Bianca proceeded to say goodbye to the others before leaving The dinner was arranged to introduce a few people to Bianca in preparation for her piano show. Even if she had to leave early, no one dared to protest, seeing how Anthony was there They were more than happy to know that they had a chance to work with Anthony Anthony nced at the food before him that was barely touched andpletely lost his appetite, so he got up and left the room while Oliver stayed behind to keep the otherspany Meanwhile, Anne was about to fall asleep on the stairs when a ck car stopped before her. The driver got out of the car and dragged her into the car roughly. ¡°Huh? What¡®s going on?¡± As soon as she was inside the car, it took off. She had seemingly forgotten she was waiting for someone as she leaned back against the seat. ¡°Did I call a taxi?¡± She proceeded to give the driver her address before falling asleep. Not far away from the lobby, Bianca saw everything that had happened from inside her car, and her hands tightened around the steering wheel. The dark expression on her face was a sharp contrast to her enticing features. So Anne became Anthony¡®s lover during the time when I was gone?¡® she thought to herself. In comparison to Michelle, Bianca found Anne¡®s presence more threatening. She knew what the Marwood Family thought of Anne, but she had not expected Anne to be in a physical rtionship with Anthony. Lucas arrived at the lotel and circled around, but Anne was 11owhere to be found, so he resorted to calling her again. The call was answered after a few seconds, and he asked, ¡°Where are you? I¡®m here.¡± ¡°She is with me. You can go now, Mr. Newman.¡± Lucas was stunned, and the call ended before he could respond. Anthony tossed the phone aside and shot an icy nce at Anne. Her face was flushed from her drunken state, and her features looked even more seductive under the shifting lights that shone through the window from the street. The temperature inside the car rose as the scent of alcohol filled the air. When the car stopped, Anne woke up for a moment. ¡°We are here? Hang on, I... I will pay with cash...¡± She reached into her purse and dug around, before finding a twenty¨Cdor bill and tossing it onto Anthony. ¡°Keep the change.¡± Anthony¡®s expression darkened dangerously. She stumbled to open the door but was pulled backward before she could seed. She grunted when she fell against his chest... Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 ¡°Umph!¡± Her head was already spinning, and the dizziness simply worsened at the sudden movement. She felt a pressure on her chin, and slie was forced to gaze up dazedly. ¡°Who am I?¡± She twitched in fear at the freezing lone. Instantly, her vision became clearer, and she stared dazed at the devilish face before her. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Disappointed that it¡®s not your Mr. Principal, hm?¡± He forced her to lift her chin further as he narrowed his eyes dangerously. Her neck tensed, giving her a beautiful yet frail appearance. ¡°Why... are you here? It¡®s none of your business...¡± ¡°It is none of my business, but you were in my way,¡± he said before dragging her out of the car by the arm. ¡°Ah!¡± she eximed. By the time they arrived at her apartment, Anne had mostly sobered. Though she felt light headed, she finally recognized Anthony and was terrified. ¡°Cook something,¡± He ignored the wary expression on her face andmanded. Still feeling a little dazed, she stared at him in confusion with flushed cheeks. He sat on the couch with his legs crossed and simply stared into her eyes wordlessly. She batted her eyes and muttered, ¡°I... I will just make something, then...¡± Anne turned and stumbled into the kitchen, all the while suspecting that Anthony had gone out of his mind to ask someone in her state to cook for him. She opened the refrigerator door and saw nothing much to work with, so she crouched and found some frozen dumplings in the freezer. She took it out and stood up, only to bump her head onto the refrigerator door with a baam! ¡°Ouch...¡± She fell onto the ground. Hearing the noise, Anthony jumped and went into the kitchen to find Anne on the ground with her hands over her head and tears in her eyes as she looked up at him pathetically. He went over and stared at her with amusement. She tossed the frozen dumplings aside. ¡°I give up. I feel dizzy...¡± ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°No...¡± Anne leaned against the refrigerator and was already on the brink of falling asleep. Anthony went to pull her up impatiently, and she fought back. ¡°Don¡®t touch me. Don¡®t touch...¡± She waved her arms around hysterically. Seeing stars before lier, she slipped and instinctively reached up to grab his tje to steady hersell. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony¡®s body snapped forward and pinned Anne against the corner between the refrigerator and kitchen counter. ¡°Um...¡± Her heart raced at the close proximity and the ferocious look in Anthony¡®s eyes. She twitched when she met his eyes and muttered, ¡°You...¡± She was interrupted by the vibrating noiseing from Anthony¡®s phone, and he acted swiftly to cover her nose and mouth. ¡°You are done?¡± He kept one hand on Anne¡®s mouth whiile answering his phone with another, His tone was calm, as though nothing luad happened at all. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 ¡°I¡®m done over here. What about you? Are you still at the hotel?¡± Bianca asked. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I already left.¡± ¡°I just thought that maybe we can grab some food if you aren¡®t full already. Sorry about tonight,¡± she said. Anne remained dazed at the beginning when her mouth was covered, but she started to run out of air. It becaule sullocating, and she struggled to move the hand on her moutl?, but it would not budge, so she simply tried to wiggle out of it. ¡°Where are you now? still not going to rest?¡± Bianca asked. ¡°In my study room. It¡®s still early,¡± Anthony said. ¡°I knew it. It¡®s quiet on your side. Alright, go back to your thing then!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After the call, he moved his hand away from Anne¡®s face. She coughed as fresh air flowed into her lungs. ¡°Ugh! What are you doing... Ahem!¡± Eventually, the coughing eased, and she looked up in tears as she struggled to focus on Anthony¡®s face, but her vision was blurred from theck of oxygen. ¡°That was Bianca, right? If you are that afraid that she¡®s going to find out about me, you shouldn¡®t be here, to begin with. He grabbed her by the jaw and pulled her up roughly before pinning her against the counter.¡± Didn¡®t I tell you never to show your face in front of me again?¡± She grunted in pain and bit her lips, feeling like her jaw would be dislocated at any moment. She scowled because she did not even remember how she appeared in front of Anthony. ¡°Since you won¡®t listen, I¡®m not about to go easy on you!¡± He leaned closer. ¡°No man would refuse a woman who¡®s this desperate...¡± He swallowed any response she could have, and she whimpered. Once she realized what was happening, she immediately fought back ¡°Let go...Umph!¡± A sharp pain shot up her lips, but she kept struggling to get away from the terrorist who barged into her home with false usations and assaulted her. The alcohol in her body slowly ale away at her consciousness, and Anthony¡®s strength was far too overpowering for her to get away. He was rough and ferocious to the point that it was as though he was trying to swallow her whole. In her attempts to escape, she kicked at the cab, and while she could not push him away. she was suddenly rerninded that there were knives behind her. Right before he was about to rip her clothes apart, she found the knise. Anthony was an alert man, and even througli the mist of lust, le spotted the danger and backed away. However, the knife was not pointed at him but at Anne herself. She gasped for air, and it took a while for her to find her voice. ¡°Touch me again, and I will kill myself right in front of your eyes!¡± He sneered coldly. ¡°You think I would care?¡± ¡°Of course, you won¡®t, but wouldn¡®t it be kind of frustrating to no longer liave someone to vent your anger on?¡± She retorted, knowing that Antliony would not let hier dic. Who else would he torture when he seemed to take the most pleasure in tormentin: Anne? Why else would he continue to do so relentlessly throughout the years? Her moment of bravery was cut short when his shadow loomed over her, and she instantly felt a sharp pain on her wrist. The knife dropped onto the ground, and she felt as though her entire arm was going to break.¡± Ugh!¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± His eyes were filled with malicious anger as he questioned in a furious voice. ¡°It hurts...¡± Her face twitched in pain as she struggled to speak ¡°Yeah, I... only have one life, 50... So even if you manage to do as you please now, I am... going to slit my own throat as soon as you are gone. Why don¡®t you try me...¡± Her drunken voice was weak, but every word wasced with determination. He grabbed her by the jaw, and because her face was small, he could almost hold her entire with just one of his hands. ¡°ying the virtuous woman now, are we? For who, hm?¡± he questioned viciously. ¡°Looks like you have really taken a liking to the kindergarten principal!¡± ¡°It¡®s not that... I just... don¡®t think we should be doing this anymore if you¡®ve already decided to cast me aside...¡± He shoved her aside with a dark, vengeful expression. ¡°I look forward to seeing what would happen to that principal now that he has you on his tail.¡± With that, he turned and left. Anne instantly rxed when she heard the door shut. Forgetting that she was sitting on the counter, she fell andnded on her head. ¡°Ugh!¡± Seemingly unaware of the pain, she got up dazedly and went back into her room. She had wanted to take a shower but ended up copsing onto the bed and falling asleep. By the time she opened her eyes again, it was the next morning Realizing that she had lost consciousness, she sensed a sharp pain on her forehead and was startled when she hurried to the bathroom to check on the mirror. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. There was an enormous bump on her forehead with a centimeter¨Cwide wound that had dried blood on it. She rushed to the hospital and was about to call the office to inform them that she woulde in an hourte when she noticed that thetest call she received was from Lucas, and the callsted for only five seconds. Her expression instantly darkened as she recalled how she received a call from Lucas but could not remember how Anthony came into the picture. After informing herpany, she hesitated for ten minutes before calling Lucas. Lucas did not ask her anything about the night before and simply asked her to send over the children¡®s clothing. As though she had done something wrong, she promised to deliver them respectfully like she was one of his students. Luckily, she did not have a concession, and the wound was not too deep, so she did not require stitches. With a bandage on her forehead, she headed back to the office, and her colleagues all gathered around to ask her what had happened. She simply told them that she had tripped and fallen. Anne finally understood why there were people who were frozen to death on the road after getting drunk because one simply would not feel anything when they were drunk. After work, she headed towards Lucas¡® apartment with lier children¡®s clothes. His apartment was located in a luxurious area close to the school, about ten minutes away, and she waited in front of the door in embarrassment for him. The door flew open, but she did not see anyone. Just as she wondered if it was operated by technology... ¡°Mama!¡± She snapped out of her dazed state at the three voices calling out to her and looked down at the doe¨C eyed triplets at the height of her knees. Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 181 Chapter 181 The three hurried to her and held onto her legs. Anne chuckled and set the bags in her hands down to wrapher arms around them. Every time she was apart from her children, she would miss them dearly. The triplets immediately noticed the bandage on her forehead. "Mama, what happened to your head?" "Did you fall, Mama?" "Does it hurt, Mama?" Chloe asked with tearsgathering in her eyes. Not wanting to worry them, she immediately said, "It doesn''t hurt. I just fell. It really feels like nothing!" "What did you hit? I will break it!" Charlie said. Just as she was about to say something, she noticed Lucas walking over. "If there''s something in the way, you should get rid of it," he said with a mature that naturally made people respect him. She hastily let go of the children and bowed. "Hello, Mr. Newman." Lucas nced at her forehead and picked up the bags on the floor. "Come in." She realized that she should not be standing at someone else¡¯s door and went inside with thechildren. Anne felt embarrassed at how caring Lucas was, not only did he offer to let the children stay with him, heeven helped her carry the bags when he had no reasons to help her. "What do you want to drink?" Lucas paused for a moment. "I heard from the children that you like milk?" Anne blushed because she only drank milk when her children could not finish theirs. "I''m fine. Um, Mr. Newman, can I buy you dinner?" She suggested. "Is it safe?" He asked. Instantly understanding what he meant, she hesitated and said, "It should be fine. I can''t be that unlucky." 1 He pointed at the kitchen. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Dinner is already ready. Join us for now, and buy me dinner another time." Chloe took Anne''s hand. "Say yes, Mama." "Mama, remember not to eat seafood outside," Charlie reminded her. "Yeah!" Chris nodded. Anne stayed for dinner and it was a feast and she could tell that Lucas took the time to arrange it. After dinner, the triplets yed games in the living room while Anne kept thempany. Lucas gave her a ss of fruit tea. "It''s good for digestion." She stood up. "Thank you." Without another word, he headed to the balcony with his cup of coffee. After hesitating for a moment, she followed him outside. "Mr. Newman, thank you for helping me out. If you need anything from me, please don''t hesitate to let me know." She had been gratefulfor his help since her children started studying in the kindergarten. Lucas turned around. In his casual wear, he looked far more approachablepared to when he wore a suit at the school, thesses on his face gave him a wise impression and this was precisely the type of man that was admired most by women. "Don''t worry about that. I will be sure to order you around when the timees," he deadpanned. She chuckled, "Okay." 1 He nced behind her and into the living room, where the triplets were watching television, reading books and ying with toy knives alongside one another. "Pets and children are the perfect remedy for an exhausted heart," he said, "wherever I live, the ce always feels empty so I appreciate having the kidshere." "If you like kids so much, you could find a girl you like and have kids of your own!" He nodded and turned to look at Anne. "Can I take a look at your wound?" She could not refuse because she was taken by surpriseby the request, at the same time, she could not bring herself to reject any of Lucas''s requests. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 182 Chapter 182 She lowered her gaze when he leaned in closer. She felt the cold air when her woundwas exposed and the warmth of his breath on her skin. Anne gazed up to meet Lucas¡¯s eyes and felt her pulse speeding. "Did Anthony do this?¡± He asked. She looked away frantically. "No. I drank too muchst night and fell. It¡¯s true.J''m sorry for not being there when you went all the way there to pickme up. I didn¡¯t expect Anthony to be having dinner there as well and he just forced me into his car..." "What exactly does he want?" Lucas asked calmly. ¡±l...my aunt married into the Marwood family and he resents me because of that. It¡¯s been going on for a while now, so I¡¯ve gotten used to it," she exined gloomily. Lucas must already know about the situation, but what he did not know was why Anthony would resent Anne¡¯s mother somuch that he had to vent his anger on Anne, in Anthony''s eyes, Sarah was a homewrecker and Anne was the daughter of the homewrecker that destroyed his family. "Have you tried thinking of a way to resolve this?" "He gave me half a year, but I don¡¯t thinkit would take that long. He has someone he likes and she¡¯se back recently so he doesn''t care much about me now. I just ran into him by identst night." "Half a year..." Lucas muttered. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Nothing will happen during this time. Anthony cares a lot about that woman,¡± she stressed, ignoring the fact that Anthony tried to force himself on her the night before, because nothing happenedin the end. ''Nothing will happen from now on,¡¯ she thought to herself, "everything will get better.¡¯ Her heart skipped a beat when theireyes met and she immediately looked away. Lucas picked up his mug that he had set down by the fences and took a sip. The night breeze was cool andforting. With fiery bouquets and stars of gold in the background, the atmosphere was peaceful but slightly awkward. "I...I will go check on the kids,¡± she said. "Sure." He nodded. She went inside to stay with the children. "Mama, look at my fighting skills. It¡¯s super cool!¡± Charlie waved his toy knife as he moved around actively. "Mama, watch cartoons with me," Chloe leaned onto Anne¡¯s legs. Chris brought her a book and asked, "Mama, what does this word mean?" Anne responded to each of them and turned to nce at the balcony where Lucaswas staring into the night while enjoying his coffee. She was suddenly reminded of what Anthony had said to her before, asking who she was acting the virtuous woman for, she tried asking herself if it was becauseof Lucas and knew instantly that he had nothing to do with her decisions. She did not dare to consider finding someone when she was already a mother of three andeven if she did like Lucas, she felt that her admiration would merely be an insult to the man. At night, she put the triplets to bed and Chloe clung to her. "Mama, are you not living here with Daddy?" "We can all sleep together!" "Daddy wants Mama to sleep here as well!" Chris said. "Mr. Newman said that?" Anne asked in surprise. "No. I just think he would want you to stay," Chris said. Anne chuckled and pinched him on the cheek. "Mama can¡¯t stay. I¡¯ve already caused Mr. Newman a lot of trouble for leaving you here.¡± Charlie leaned against Anne''s shoulder from behind. "Don''t worry, Mama. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Perhaps her children had noticed an abnormality in her recent behavior, but telling her children thetruth felt like she was doing something wrong in front of them. She headed home alone at night, drowning in her own thoughts. She felt as though she could barely breathe from all the pressure in life and itwas only when she was with her children that she could forget about the troubles for a while. Ultimately, all the pressure she was feeling originated from Anthony. The next day at work, she went to the restroom to pour herself a ss of water and found her gossiping colleagues falling into silenceas soon as she returned. The awkward atmosphere was painfully obvious and Anne wondered how she had be the topic oftheir gossip. Her colleague that sat across from her asked, "Anne, do you pay attention to scandals or things like that?" She hesitated for a moment and asked,"Like what happened with Michelle Grainger, you mean?" "Do you know about the scandals This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. concerning the Marwoods?" "Yeah. Aren''t you Mr. Marwood¡¯s girlfriend?" "If you marry into the Marwood Family, you should get to know his family better." Anne smiled bitterly and said, "It''s not true. Me and him...it''s not what you think...what scandal are you talking about?" She turned to open the news onherputer while asking, and immediately spotted the headline that said, ''Mrs. Marwood found to be a homewrecker and the Marwood couple are currently in the process of getting a divorce.'' She neednot ask to know who the headline was referring to. No matter what happened, Sarah simply could not seem to shake the usation of her being the homewrecker. However, the one thing that concerned Anne was another link above the headline that said,'' Homewrecker Sarah Val lois and a certain pioneer in the educationindustry are close friends.¡¯ Anne could not help but click into it and saw the news of a suicide case in Pinnacle Academy from five years ago, there were debates on whether the school had handled the situation with justice and proper consideration. At the time, the inte had been broadly used, so there were no public announcements as to what had happened, how it ended, and whether theschool had abused their power. With the press highlighting the incident, it sparked a heated discussion about the ident five years ago. Some of the students¡¯ parents even went onto interviews, demanding a refund of the tuition fees because they did not want their children to study in such a horribleacademy. 1 The scandal had affected Pinnacle Academy¡¯s reputation and Anne¡¯s colleagues were still talking about it. "If the schooles forth with the truth, wouldn''t we all have to thank that homewrecker for bringingattention to this?" "That homewrecker probably hadn''t imagined that she would be doing the world a favor." "The Pinnacle Academy is in trouble this time." Anne listened to her colleagues'' conversation and stared thoughtfully at the screen of herputer. The fact that there were discussions about the past incident in Pinnacle Academy was not that worrying, but for it to be associated with Sarah, who destroyed someone''sfamily and acted immorally, the situation could escte at any point. Suddenly, she was reminded of what Anthony had said to her two days ago. "I look forward to seeing what would happen to that principal now that he has you on his tail." She paled and her lips startedquivering when she came to realize that Anthony might be targeting the Pinnacle Academy because she had disobeyed him. "Anne, what''s wrong?" Her colleague noticed that she was acting oddly. Anne simply smiled and said, "Nothing. I need to go to the washroom." The colleagues might have noticed that Anne seemed to be affected by the homewrecker scandal in the Marwood Family,when in truth, all she could think of was the Pinnacle Academy. As soon as she stepped out of the finance department, she gave Lucas a call. "Is what''s going on the inte affecting you guys?" "It''s fine. The school will cooperate with the investigation. There''s not much to hide from the incident all those years back," he said. "Okay, that''s good to hear. It''s just that ...this is happening because of the Marwood Family, and I''m sorry..." She said apologetically. "You have nothing to do with it, so don''t apologize," he said, and she heard someone talking in the background. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Anne recognized the voice and knew that it was Lucas¡¯ assistant. Knowing that he must be busy at the moment, Anne did not continue the conversation and ended the call. For a long while, she could not seem to regain herposure because she felt like there was more to the situation. The attention on the incident had only increased in the past two days almost as though the school had hidden the truth about the death of the female student back then. At the moment, the triplets were the only ones who were in Lucas¡¯ apartment and they had not seen him in the past two days. Just then, they heard the door knob turning and Lucas stepped into the apartment. Anne stood up abruptly. ¡°Daddy!¡± The three children chirped and Anne blushed at the way they addressed him. Lucas casually walked over to pat them on the head, before turning his attention to Anne.¡± You¡¯re here.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Though there was still a smile on his face, Anne could tell how troubled he was and looked away. ¡°I just got here.¡± ¡°I was busy for the past two days so I didn¡¯t have time toe home,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s a helper here and the kids are good at adapting to new environments. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The only concern on Anne¡¯s mind was that the situation at the school remained unresolved. ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t worry about us, Daddy!¡± Charlie said. ¡°Good boy.¡± Lucas chuckled and asked, ¡°Have you all eaten?¡± ¡°We did, but Mama hasn¡¯t!¡± Chloe said. ¡°Eat with me?¡± Lucas said, and Anne obliged. The triplets stayed in the living room to y while she headed to the dining room with Lucas. ¡°Have you managed to settle the issue?¡± She asked. ¡°Not yet.¡± He frowned. ¡°Everything is still under investigation¡­¡± ¡°Are you in trouble?¡± If there were not anyplications, the situation would have been resolved by now. ¨C The girl whomitted suicide did so because her parents had neglected her. The school had compensated the family members and that was the end of it, what¡¯s odd is that the parents came forth recently, ming the school for the suicide and iming that the girl had been acting strange even before shemitted suicide.¡± She lowered her gaze absently. Seeing that she remained quiet, he srniled. ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated, but we will handle it.¡± She snapped out of her dazed state. ¡°Should I take the kids back for now? They might distract you.¡± ¡°They will be taken care of even when I¡¯m not home, but that¡¯s not the case for you.¡± He shot her a reassuring look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± After leaving Lucas¡¯ luxurious apartment, she took the subway home and along the way, she took out her phone to check Anthony¡¯s location to find him in the Royal Mansion, If he was not at Archduke Group, could he be with Bianca at the moment? If they were together, Anne would only provoke Anthony further by going to look for him. She made a call to Anthony after getting off the subway and was anxious while she wait; she dreaded the moment when the call was answered, but felt nervous when it wasn¡¯t at the same time. That was precisely how intimidating Anthony was. In the end, he did not answer his phone and Anne stood by the road, contemting her next move while biting on her lip. Eventually, she sent him a message. (I will go to the Royal Mansion to see you.) Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 185 Chapter 185 She received no response after a while and got into a taxi to head toward Royal Mansion. Anthony was a businessman,so it was not possible for him to miss a phone call, even if he was in the shower, she had waited enough to rule that out as a possibility. If Anthony had not replied, it meant that Bianca was not in the Royal Mansion, otherwise he would do everything to prevent herfrom ruining his time with the woman he loved. Half an hourter, she arrived at the Royal Mansion. The Royal Mansion was not as bright as the typical luxurious mansions and was most hidden in the darkness in aterrifying manner that would scare off any visitors. Seeing the Rolls Loyce parked outside the gate, she bit on her lip and summoned the courage to climb up the stairs, feelingthe weight of her fear with each step she took. She knew that there would be no end to what was happening to the Pinnacle Academy if she did noteto Anthony herself, since he was the person pulling the strings and more precisely, Anne herself was the cause of the situation. The lights in the living room were off and she could barely make out what was inside the hall, but she still managed to spota sophisticated piano next to a ss wall, one that was not there before and she instinctively knew who it was for, the world-famous pianist, Bianca. Hayden walked toward her. "Ms. Vallois." "Where is Anthony?" "Mr. Marwood is in his study room. Please follow me." She pursed her lips and followed Hayden, who knocked on the door to thestudy room and opened the door with Anthony''s permission. She forced herself to step inside and her heart stopped the moment she met Anthony''s eyes. "Who said you could bring her in here?" Anthony questioned coldly. Hayden, who was about to leave, stilled and lowered his head guiltily. Worried that Anthony would chase her out, Anne immediately closed the door and shut Hayden out in fear that Hayden wouldget punished. There were only the two of them in the study room, but it felt as though there was not enough oxygen in the air. She panted as she stared at Anthony from afar, before saying, "I...I am here because I need to talk to youabout something..." "You seem to be quite sure that I''m here in the Royal Mansion." The suspicion in his tone sent chills down her spine and she felt as though an invisible hand had grasped her by the throat. Though she did not let it show on the outside, she was beginning to panic deep down. She consoled herself silently that if Anthony had already found out about the GPS application she installed in his phone, he would notbe this calm and would have started punishing her for it long ago. She licked her lips and said, "I imagined you would be here at this time and tried my luck. I would have gone to Archduke Group if it turns out that you weren''t here after all..." She paused, before continuing, "Are youbehind what''s happening to the Pinnacle Academy right now?" He leaned back and sank into his ck leather chair with a poker face. "What do you think?" "The scandal about Sarah is just the tripwire and your actual target is the Pinnacle Academy because I am close with Lucas Newman. I don''t want to sound narcissistic, but I understand that I''ve enraged you..." She gave him a quick nce beforelooking down again. "What will I have to do to get you to stop?" "You are asking me?" He asked, before snorting, "Let''s seehow far you are willing to go for Lucas Newman''s sake." She knew exactly what he wanted. Lucas had helped her on so many asions and seeing how she was the reason behind Anthony''s wraith, she should be the one to put an end to it. Letting go of her pride, she started unbuttoning her white shirt with trembling hands. She had gone directly to Lucas'' apartment after leaving the office, so she was wearing her white shirt with a bodycon shirt that outlined her curves perfectly, alongwith a pair of leather heels that showcased her milky white skin and slim legs in the most seductive manner possible. 1 She took off all her clothes including her shoes and anchored her pale feet onto the soft carpet. Though the lights in the Royal Mansion were dim everywhere, the study room alone was as bright as day, and it looked as though herskin was glowing under the light. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She turned her face to the side at the humiliation and tried her best to ignore the embarrassment since she had slept with him before. However, the feeling of being observed like amodity on a shelf felt different and she could not help but flush. Not knowing what to do next, she looked away and muttered, "Whatever you want to do, I...I won''t fight back." "What do you think Iwant to do?" He asked coldly, clearly unaffected by the temptation of her exposed body. She looked up and her heart raced when their eyes met. The tension rose when Anthony stood up and the suffocating fear had forced Anne to take a step back He stood next to the clothesthat scattered on the floor and grabbed onto her face with one hand. "Do you really think that your body is worth that much? There are plenty of women like you outthere. Do you really think you have the right toe and bargain with me?" 1 Anne felt insulted. She had presented him with the one thing she thought he wanted and he threw it back at her face, so the humiliation she feltwas beyond imagination. She looked up, stubbornly trying to keep her tears at bay. "I''m not offering you my body, but the chance to humiliate me. That''s what you''ve always wanted, right? You just want to use me as a tool to vent your anger and resentment. You don''t care about anything else, but I can''t...ept seeing someone suffer because of me. This is going to drag other people into this mess between US, and I don''t think that''s what you want, is it?" He kept his fingerstightly around her jaw wordlessly, his eyes two bottomless pits that revealed no emotions. Suppressing her fear, she slowly approached him and rubbed her head against the ck fabric on his shirt like a kitten seeking attention. Enticed, the look in his eyes darkened and he slowly released her jaw when she leaned closer, only to grab herby the back of her neck and shoving her aside. "Ah!" Anne did not know how long she had been asleep, but by the time she woke up, she was stillying on the couch inside the studyroom. The sofa was too soft for one to sleep on it and she felt as though every bone in her body hadbeen crushed, so it took her a while to get up. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 186 Chapter 186 She did not know when Anthony had left and because there were not many windows in the study room, she felt like his scent was stilllingering in the air. Every time after they were intimate, she felt as though she had survived hell. She wondered if this meant that Anthony would spare the Pinnacle after this and was in despair at the same time because shehad promised herself to not be physically involved with Anthony anymore. Just as she was absorbed in her thoughts, she heard knocking on the door. Thinking that it was Anthony, she hastily picked up the pillows on the ground and covered herself, before cowering behind it. When Bianca stepped inside, she saw Anne''s pale back with marks all across her skin. Her expression darkened as she looked at the pillows and clothes on the ground and turned to re atAnne with resentment. Anne had not expected Bianca to walk in. She paled and her hands on the pillow started to tremble in embarrassment. Without a word, Bianca turned heels and left, closing the door behind her. Anne snapped out of the initial shock and hurried out of the couch to grab her clothes from the ground,before rushing out of the Royal Mansion. She didn''t stop running until she could no longer see the mansion, but then a car stopped beside her and Bianca stepped out of it. She stood tall beside Anne with a cold look in her eyes, and raised her hand to p Anne across the face. "Umph!" The burning pain instantly spread across her cheek from the hit, but also from the mental humiliation. "Sarah Val lois'' niece. I''ve heard of you quite a while ago but I haven''t expected you to be that much better at seducing men compared to your aunt. You sure are quick to crawl your way onto Anthony''s bed," she said sarcastically. Anne felt misunderstood, but didn''t know what to say in return at the current situation, which felt exactly like a wife had caughtthe woman whom her husband had been cheating with. "Don''t worry, though, you won''t get to be like Sarah. I know Anthony and this is just his way of torturing you and your aunt. You are nothing to him!" "You are right, so you don''t have to be concerned about anything elsehappening between me and him." "Concerned?" Bianca mocked, "You are the one who should be concerned! I hope you don''t end up like Michelle! That woman had the guts to gloat in front of me and all it took was just a little effort on my end to force her out of the show business. So what if she has a powerful family? They can''t possibly beparable to Anthony." Though Anne had guessed that this was what happened to Michelle, she was notcertain and hearing it directly from Bianca had stunned her. It sounded as though Michelle was merely an ant at Bianca''s mercy and all Bianca needed to do was to talk to Anthony to crush Michelle,and Anne was in the same position. "1 don''t even need to do anything about you. I''ll just wait and see how Anthony is going to do to you," Bianca threatened, before getting back into hercar. Anne stared at the car that drove off with a dark expression. She knew that if Bianca was upset with her, Anthony would definitely punish her for it just like what he had done toMichelle. Bianca was officially Anthony''s woman and the future Mrs. Marwood of the Royal Mansion; the sophisticated piano was the proof of that. Anne dragged her feet as she walked towards the end of the road, before finally seeing another car. The difort on her body made each step extremely hard and she reminded herself once again tonevere to the Royal Mansion ever N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. again, because she did not want to be humiliated in the same manner again. On the subway, Anne stared at the handrail before her nkly. She could tell that Bianca was different and that Anthony cared about her. It might not be that far along for her to hear about the two getting engaged. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 187 Chapter 187 ''If that¡¯s the case, why would Anthony touch me, in the Royal Mansion no less?'' She thought,¡¯ I guess he is just sick inthe head like that!'' She struggled to move her heavy feet toward the Marwood Group to work, feeling d that she had taken her clothes off ahead of Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. time, or her clothes would have been all ruined by now. She paid close attention to the news throughout the day and in the afternoon, a new update was released concerningthe incident that happened in the Pinnacle Academy, after further investigation, it seemed as though the parents of the student whomitted suicide had made false usation because they missed their daughter too much. The parents were given a lecture and the situation was considered resolved just like that, as though everything was just a y. The burden on Anne''s chest was lifted, but at the same time, she was terrified by just how powerful Anthonywas in Luton. Anne also paid attention to any news about Michelle, and Michelle''s coboration with a few other brands were canceled as well. There was nothing worse than not being talked about to an idol, because people would eventually forget about them. Anthony had just returned to the Archduke Group and stepped toward his office, his intimidating presence forcing people to bow to him alonghis way. "Link the surveince in the Marwood Group to myputer," hemanded. Oliver, who was following closely behind, froze for a moment, beforeing to a realization." Yes, sir." This wouldmean more control for Anthony over the Marwood Group management. Oliver had thought that Anthony was not interested in the Marwood Group even though he was one of the shareholders, it seemed as though he had misjudged as Anthonywas clearly trying to keep a close eye on them. Tommy seemed to havee up with a different conclusion when he heard of Anthony''s action, and simply grinned without a word. After stepping out of his office, he walked toward the finance department and ran into Anne, who was about to get offwork. She ignored Tommy and intended to walk straight past him, but he grabbed her by the arm and turned to pinher against the wall by the corner, where one of the surveince cameras were located right above them. "What are you doing?!" She tried to shove him away, but could not manage no matter how hard she tried. "This is the office. Stop!" "If you know that this is the office, why didn''t you greet your superior?" She froze and realized that what he said madesense and she was wrong. "...Mr. Marwood. Can you let go of me now?" She gritted out calmly. "Wrong." Tommy''s fingers brushed past her cor bone. "Try calling me brother." She gritted her teeth, knowing that Tommy was purposely toying with her. ¡®Why should I call him that? I¡¯ve never called him that before, and I''m not about to start!'' She thought to herself, ''But is he going tolet go if I refuse?'' "...Brother," she muttered. Tommy chuckled as his eyes glittered with amusement, and reached his hand out to touch her face. Anne was waiting for this exact moment when he let his guard down and lodge a kick at him. Tommy tried to dodge, but was a little slow because he was too focused on Anne''s face, the kicknded on him, and he stumbled backward inpain. Seeing the elevator door open, Anne grabbed onto the trash bin next to her and tossed ittoward Tommy, before darting into the elevator. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Tommy dodge the trash can that was thrown at him and ran toward the elevator, only to watch the door shut right before his eyes. Anne sighed a breath of relief inside the elevator, thinking, ''that was close. He almost caught up. That guy is definitely a psychopath!'' Tommy''s face twisted as he panted. After a while, he looked up at the surveince camera above him as though he wasstaring at someone on the other end of the camera. Just then, Anthony was behind his office desk and to his left was the screen of hisputer with the Marwood Group''s surveince feed. He had witnessed everything that had happened next to the elevator and Tommy took onestnce at the camera, before stepping into the elevator. Anthony looked away from the screen with a mysterious look on his face. Anne had wanted to go to Lucas''s apartment to visit her children, but refrained in the end. What happened the night before had taken a toll on her body and after a whole day of work, she was desperateto go back to her bed and rest. When she was home, she caught the scent of food as she turned the door knob. She looked down and spotted an enormous luggage on the porch. Just as she was wondering what had happened, Sarah stepped out of the kitchen. "Anne, you are back! Dinner is ready. Go wash your hands ande eat." "What is this?" Anne stared pointedly at the luggage. With an exhausted look on her face, Sarah exined, "Ron is divorcing me. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He...he chased me out." Anne scowled. "Didn''t you say you won''t get divorced?" "I don''t want to, but he is filing awsuit against me! Just because I have a daughter! What kind of love isthat?" Sarah said in frustration. Anne lowered her gaze at the realization that she was the reason that Sarah was losing her husband. "It''s okay. So be it, but he is not getting rid of me that easily. I want half of everything he has, or I''m not about to leave in peace." Sarah walked up to Anne and took her hands, before continuing in a gentle voice,"What matters most is that I have you. I don''t care about losing a husband or two! There are plenty of fishes out in the ocean, why focus on Ron? Hestill lives at Anthony''s mercy." "Are you staying here?" Anne stared at her. "Yeah. We won''t part ever again." Though Sarah seemed tired, she was in a rather good mood as though she had given up. Anne went to wash her hands with a gloomy look on her face. ''If Sarah is here, when can my kidse back?'' She thought. Anne had wanted to bring her children back in a few days, as they could not keep staying with Lucas. A new issue had arisen, but chasing Sarah out did not seem to be an option. This was precisely why she wanted Anthony to stay out of Ron and Sarah''s marriage and to notforce them into divorcing one another. Even if the two were separated, Anthony''s resentment would not go away. With a delicious home cooked meal on the desk, Sarah kept putting food onto Anne''s te,while Anne munched on her food quietly. "Anne, is that something you want to say to me? If you feel ufortable, I can find another ce," Sarahsaid as she sensed that Anne was upset. Anne bit on her fork. "This is a small apartment. You might not befortable here." "It''s small, but I will buy a bigger ce once Iget the money to give you a better life. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Anne wanted to stay in her apartment even when Sarah managed to buy a bigger home. It was not the worst to cut ties with the Marwood Family,because she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand idly by if anything happened to Sarah. "By the way, how are things between you and Lucas?" Sarah asked, "I thought he really likes you?" Anne knew that Sarah had heardfrom Lucas¡¯s mother. "We aren¡¯t right for each other, so we aren¡¯t in touch anymore." "Why not? He is the principal andthe future director of the Pinnacle Academy. He is confident and gentle, definitely the best candidate for a husband." "He''s too busy and I don''tlike that," Anne said, thinking that this ought to be a convincing excuse. "You silly girl." Sarah said with disapproval. "You won''t find a career-focused man who''s not busy. The busier he is, the more sessful he gets and the better your life would be. Do you n on marrying a man who just stays home and does nothing?" Anne might have considered what Sarah was saying if she did nothave three children, but because she did, she could not bring herself to think about marriage. Even though Lucas liked the triplets, Anne knew her own ce. "Seriously, get along with Lucas. Not everyone gets the chance to," Sarah said. "Will his family approve?" Anne did not want to discuss this, but did not want Sarah to misunderstand. The incident with the Pinnacle Academy had just been resolved. Feeling slightly guilty, Sarah argued, "what they say on the inte aren¡¯t real. Besides, you and I are different. Anne, you can¡¯t deny your own worth and stop yourself from going after happiness because of this." "I''m not interested," Annesaid. Sarah sighed, "Do you think I would set you up to fail? You shouldn''t marry the ones that I tell you not to marry, and viceversa." "I¡¯m done." Anne stood up and brought her te to the kitchen. "That¡¯s all you are eating? You are so thin. Eat some more?" Anne returned to her room after a shower, partly because she could not quite bring herself to act like nothinghad happened with Sarah, but also because she was exhausted. 1 She saw her body when she was in the shower and it looked as though she hadbeen tortured By the time Sarah went into the room, Anne was already asleep. Noticing that she did not have a nket on her, Sarah went to cover Anne up and stilled when she saw a red markshowing on Anne''s skin by the cor. Sarah pulled the cor of Anne''s pajamas open slightly and spotted the bite mark on her corbone. It was not hard to guess who had caused a mark like this, and it already looked this bad on the outside, Sarah could only imagine how bad itwas throughout Anne''s entire body. Anne woke up the next morning and felt much better after some sleep. Breakfast was ready by the time she stepped out of the bedroom. She froze. Ever since she left the Marwood Family to study abroad, she had not had anyone cook breakfast for her and it would bea lie to im that she was not touched. "You are up? Go wash up!" Sarah urged. After washing up, Anne sat down and had breakfast with Sarah. "Does Anthony still call you over now?" Sarah asked. Anne stilled for a moment, but did not respond. "What is he trying to do? Doesn''t he already has a girlfriend? What does he think of you?" Chapter 190 Anne simply kept quiet because she had no other choiceother than trying to escape. "Does Anthony hate US that much?" Sarah had lost her appetite and an idea came up as she looked at Anne. "Anne, the next time heys his hands on you, ask for something. If you can''t have him, you ought to at least get something back." Anne was once again reminded how different she was from Sarah. "I know that you are proud and can''t do that, but if you don''t have any money, you won¡¯t get anywhere..." Sarahwanted to keep lecturing her, but Anne stood up and said, "I''m going to work." Sarah stared at the door closing before her with a dark expression, thinking to herself, ¡¯what a stubborn girl she is!¡¯ Anne went into the subway, feeling drained both physically and mentally. ''How can she even suggest that I ask for something in return?'' She thought. Td consider myself lucky that Anthony doesn¡¯t kill me on the spot if I do that!'' Anthony had always known exactly what to do to take fullcontrol of the situation and to bring Anne down to her knees begging. It took everything Anne had to keep herself alive and if she tried to cross the line, she would only be digging her own grave. As she stepped toward the elevator, she saw a car parked next to the entrance and turned to see Ron walking over. She immediately bowed her head and gave way. Ron nced at her when he walked past her and reminded her when he went into the elevator, "why aren''t you getting in?" Anne froze for amoment, before stepping inside. The door closed and the red number on the disy board went up. They were going to the same floor. "How has working here been like?" Ron asked, "...Not bad." "You are close with Tommy? I heard thathe was the one who referred you here." She kept her gaze low, unable to decide what Ron was trying to say. "I''m more curious about whether you are still involved with Anthony." His tone suddenly became confrontational. "He might hate me, but I still want him to find a proper woman to marry. Bianca isn''t half bad." Anne lost herst strand of respect for the man and questioned, "Did you marry my mom because she was aproper woman? You knew that she got together with you despite knowing that you are married. What did you think of that?" Ron was provoked that such a young woman had the courage to confront him. "My mom did lie to you about having a kid, but you two shouldn''t have gotten together to begin with. Anthony wouldn''t have tortured me if you two didn''t do anything wrong. Who can I me for all this?" "Why didn''t you mention that this wouldn''t have happened if Sarah had mentioned that she has a child? In Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. theend, this is all because she is a cheap woman! You should try to talk some sense into her and get her to not be so greedy, or she might not get anything at all!" The elevator opened and Ron stepped outside. Anne stepped out as well right before the door closed and watched as Ron disappeared into the distance. Ron seemed to have lost whatever feelings he had for Sarah, so it was certain thatthey were going to get a divorce. After work, Anne headed straight to Lucas'' apartment. As soon as she stepped through the door, she saw Lucas ying video games with Charlie and Chris. Each of them had a controller in their hands, as Chloe leaned against Lucas''s leg to watch them while munching on fruits. The harmonious sight had rendered Anne speechless, as she wondered if this was what she ever wanted. "Mama!" Chloe ran over and Anne snapped out of her thoughts. Choie wrapped one of her arms around Anne''s leg and held up a fork with a piece of apple on it with another. "Mama, eat! Anne chuckled and bent down to bite onto the piece of fruit, before looking into Chloe''s eyes." So delicious. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 191 Chloe grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Mama,e watch us win Daddy!¡± Charlie shouted, ¡°Mama,e!¡± Chris¡¯ face was flushed from the excitement. The two did not dare to take their eyes off the screen, so Anne could tell how much they were struggling, on the other hand, Luxcas sat on the couch with his legs crossed and nced at Anne. ¡°We will be done soon.¡± Anne chuckled, ¡°Carry on. I will watch.¡± She then took a seat on the couch and watched the intensive boxing contest on the television, while Chloe fed the fruits to her brothers and Lucas. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She fed them one by one, before offering another piece to her mother again. In the end, Chris and Charlie won, and Lucas managed to make it look as though he did not intentionally lose. Anne had made some coffee for him and he got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the balcony. You kids carry on.¡± There were chairs and a table on the balcony, so they sat down and admired the night view of the city. ¡°I¡¯ve never yed video games with them before,¡± she said with a smile, ¡°do you guys y often?¡± ¡°I keep thempany whenever I have the time.¡± Lucas took a sip of his coffee and said, ¡± Boys all like the same thing, so it¡¯s important for a family to have both motherly and fatherly figures.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± She muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to go to Anthony.¡± Worried that she would misunderstand, he exined, ¡°anyone who cares for the kids and whom you like would do. After all, I¡¯ve seen a lot of fathers failing at parenting even at school.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She understood. She thought of something, and hesitated to ask. ¡°Something you want to say?¡±. ¡°Is everything with the academy settled now?¡± She asked. ¡°It ended just as abruptly as it started. I would be a fool if I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong.¡± Lucas looked up from the coffee. ¡°You went to Anthony?¡± Anne¡¯s hands on herps twitched and Lucas caught on to the motion. He set his mug down and said, ¡°He sure ys dirty.¡± ¡°I am the reason all this happened in the first ce. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± She lowered her head. ¡°Nothing much. Just refused to obey¡­¡± Everything happened because she refused to let Anthony touch her and if she was to tell Lucas that, he would naturally know that she obeyed in the end so that Anthony would stop attacking Lucas. Anne would rather remain silent, and luckily, Lucas did not insist on knowing, Behind the door, Charlie took Chris and Chloe¡¯s hands and left. When Anne went back into the living room, she saw the triplets discussing something in all seriousness, before breaking apart like nothing had happened, ¡°What were you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± They chirped in unison. Anne chuckled and let them be. Charlie crawled up Anne¡¯s body and asked, ¡°Mama, where does that guy who looks like me work?¡± Anne¡¯s eyes darted away for a moment. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Previous Chapter Next Chapter Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chloe grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Mama,e watch us win Daddy!¡± Charlie shouted, ¡°Mama,e!¡± Chris¡¯ face was flushed from the excitement. The two did not dare to take their eyes off the screen, so Anne could tell how much they were struggling, on the other hand, Luxcas sat on the couch with his legs crossed and nced at Anne. ¡°We will be done soon.¡± Anne chuckled, ¡°Carry on. I will watch.¡± She then took a seat on the couch and watched the intensive boxing contest on the television, while Chloe fed the fruits to her brothers and Lucas. She fed them one by one, before offering another piece to her mother again. In the end, Chris and Charlie won, and Lucas managed to make it look as though he did not intentionally lose. Anne had made some coffee for him and he got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the balcony. You kids carry on.¡± There were chairs and a table on the balcony, so they sat down and admired the night view of the city. ¡°I¡¯ve never yed video games with them before,¡± she said with a smile, ¡°do you guys y often?¡± ¡°I keep thempany whenever I have the time.¡± Lucas took a sip of his coffee and said, ¡± Boys all like the same thing, so it¡¯s important for a family to have both motherly and fatherly figures.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± She muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to go to Anthony.¡± Worried that she would misunderstand, he exined, ¡°anyone who cares for the kids and whom you like would do. After all, I¡¯ve seen a lot of fathers failing at parenting even at school.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She understood. She thought of something, and hesitated to ask. ¡°Something you want to say?¡±. ¡°Is everything with the academy settled now?¡± She asked. ¡°It ended just as abruptly as it started. I would be a fool if I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong.¡± Lucas looked up from the coffee. ¡°You went to Anthony?¡± Anne¡¯s hands on herps twitched and Lucas caught on to the motion. He set his mug down and said, ¡°He sure ys dirty.¡± ¡°I am the reason all this happened in the first ce. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± She lowered her head. ¡°Nothing much. Just refused to obey¡­¡± Everything happened because she refused to let Anthony touch her and if she was to tell Lucas that, he would naturally know that she obeyed in the end so that Anthony would stop attacking Lucas. Anne would rather remain silent, and luckily, Lucas did not insist on knowing, Behind the door, Charlie took Chris and Chloe¡¯s hands and left. When Anne went back into the living room, she saw the triplets discussing something in all seriousness, before breaking apart like nothing had happened, ¡°What were you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± They chirped in unison. Anne chuckled and let them be. Charlie crawled up Anne¡¯s body and asked, ¡°Mama, where does that guy who looks like me work?¡± Anne¡¯s eyes darted away for a moment. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Previous Chapter Next ChapterProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chris stood next to them and said, Tm curious." "Me, too," Chloe added. "In the Archduke Group," Anne said, thinking that there was no need inhiding where their father worked, since they did not know that Anthony was their father, what she did not know was the the triplets had their own n, The next day, the children arrived back at the apartment on the school bus. When they noticed that the nanny was not by the entrance, they shot one another a look andinstantly darted to the other direction as fast as they could. They blended in with the crowd and peered at their surroundings curiously, all the while being shielded by the adults around them and the masks on their faces. A taxi stopped by the road not far from them. Before the customer who got out had the chance to shut the door, the triplets dartedinto the car. The customer was shocked, especially because the triplets were not apanied by any adults, but shut the door anyway. The driver turned around in confusion. "Where are your parents?" "Our dad works in the Archduke Group. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. We can pay you if you send US there." The driver naturally knew where Archduke Group was as he would drive by the building fromtime to time. He chuckled with amusement at the three adorable children before him. "Let''s go, then!" When they arrived at the destination, Charlie took out the stic coins from his pocket, Chrisadded his toy car and Chloe took out two pieces of candies, before hesitantly cing it onto Charlie''s palm. Charlie presented all the items to the driver. "Here. Are these enough?" "..." The driver was instantly rendered speechless as it was not even money. He studied the looks of anticipation in their eyes and reached out his hand. Charlie handed everything he held to the driver. The driver nced through everything while the triplets watched with concern that what they had might notbe enough. The driver took the toy car and handed it to Chris, before handing Chloe her candies and taking the stic coins. "This much will do." The three beamed at him. As the driver watched the children run towards the entrance of the Archduke Group, he rubbedat the stic coins in his hand and shook his head with a smile. "Guess I just did them a service for free." The guards at the entrance did not notice the triplets, so they got into the hall with ease. When they realized how enormous the ce was, their jaws dropped. The receptionists noticed them and one of them came over. Enticed by how adorable they looked, she asked, "Where are you guys from? You look so adorable! Are you lost?" Anotherreceptionist came over as well. "Are these your kids?" "I wish I could give birth to kids this adorable!" "How old are you guys?¡± Chloe reached out two fingers. "Two!" The receptionist could not help buit grab Chloe''s hand and eximed, "Wow, it''s so soft and tiny!" ¡°I wantto touch it as welL.if her hand is already this soft, her cheeks must be even softer. Can I touch your little cheeks?" The three shook their heads in unison. The receptionists all felt like they could faint from how adorable they were. "Oh god! They even know how to say no! So cute!" Another receptionist stayed behind the reception and stared at the triplets from afar; she would have runover as well if she was not concerned that it would be too overwhelming for them. As she was breaking her neck trying to get a closer look, she heard a ''ding'' from the director''s elevator, followed by the sound of footsteps. The receptionist paled when she spotted the dark figure approaching. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Seeing how the other two receptionists were still fawning over the triplets, she lowered her voice and tried to war them. "Hey..." The others didn''t hear her and did not notice that something was wrong until Anthony was close enough. They turned around and stood up abruptly, with their bowed, With the receptionist out of the way, Anthonyspotted the triplets. Though the triplets had no intention in acknowledging Anthony as their father, they were still slightly excited and all tensed at the sight of Anthony like threeanxious little penguins. Anthony stilled for a moment, before walking over to them The triplets looked up at their father and greeted him with unison. "Hello!" "What are you doing here?¡± He asked expressionlessly. "We are lost!" Charlie said. "Can you send US home?" Chris requested. "Mama can''t find US." Chloe sobbed as she looked at Anthony. Anthony scowled, failing to see how that was any of his concern Three minutester, the triplets found themselvesinside Anthony''s Rolls Loyce, their legs hanging in the air as they sat at the back seats. All three of them were curious and excited to be inside their father''s car. Anthony leaned back against the ck leather seat and observed the curious triplets calmly, wondering why he was helping to send them home, as he had always thought that childrenwere nothing but trouble. "How did you end up in the Archduke Group?" "We got lost!" Charlie said. "Do you really think I would buy that?" "We are telling the truth!" Chris argued. "You were bullying a nicedy thest time we saw you. Can you...stop?" The triplets still remembered the way Anthony ''bullied'' their mother at their apartment. "That''s between US adults," Anthony said calmly. "If you keep bullying nicedies, you will never get a wife!" Charlie retorted. Anthony narrowed his eyes with amusement at the innocent words. "Why are you wearing face masks?" "We are too cute. The others will touch our cheeks," Chloe said. "We don''t like others touching us!" Chris added Anthony''s lips curled into a smile as he turned to stare outside the window. While the children went to look for their father, Lucas had received a call from the nanny informing him that the children were gone. He frantically looked around and checked the surveince footage, only to find out that the children ran off to the West direction on their own. In the end, he tracked them down to the taxi and found the taxi driver, who informed him that the children headedto the Archduke Group. When Anne found out about it, she came close to passing out. "Why would they go to the Archduke Group? Did you tell them about it?" Lucas asked. "I...I never told them who their father was. I just mentioned that someone who looked like them worked there, because they had seen Anthony before. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I never imagined that they would be so bold to go there..." She panted nervously and realized she had made a careless mistake. After all, going to the Archduke Group was far easier than traveling abroad. "Don''t panic. They might not be able to get inside, and they won''t be recognized as long as theykeep their masks on," Lucas consoled her. Anne was still in the office and Lucas could only imagine how terrified she was when she found out that the triplets had gone to the Archduke Group, knowingthat Anthony could discover the children at any moment. What Lucas did not understand was why they would go to the Archduke Group. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 194 Chapter 194 The Rolls Loyce stopped outside the gate of a residentialplex. "We''ve arrived!" "This is the ce!" "Thank you, Uncle!" Anthony turned to lookat the building before him, noticing that it was the sort ofplex that only wealthy people would manage to get in. "I remember that you don''t stay here." The first time he had run into the triplets was at the area where Anne lived, which was atapletely different price rangepared to the building before him. "That is our nanny''s ce!" Charlie said. "We are going to visit our nanny!" Chloe added. "Can we get out now?" Chris asked. The car door opened on its own and just like how they got inside, the bodyguard needed to help them out. Anthony simply watched while leaning back leisurely. He was surprised that he managed to tolerate the children for so long despite hisck of patience. It was something that he did not consider possible. Just before the door closed, Chloe turned around and muttered, "Can we...travel in your car again?" Charlie and Chris wordlessly lookedat Anthony, doe-eyed. "I''m not your dad. I don''t have the obligation to do that," Anthony refused cruelly. Furious, Charlie grabbed Chloe''s hand and said, "It''s not like we want to, anyway! Let''s go!" When the security guard of the building saw the triplets running toward thegate, he immediately asked, "Where on earth have you three been? We are worried sick!" "Don''t worry. We won''t get lost!" Charlie reassured. The guard nced at the Rolls Loyce curiously and dragged the triplets through the gate, before calling Lucas to inform him that the children had arrived home. Just then, Lucas''s car was just fifty meter away from the Rolls Loyce by the road as Lucas answered thecall. He knew that the triplets were safe as soon as he saw theming out of the car. The nanny rushed to the building entrance to pick the children up. The guard went back to his post and heard noises as soon as he sat down. He stared at the man in suit before and asked, "Who are you looking for?" "Whose kids were those? What are their parents'' names?¡± Confused, the guardanswered, "I think they belonged with a mid-aged couple. I heard that they had the triplets in ab or something." The bodyguard returned to the car and bowed to report to Anthony. Anthony simply rolled up the window afterward without a word. Lucas''s car did note into the light until the Rolls Loyce was gone.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lucas rolled down the window when he drove past the security guard. "I did as youmanded, Mr. Newman," the guard said. Lucas handed him two packs of cigarettes, the guard immediately refused. "I can''t possibly ept that..." "Take them. I got them from someone else and I don''t smoke anyway." "Thank you!" The guard eptedit joyfully. "My kids tend to run off on their own, so please keep an eye on them for me." Lucas was both polite and gentle by nature, so though he wasnot intimidating in any way, it was hard to refuse him. "Of course. Don''t worry, I will keep an eye out for them!" The guard agreed. Anne felt like she could finally breathe when she knew that the triplets were safe, but still could not recover from the fright. It was the end of the month again and everyone had to work overtime for an hour. When it was close to seven, Anne could not stand it any longer and made an excuse toleave, before heading directly to Lucas'' apartment. She saw the triplets ying as soon as she went into the apartment, they ran toward her when theyspotted her. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Anne could not bring herself to get angry and stared at them with resignation. She tore thetriplets off her legs and said, "Get in line and stand straight." Charlie, Chris and Chloe stood shoulder to shoulder in a line. "Well? Why did you run off?" Just because she was not going to get angry, it did not mean that she would let it slip. "Didn''t Mama tell you not to run off on your own? Why didn''t you listen? The triplets shot hertheir puppy-eyes looks. "Don''t y cute!" Anne said sternly. They continued to look at her dazedly. "End of conversation." Lucas came over and patted them on the head. "It''s alright. Go drink your'' milk and go to bed after that." ¡®¡®Wait, they haven''t told me why they went tothe Archduke Group..." Anne followed closely behind, but Lucas shielded the children and sent them off to drink their milk, before having the nanny take them to bed. Anne had no chance to speak at all, until Lucas came back to talk to her. The two went to the balcony, each holding their own mug. "Did the kids realize something?" Lucas asked. "It''s probably because they look too simr," she said. The reason she asked the children to keep their masks on was precisely because their resemnce toAnthony was not only obvious enough for such young children to notice. "The nanny got therete and gave them the chance to run off. It won''t happen again." Anne felt awkward because Lucas wasn''t the father of her children and hehad no obligation toward them. "I should bring the kids back. They are causing you too much trouble..." She said apologetically, "But...my mom is getting a divorce and she is now living with me." Lucas had neverasked her about her mother up until this point. "About your mom...do you still need my help? After what happened..." Anne muttered. "She doesn''t interfere with my choices." Despite Lucas''s reassuring words, Anne still felt guilty that she had caused the Pinnacle Academy troubles, knowingit might very well happen again. "You should focus on what your kids want. Any choice that suits them most is the best option you have," he said, "by the way, someone went to the security guard today totry and find out about the kids." "...Who?" She asked anxiously. "Anthony''s security guard." "What...?" "Don''t worry. I told the guard what to say ahead of time. We might be able to fool him for a few times, but he won''t be easily fooled the third time around considering how sharp he is."Anne¡¯s blood ran cold. She knew that the triplets had appeared before Anthony for far too many times and Anthony would soonsuspect their identities. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Which is why the triplets are safest with me. The area you live in is too risky." Anne had no other options than to agree, neither of them hadexpected the children to find their ways to the Archduke Group. "It''s my fault. This wouldn''t have happened if I didn''t tell them about the Archduke Group." "It''s not too bad since we managed to resolve it. Just be more careful in the future. By the way, how do you get here?" ? I take a taxi to the underground parking lot and take the elevator here all the time." Anne knew that she could not be seen, because Lucas lived here. If she was spotted, people would suspect that they were together at the very least. Since she could not guess what Anthony was thinking, she did not dare to stir him up. "Stay the night here!" Lucas said. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Anne was stunned for a moment, and her face was uneasy. Lucas did not even give her the chance to refuse, so she gotup and went to the living room. Anne held the coffee cup and shrunk in the chair. Her eyes were glimmering. This was the first time that Lucas had invited her like this. She knew it was insignificant, but she was still very embarrassed. Anne stayed for the night and made her three children overjoyed. They had not slept with Mama for a long time. Even though the bed was very big, they still snuggled close to Mama, and wanted to hug her. Anne was very satisfied when her children wereying on top of her. The uneasy feeling of staying for the night just dissipated. At the table in the next morning, the two adults and three children had breakfast merrily. It was as if they were a happy family. When they left, they parted ways in two directions. The children were led by the nanny, and Lucas gave Anne a ride. The car only took Anne to the subway station, not the Marwood Group. "Did you sleep well at night?" Lucas asked. "Pretty good." "You have to apany the children asionally, they are still young after all," Lucas said. "Yes..." Anne swallowed the thanks that she was about to blurt out. She knew Lucas would not want to hear this. At the subway station, Anne got out of the car, and Lucas drove away. When Anne was heading toward the station, she had an idea kicking into her mind. Lucas... Could it be that he likes her? She was startled by this idea, and she ppedher face with both hands, squeezing her cheeks a little. People passing her looked at her curiously, but she did not care. How could he possibly like her? Lucas was only treating her this way since he liked children. There was no reason for him, a good young man, to harvest romantic interest for a woman who had given birth to three children! It could be seen from Ron''s side that even if the married couple had lived together for so many years, once they knew that they had given birth to a child, they were eager to get rid of the rtionship Naturally, Lucas had an iparable personality to Ron, to be able to ept other people''s children. Moreover, this so-called other person'' was Anthony Marwood himself. It was difficult. Lucas had his own family as well. He came from a schrly family. Although they were bing more and moremercialized, they still focused on education. Such families tend to be more conservative. How could it be possible to ept her, a woman with three children?! Dreaming could be more realistic! Sitting on the subway, there was anadvertisement on the TV on the opposite wall, followed by a publicity ofrge piano performance. The leading female was no other but Bianca. The background was white, the piano was white, and the skirt she wore was also white. She held her skirt and turned around. The skirt bloomed like snowkes. The smile on her face was the only highlight in the snow, beautiful and stunning. There were two girls whispering next to Anne, "She''s so beautiful." "And she has such a wonderful body." "Let alone men, women would like her too. She''s just so perfect." Anne did not feel anything when she saw it. She had seen Bianca''s ''imperfect'' appearance. Besides, how could a woman willing to be by Anthony''s side be a simple-headed one? Bianca had seenthe scene in the Royal Mansion with her own eyes, and it did not affect the rtionship between her and Anthony. Anne did not know how they cleared the misunderstanding. She cared about nothing as long as they did note to bother her. Anne was working overtime again. She needed to do so at least until the beginning of next month before she could be free. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Before six o''clock, the phone rang. Anne nced at the caller ID and she did want to pick up. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 197 Chapter 197 However, the persistent caller had affected other colleagues. She had to get up and go out to answer the phone, "I''m at work, can you not bother?" "Getready to get off work. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I''ll wait for you outside." It was Tommy. "What?" "We''re going to a banquet. I need a femalepanion.¡± "I don''t believe that you can''t even find a woman. If you really don''t have the charm to find one, I can help you find one!" "Men don''t like to be told we''re running out of charm,"Tommy sneered. Anne did not want to go at all, but at the same time she knew very well that if she did not go, she wouldbe threatened. How nasty. She thought that after the fight with Tommyst time, her rtionship with him would get worse. Unexpectedly, this man made it as if nothing had happened. Anne walked out of thepany and stood on the side of the road. The Aodi A8 drove near her from the east. She opened the door of the passenger seat, not wanting to sit in the co-pilot seat. Tommy did not say anything. After she sat properly, he elerated the car and drove into the traffic. "There are evening gowns in the back." Anne saw the dress box, as well as matching shoes and jewelry. It was aplete set. She noticed that Tommy paid great importance to banquets, so she could not help but wonder, "What banquet?" ¡°You''ll know when you''re there. You don''t have to do anything. When you get there, just eat and drink around. You haven''t had your dinner yet, right?" Tommy looked at her from the rearview mirror. Anne felt helplessness gripped her tight. Everything had nothing to do with her, yet she needed to participate in everything. Life was very strenuous to her. She stared at the dress and her eyes glimmered. She asked, "Why can''t you find a femalepanion? I remember that you have a good friendlike Lilian? She''s so beautiful and she can make a perfect femalepanion for you." "You already know that she wants to assassinate Anthony. It''s easy to be exposed if she appears in front of Anthony," Tommy said as a matter of course. "So, no matter what, you''re dragging me along, aren''t you?" Tommy raised his eyebrows, declining to furtherment on this. When they reached the destination, Tommy got out of the car very gentlemanly, leaving room forAnne to change clothes in the car. Tommy turned around, and coincidentally Anne was getting out of the car. She was wearing a fairy dress, shaping her body to a slenderer and more delicate figure. Her small waist could be held with only a full grip. She looked beautiful yet sexy, clean and unsullied. Tommy walked over and plucked a flower in the flower bed next to him. He inserted it to Anne''s ck hair and stared. He shook her head. "Even the flowers have all lost their color. No wonder that my brother is so obsessed with you, making me want to have a taste of you..." Saying that, heleaned forward, wanting to smell the flowers. Anne pushed him away irritably. "Do you actually want to join the banquet? If no you don''t, I want to go back now!" Asshe spoke, she was about to pull the flowers from her hair. "Don¡¯t move." Tommy stopped her. "Just let it stay like this. The flower looks good." Then, regardless of Anne''s dull face and that she was gritting her teeth, Tommy pulled her closer to the hotel entrance. It was the most luxurious hotel in Luton, with a dome lobby and looked magnificent. It had such a strong atmosphere where one could be convinced into believing that he or she was of high dignity. The banquet was on the top floor and it was directly essible by the elevator. The top floor was reserved for this banquet. As soon as the elevator door opened, the brightly lit banquet hall could be seen. It was resplendent with glorious decorations and fragrance filled the air. When she was walking down the steps, Anne saw the man and the woman walking on the side of the banquet, Anthony and Bianca, were talking to someonewho looked like the president or a business partner. Naturally, Anthony and Bianca saw them as well, and their expressions changed. Bianca turned to look at Anthony, and Anthony stared at Anne''s ck eyes with unfathomable coldness. However, she sensed danger. Anne was indeed a difficult one! Anne lowered her face, wishing she could disappear on the spot. She now understood why Tommy needed nobody else but her to be his femalepanion. "Let''s go say hello," Tommy grabbed Anne''s wrist and pulled her forward. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Reaching the front, Anne withdrew her hand forcefully. In the face of Anthony''s powerful aura, her face turned slightly pale, and she waspanting hard. "Anthony, I''m here. Ms. Faye, congrattions on the smooth performance." Tommy had a gentle smile on his face as he spoke. "Thank you," Bianca looked at Anne. "Is she your girlfriend?" "Yes. She won''t be unweed, will she?" Tommy asked with a smile. "Why not? I invited you, and it''s normal for you to bring a girlfriend," Bianca said generously. Anne wanted to deny, but her mouth could not make a sound. He always felt that Anthony''s ck eyes were staring at her flesh like falcons, piercing her heartlessly. She could feel the stress... Anthony chuckled, ¡°No, she''s not. I wished her to be, but unfortunately she doesn''t belong to me, right Anne?" Anne trembled violently, as those words hadother meaning to her. She could not wait to get out of here. "Okay, you guys get going. I''ll take her somewhere else to eat," Tommy smiled and grabbed Anne''s shoulders and nudged her. They went to the other side. Bianca looked at the pair as they left. She asked, "She''s really not his girlfriend? They seem to have a very good rtionship." Anthony''s expressionwas cold, and his eyes were like the stares of a poisonous snake. After finally running away from Anthony and Bianca, Anne confronted Tommy angrily, "You did it on purpose!" "What are you afraid of? Could Anthony eatyou alive in front of Bianca?" He purposely stressed on the word ''eat''. Anne was pale as she said, "You can y this game yourself, but I''m going back!" "No." Tommy stopped her. "You can''t just leave as soon as you arrive, can you?" Anne turned around and left inanger. Seeing that she was heading toward the washroom, Tommy did not stop her further. He just wanted to watch how the drama unfolds, anyway. After Anne entered the women''s washroom, she looked at herself in the mirror. The reflection looked extremely exhausted. It did not cross her mind to check Anthony''s location on her phone! She thought it wasTommy''s party. It seemed that before she did anything in the future, she had to check Anthony''s location to avoid meeting him again. It was as if she had broken into the forbidden area of Anthony and Bianca, and she had such a seemingly ambiguous rtionship with Tommy. She offended Anthony for these two things at once. Anthony forbidden her to approach anyone from the Marwood family! Yet she could not leave! She was as anxiousas the ants on the hot pan, on the verge of going crazy! The sound of the women''s washroom door opened. Anne raised her head and when she saw who wasing in, she was stunned. She straightened up and turned to leave. "Wouldn''t it be a little pretentious to leave now?" Bianca asked. She walked to the mirror and checked her makeup in the reflection. Anne paused slightly, "I didn''t know what banquet I was going to attend. Tommy didn''t say anything." "I really don''t want to scold you with vulgar words, because I''m afraid of dirtying my mouth." Bianca looked atAnne in the mirror with contempt. "Looks like you didn''t take myst warning seriously. I''m curious, what will happen to an opponent like you?" "You don''t need to regard me as an opponent. I don¡¯t mean that way at all," Anne opened the door and left. Bianca smiled contemptuously in the mirror, not believing her words. Immediately, Bianca followed her to the door and mmed into her on her back. "Ah!" Anne fell down in shock. Lying on the ground, her chest identally caught her pinky finger and it twisted into an odd angle. She burst into tears of pain, "Ah..." Bianca on the other hand, who fell behind her, let out a pain of pain as well. Anne hurriedly got up, ignoring her aching finger. Bianca watched Anne as she got up. When she raised her foot, Bianca put her hands under her foot. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Anne set her foot down, and the sharp high-heeled uratelynded on Bianca''s fingers. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Then Bianca cried out in pain. Anne was startled. She quickly raised her foot and stepped back. At the same time, a ck shadow swept across her eyes,and the cold windshed on her, chilling her bones. Anthony stepped forward and held Bianca in his arms. His voice was deep and reassuring, "Are you okay?" Bianca raised her hand tremblingly. Her fingers that were usually thin and slender now looked red and swollen. "I fell down with Ms. Vallois just now. I think she must have stepped on them identally," Bianca said understandingly as she winced. Anthony''s sharp eyes immediately shot up. If it was a real knife, Anne would have been stabbed countless times at this moment. Anne took a timid step back. "Do you have any idea how important her hand is?" There was no warmth in Anthony''s voice. Anne was short of breath as fear gripped her. She was clueless how things had gone this way either. When she got up, Bianca''s hand seemed to be some distance away from her, but after she set her footdown, she stepped on Bianca''s hand nevertheless. "...She pushed me, and then I fell, identally..." Anne could not tell what was going on clearly. Anne thought that Bianca''s fingers were so important to y the piano, so she would not bet her future on it, perhaps? "ident?" Anthony seemed to have heard somethingprovocative to him, and he now emitted a sinister air. Tommy came over just in time. "What''s the matter?" Seeing Bianca''s red and swollen fingers, he eximed, "Oh, that looks very serious. It''s better to go to the hospital immediately, it would be bad if there''s a fracture." Bianca''s expression changed slightly. Anthony did not dy any longer. He led Bianca away from the spot. Before leaving, the nce Anthony shot Anne was like a devil who was about to tear her apart. Anne felt coldness enveloped her entire body, and her soul almost left her. "Come back," Tommy''s voice dragged her back to her sanity. Tommy examined her roughly." Are you injured?" Anne no longer asked him if she could leave. She left on her own. Tommy did not say anything and followed behind. When she got outside, Anne did not take Tommy''s car. Tommy extended his hand to pull her arm. However, Anne threw it away as if she had been scalded, "Enough! Tommy, don¡¯t go overboard!" After she finished speaking, Anne gotthe bags and her belongings from the car and ran away without looking back. Tommy did not chase behind her, but his face was a little gloomy. Anne took a taxi back to where she lived. She was not in a hurry to go up. She stood under the streemp in a trance and her heart was in a mess. Anxiety crawled into her. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was off. Bianca pushed her. If it was maliciously intended, why did she fall too? Also, when she got up, Bianca was clearly behind her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was impossible for her to stand up right away and stepped on her fingers, unless Bianca extended her handforward... So, Bianca really came up with such a ruthless move against herself in order to deal with her? Anne had a headache. She tried her best to avoid all troubles, but unexpectedly she bumped right into one. She hated Tommy for dragging her into this. When Anne got home, Sarah saw that she was in a beautiful evening gown and was stunned." Where are you...where did you go? Mydaughter is indeed beautiful, even I can''t take my eyes off you!" Anne was in no mood to respond to her joy. "I''m tired. I''m going back to my room..." Sarah was surprised. "Did someone follow you back?" She went to open the door. As soon as the door slit open, it was suddenly pushed open by the force pending outside! Sarah screamed as she hurriedly stepped back, almost falling to the ground. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Anne was so shocked that she quickly turned around, pulling up the hem of her skirt. Looking atAnthony, who suddenly appeared before her, the cold and oppressing aura emanating from him was almost suffocating. "Get the hell out of here!" The voice was intimidating. Anthony said that while staring at Anne, but it was clear who he was ordering. Sarah knew he was referring to her. She had always been afraid of Anthony and always felt that his overbearingness was terrifying. Moreover, Sarah could tell at a nce that the wrathful Anthony was not here to bear good news. However, she could not just abandon her daughter and escape, right? Even though she really wanted togo out... "Go ahead. I-I''ll be fine," Anne said with difficulty. Although she was so frightened that her whole body went limp, Anne still did not want Sarah to be implicated. Even if all of this was caused by Sarah marrying into a wealthy family... Sarah hesitated but quickly turned to leave, closing the door behind her. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Anne grabbed her skirt tightly with both hands, and her knuckles trembled. "W-What are you trying to do? If this is about what happened at the banquet...she pushed me down, and I didn''t Intentionally step on her." Anthony¡¯s gaze was cold. "Do you think I¡¯d believe you?" Then, he moved closer. "Anne, did you think you have a higher status than others just because we slept together? Did that make youthink you could step on me?" Anne backed away in panic. "I never thought of that..." "Never? Being Tommy¡¯s plus-one, stepping on Bianca''s hand-You''re surely impressive!" Anthony stretched out hishands toward her like ws. "Ah!" Anne was so scared that she wanted to run away. However, just before she could take two steps, Anthony grabbed the back of her neck and violently yanked it. Anne''s back hit Anthony¡¯s chiseled and tough chest, causing her to mistakenly think that she had hit the wall. Not only that, she felt as if her neck was about to be strangled. "Ah...it hurts!" "If everything is a two-way street, should I ruin your fingers too?" Anthony looked at Anne from above with his merciless gaze. Frightened, tears started to well up in Anne¡¯s eyes. "Is... it that serious?" Were Bianca¡¯s fingers broken? That step could not have broken her fingers, right... Then again, it was uncertain... If Bianca¡¯s fingers were really broken, her fingers would surely be hurt too! After all, Bianca was the personAnthony liked, and she was no one! "You should be thankful that no bones were broken. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer double the amount of hers!" Anthony¡¯s demon-like voice echoed in Anne¡¯s ears, sending chills down her spine. Even if Anne did not like Anthony, those words still broke her heart. In truth, Anne knew Anthony would not believe her if she said Bianca had framed her. Hence, she could only soften her voice and sobbed, "Anthony, i remember you once said that I can fight anyone exceptyou. Does it still count?" The big hand gripping the back of Anne''s neck froze, and the fire in Anthony''seyes toned down. "In the end, it was you who let me fight against others, not me." Anne felt thechange in Anthony''s aura and continued, "You should have made it clear earlier. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve misunderstood..." Anthony¡¯s face turned cold, and he forcefully shoved her away! "Ah!" Anne''slegs were already limp, and fell directly to the ground. Anthony stood in front of her, looking down at her condescendingly, and warned, "Anne, Bianca is notthe person you should touch. If there¡¯s a second time, I¡¯ll hurt the people around you!" After that, Anthony left. Anne''s body was trembling, and her tense nerves only rxed after Anthony left. However, she still felt weak. Thankfully, she remembered what Anthony said just in time. Otherwise, she would not be able to escape the torture today! Sarah entered the room, closed the door, andhurried to help her. "Anne, Anne! Are you okay? He didn''t hurt you, right? What happened. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 201 Chapter 201 "Let go!" Anne shook off her caring hand and looked at her with hatred. "If it weren''tfor you. would I be targeted by Anthony? What good does it do now that you care about me? Do you stand a chance against him? rd rather.J¡¯d rather you never look for me for the rest of your life! Just let me die in the orphanage!" With tears in her eyes, she got up and went into her room. She mmed the door shut. Tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. Sarah came closer to the door and said, "You don¡¯t have to hide from me. I know what you mean. It¡¯s all because of Bianca Faye, right? He said you bullied her, right? I don''t like that woman. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She¡¯s just like Anthony!" Anne did not want to listen any longer. Sheid on her bed and covered her ears, but tears kept falling There was no sound outside. After she got tired of crying, the fear caused by Anthony also subsided. Then she thought of something. She got the mobile phone in her bag and called Anthony. Nobody picked up the phone. She sent a text message: (If my mother and your father divorce, can my mother and I leave Luton?) Anthony was apanying Biancaat her residence. Bianca''s fingers were wrapped inyers of gauze. Next to Anthony, the phone rang first. He took a nce and pressed the deny button. Then came the text messages notification ringtone. Anthony nced at the content, but his reserved ck eyes show no emotion. He then put it back into his pocket. He chose to ignore it. Bianca did not let her expression show. She said with a smile, "I''m fine. You have something to do, right?" Anthony raised her fingers and said, "Don''t touch the water." - "I know. Also, don''t be angry. I can somewhat understand what is in Anne''s mind. She used to be by you side, but now that I''m back. It''s normal that she felt down,¡± Bianca said sympathetically. Anthony''s dark eyes were indifferent, "What qualifications does she have topare with you?" "But being targeted is stillvery stressful," Bianca always had a smile on her face. "But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stay away from you just because of her hostility. I¡¯ll always be by your side." "She won¡¯t dare," Anthony was certain. He then squeezed her intact hand, "Go to bed earlier." ''Til see you off." Bianca stood at the door, watching Anthonyget into his Rolls Loyce andpletely drowned in the darkness. The smile on her face gradually disappeared. Even if she did not ask, she knew who called Anthony, and from whom that text message was sent. She knew that Anthony went to find Anne. This was the result after all? What she wanted was to drive Anne out of Luton, and nolonger appear in front of her eyes. She really underestimated Anne¡¯s ability. She must have put a lot of effort into Anthony! It was absolutely impossible for her,Bianca Faye to sit and do nothing! Anthony sat in the back seat of the car. The atmosphere inside the car was tense. asionally, the street lights outside were gliding backward as the car speeded forward. They gave an unpredictable outline to the people in the car The phone screen glowed brightly inthe dark, and it was the content of the text message sent by Anne. The corners of Anthony''s mouth were pressed into a thin line. nning to leave? It was all up to him to decide when this game of punishment wouldend! The prey had no right to decide! Anne waited until the middle of the night for Anthony''s reply, but she received none. It was clear to her what his answer was. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Why do this to her? Since he cared about Bianca so much, should she not be out of sight as soon as possible? Evenif Tommy threatens her with the children, the most urgent task was to deal with Anthony first. Only then she could deal with Tommy wholeheartedly! So, it seemed she had to wait for another half a year, right? Anne nowfelt as if time passes way too slowly. The next day, she still had to go to work. In the afternoon, the secretary of the finance department told her that someone was waitin to see her in thereception room downstairs. Anne went to the reception room. When she saw who the person was, she was very surprised. At the same time, she felt Bianca''s provocation. She walked over and nced at Bianca''s gauze-wrapped fingers. She asked, "What are you doing here?" "It seems that Anthony didn''t do anything to you. You know some tricks, huh?" Bianca asked her in return. Anne understood now. This person came to make fun of her. Her being safe and sound only made Bianca more hostile, probably? "Butst night was justmy little experiment. I hope I didn''t scare you," Bianca said nonchntly. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Anne¡¯s expression changed slightly. Her guess was right. This woman was more vicious than she had imagined! "Why don''t you go to Anthony? The problem lies with him." "Are you telling mehow much Anthony likes your body?" Bianca humiliated her directly." Well, it''s normal. If one has taken too much home-cooked food, he would asionally miss the food outside. But now that I''ve alreadye back, I won''t let him have this opportunity, and naturally I have to cutoff the source of the food." "What do you want?" Anne asked. Anthony did not want her to appear in front of Bianca, and she herself was evenmore reluctant! "Leave Luton and disappear from Anthony''s sight forever," Bianca made a request. Anne frowned slightly, "Do you think I like to stay here? It¡¯s Anthony who won''t let me go, what can I do? You''vegot the wrong person to solve this problem, I¡¯m not the root cause." After speaking, Anne turned around and pulled the door, ready to leave. "Anne, are you sure you want to y it the hard way?" Bianca asked. After Anne''s footsteps paused for a while, she walked out directly, closing the door with a bang. Bianca clenched her fists tightly and her fingernails sank into her flesh. Her hatred made her feel no pain. Anne got into the elevator and leaned against the wall. She felt frustrated. It was as if she was willing to stay in Luton. Then why did Bianca not go to Anthony and bring it up? As long as she requested it,he would definitely agree, provided that he cared about Bianca so much! Recalling Bianca''s pretentious attitude, Anne understood what she was thinking. She only wanted to y a gentle, considerate and understanding woman in front of Anthony, not a jealous and scheming one. Tommy only entered the office in the afternoon and saw the bag of gown on the sofa The matching shoes and jewelrywere inside as well. Anne was being stopped by Tommy at the washroom door. "You''re returning it after you''ve worn it?" Tommy gave her the bag. Anne nced at him. "I didn''t say I would take your things." "I don''t take the things back after I give it to others. You can throw them away." Anne hesitated, took the bag from his hand and put it on the trash can next to it. "Then off it goes." After that she left. Tommy turned around and looked at Anne''s leaving figure. This girl was getting more and more interesting Anne went to see the children after she got off work. She did not return to her own ce and spent the night over at Lucas'' ce directly, apanying her threechildren. Since thest time the children went to the Archduke Group, the nanny at the condominium, had been waiting early and dared not be negligent. At night, Sarah called Anne and asked her why she had not arrived home yet. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 203 Chapter 203 She only said that she needed to work overtime at thepany, and that she could sleep there at night. Sarah must not know about the children. Anne believed that if Sarah knew about them, the entanglement and conflict with the Marwood family would definitely escte. She knew it was definite... It was not practical to work overtime and sleep in thepany every day. A dayter, she left Lucas'' ce and returned to her house. Just as she climbed the stairs, she stopped abruptly just as she came out of the corner. She saw two people pulling at the door. One was Sarah, and the other was a man who imed to be her father but sold her to the entertainment club. "Are you going to leave at all? Anne ising back soon and she¡¯ll be unhappy to see you!"Sarah pushed him. "Why will she be unhappy? I¡¯m her biological father. You can live here, so why can''t I?" Gregory Cooper behaved like a rogue. "Don''t you know what kind of person you are? You divorced your ex-wife and came to pesterus now? If it weren''t you, how would I be divorced?" Sarah could not hide her anger. "Get out of here!" "No, I won''t leave!" Gregory sat on the ground. "I won''t leave even if you call the police!" "You!" Sarah was so angry but she could do nothing about it. "Gregory Cooper, don''t you just want money by pestering US like this?" Gregory''s eyes glimmered. "You giving me?" Sarah held back her anger and thought carefully. "You go back first, I''ll call youter." When Gregory saw that he could get some money, he immediately stood up, "When? Three days at most." "Gotit! Now go away!" Sarah pushed him again. Only then did Gregory leave with satisfaction. He was not afraid that Sarah would deceive him. He knew where she lived! Anne hid in the darkness and waited for Gregory to leave beforeing out. Sarah saw her. "Anne, you''re back. Have you eaten yet?" "How did he know about this ce?" Anne asked. Sarah realized what she meant. A sh of guilt glided through her face, "I went to Ron¡¯s ce to talk about the divorce, and he came herewith me. But Anne, don''t worry. I won''t let him disturb your life." "So, you''re going to give him money for a long time?" Anne heard their conversation. "That''s just to perfunctor him. Don''t worry, I will have a way to deal with him,¡± Sarah said. Anne saw that she was very confident, so she did not ask further. That was her biological father, but she wanted to see him no more. She had no bond nor feelings for him. The dark past of him selling her off was making her dislike himn even more. Before entering the room, Anne asked suspiciously, "Is he really my father?" Sarah smiled, "Yes, whoelse could your father be?" Anne was reluctant to ask how Sarah had fun in the past. She only felt exhausted both physically and mentally. After that, Sarah found a way to deal with Gregory, and that man had never been seen again. Since Anthony gave her the warning, there had been no news from him as well. It was best to be like this. Every time after she dealt with Anthony, she would feel as if her skin was torn off. In the afternoon, Anne was working when she received a call from an unfamiliar number. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She answered, "Hello? Who''s this?" "Anne, it''s me, your father!" Anne immediately recognized whose voice it was, and she wasimmediately disgusted. Before she could speak anything, Gregory continued to ask, "I have already kidnapped that woman, will your motherreally give me the money? You won''t lie to me, right?" "What do you mean?" Anne was stunned. "Who did you kidnap? What money. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 204 Chapter 204 "You don''t know? Did she really lie to me?'''' Gregory was angered, "Are you really not going to giveme the money?" "Answer my question, who did you kidnap?!" Anne was impatient to answer his question. She just wanted to know who Gregory got involved with. "Bianca, the one who can y the piano. I''ve tied her up and taught her a lesson. It''s time to send me the money now, right?" Once she heard Bianca''s name, Anne''s face turned ghostly white. Her legs were weak, and she almost fell to the ground. She finally found her voice again, "Where are you? 1*11 send you the money." "Alright, alright!" The ignorant Gregory noddedin agreement happily. In his eyes, only money was the most important. He cared about nothing else. After he was able to sell his own daughter and walk away without looking back, Anne already saw through her biological father clearly. Even after she was being sold, there were ways to survive. However, if Bianca was kidnapped.. Anne no longer dared to imagine the consequences. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At least Bianca had to be released before Anthony appeared. Anne did not even return to her department. She hurried downstairs to take a taxi. She went straight to the address Gregory had told her. It was somewhere in the remote suburbs. Anne kept urging the driver to go faster. At the same time, she checked Anthony''s location and saw that he was still in the Archduke Group. So, it seemed like Anthony had not found out that Bianca was kidnapped? Although it appeared so, Anne''s heart was not rxed at all. was It was in the garage of a small housing area. When the door opened, Anne saw the woman tied up in the corner. Bianca was wearing a top and trousers. Her body proportions were perfect. Even when she was curling up in the corner, she still emitted graceful temperament. Seeing Anne''s appearance, her eyes became vicious. If it was not for the cloth ball in her mouth, Bianca would be yelling and cursing already! Anne didnot say anything. She went up to untie the rope for her. "I''m sorry. This is a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll let you go now, and I won''t hurt you. I hope you forgive them, and I agree with whateverpensation you want..." "What are you doing?"Gregory pulled Anne away, preventing her from further loosening the rope. Anne shrugged off his hand angrily. "What are you doing?! Do you know it''s against thew to kidnap?" Gregory seemed to have heard a joke. "Where''s the money? Didn''t you say that it was sent? You''re not lying to me, are you?" "I won''t give you even a dime!" Anne stepped forward andwanted to continue untying Bianca''s rope, but Gregory pushed her away harshly. She was furious and anxious. "Let her go! "Give me the money and I''ll let her go!" Gregory only wanted money. "Do you know that you got into big trouble? You want your money and not your life?"Anne had never seen such a person before, totally oblivious to his own situation. "How could life be more important than money?" Gregory said indifferently. Anne was rendered speechless by his response. ''What on earth is in this man''s mind? What environment had made him such an idiot? Why is such a person...my father?'' She thought toherself hopelessly. Just when she was deeply impacted by her thought, the door that was half closed now yanked open. A cold voice suddenly sounded, "Indeed, life is not as important as money." Anne''s body stiffened when she heard the familiarbut terrifying voice. Looking at the tall man who came in, her face turned pale, and her blood was congealed by fear. LL At the same time, Gregory, who deemed money being more important that life, was frightened by the mans'' hostility. He could not find his breath while he leaned against the wall. After Anthony came in, he walked straight to the corner without looking at anyone else. Untangling Bianca''s rope, Anthony asked in concern, "Are you okay?" Bianca threw herself into his arms, weeping inconsbly she cried, "You''re finally here. I thought I would never see you again. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Anthony hugged her. "It''s alright. Those who hurt you can''t get away." When Anne heard this, her wholebody went cold. Seeing Anthony holding Bianca up, his falcon-like ck eyes swept toward Anne. At that moment, Anne felt her heartbeat stop. - Anthony took out his gun and pointed it straight at Gregory. Thetter did not have time to react. With a bang, and another bang, the bullets went into Gregory Gregory slumped to the ground after letting out a shriek, and then he movedno more. "Ah!" Anne was so frightened that she backed away. Her pupils shrank from the sight of blood flowing on the ground. Her breathing went frantic but she still felt suffocated. She looked at Anthony, and when her eyes met with his cold ck ones, tears rolled down uncontrobly. - She could not believe that Anthony would really shoot and kill. It was her biological father that he killed... At that moment, her heart seemed to sink into the icy river. She could not tell if the trembling body was out of coldness or out of anger... Bianca huddled in Anthony''s arms. "This person was not the mastermind. He seems to be following someone''s orders. I heard Sarah''s name..." "No!" Anne hurriedly said, "It has nothing to do with her. It''s a stupid move that this man did on his own initiative! And now, he has been punished... He just wanted money, and he didn''t want to hurt you." "Do you think this makes sense for the police?" Bianca asked. "If it doesn''t make sense then he''ll go to jail. This crime is not serious enough to have him executed," Anne tried her best to keep her voice stead, but she looked at Anthony with obvious hatred that she carednot to hide, "That''s right. Why don''t you kill me as well so that your woman can be happy?" Anthony narrowed his ck eyes slightly. With a sullen look he asked, "Do you think I dare not?" "Mr. Marwood is so powerful in Luton. How could you not dare? I''m waiting for you to kill me! -¡°Anne¡¯s eyes were red and adamant. Bianca was very happy to hear this. What good could angering Anthony do to her? Her eyes fell on Anthony''s hand holding the gun. His whole hand seemed to be tense, and the blue veins on the back of his palmwere vicious. Anne closed her eyes and waited for him to shoot. In the end, she did not hear the sound of gunfire, but Anthony''s intimidating voice rang again, "Leave Luton, and don¡¯t let me seeyou again!" Anne opened her eyes when she heard the door m. In the garage, it was only her and Gregory who was lying dead in a pool of blood. In the absence of Anthony, Anne finally lost her cool. She fell to the ground, panting heavily. She did not want to die, and she almost lost her bet just now. Fortunately, she was still alive. She even got the freedom that she wanted. She could now leave Luton. Finally. Anne¡¯s tears fell straight down. God knows how much effort she made to get Anthony''s permission... Anne picked up her mobile phone and called the ambnce. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She left before the ambnce came. She believed that no one would dare to investigate Anthony, and he would go unpunished. The door mmed open, and Sarah, who was waiting for the phone call at home, was startled. Seeing that it was Anne, she was surprised. "Why did youe back so early?" "Did you instruct Gregory to kidnap Bianca?" Anne asked. "What? Of course, it''s not me..." "It''s alreadye to this time, and you''re still denying it? Gregory is killed by Anthony!" Anne roared out of control. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 206 Chapter 206 "What?" Sarah turned pale and panicked. "Th-This is just a little lesson that I had Gregory teach Bianca to stop herfrom bullying you. I never had him kidnap her!" Anne was mentally and physically drained and had lost her cool of how her parents werethe death of her. Bianca was having a hard time finding fault with her. Her parents had given her a good reason now, and surely Bianca was more than pleased by it. This way, Anthony would drive her away in a fit of anger, just right up Bianca''s alley!"What¡®s going on now? Is Gregory really dead? Are you sure?" Sarah asked. When Anne looked up, she could see how happy her mother was. "It''s great that he''s dead! Just when we were worried about how to get rid of him! Anne, he can no longer threaten US anymoreL''Sarah rejoiced. Sarah could not believe how she could say such a thing. She staggered backward as though she had recalled something and asked, "Did you get someone else to do your dirty work?" "I admitl really wanted to use Anthony to teach Gregory a lesson so that he wouldn''t dare to show his face again. However, I never thought he would kidnap Bianca. It actually turned out better than I expected!" What would Anne, who was listening, feel? Her biological mother took advantage of her biological father,and after he was killed, she showed no remorse and was actually overjoyed by it. What kind of worldview is this? The house felt cold to Anne, who had longed for hearth and home and whose hands and feet wereshaking She gave Sarah a cold-eyed stare and returned to her room, shutting the door tightly to prevent anyone from entering. Anne slid to the ground feebly. Even now, she would still shudder at the thought. Yes, she should not stay in Luton. Since she did not belong here. It was better to leave with the triplets as soon as possible! However, Tommy would surely know if she left. In other words, Luton would be in chaos if she left without Tommy''s permission. The following morning, Anne went to work as usual, but as she got to the office entrance, she realized it was a Saturday, and she did not have to workthat day. She contacted Tommy on her phone while standing motionless at the office''s entrance. However, there was no answer. Anne kept on calling Initially, she came to the office mainly to look for Tommy. The third time she called, he answered grumpily, "Are you looking for trouble? Don''t you know I''m sleeping?" "...I''m not looking fortrouble. I need to talk to you." When Tommy heard her, he grew impatient as he had just woken up. "Can''t you wait till I get to the office?" "Today''s Saturday, so it''s not a workday." "Waittill Monday, then." "I can''t wait until then." "What''s the matter?" "Anthony had me leave Luton." Tommy was silent, and he no longer felt sleepy. "I never agreed with it." "So I''m here to discuss it with you." "Do you really want to leave?¡± Tommy chuckled softly asthough he already knew the answer. "Yes." Anne did not deny it, as he used her kids to threaten her, so she had no choice. Unless she had him killed. "No way! I have not had my fun yet, so how could you leave?" "If I don''t leave,do you know what Anthony will do to me?" "Rx. He won''t kill you. At most, just avoid showing him your face." Tommyforted." However, I''m curious about what you didto make him let you go. Let me guess. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Did you mess with Bianca?" Anne bit her lower lip. Dang it, he guessed it right. Her tone softened, "Tommy, you can still threaten me when I''m in another city. I don¡¯t have to be in Luton for you to do that." She also thought about fleeing abroad, but her passport and ID were in his possession. He would not be that kind as to return them to her, so she had no choice but to reissue them, which would take some time. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 207 Chapter 207 "No." Tommy did not give her an option to leave. Anne gnashed her teeth. "What do I need to do to leave?" "That''s not something forme to tell you," Tommy responded and hung up the phone. His response had Anne pacing back and forth in a fit of rage. She dared not leave without his permission, so she had to stay in Luton. What would happen if Anthony discovered she had left? So long as she kept an eyeon Anthony¡¯s tracker and avoided him, she should be safe. No way! As long as she continued to stay in Luton, she would definitely be discovered! Not to mention thatshe was working at Marwood Group! She held her head and tried to calm herself down. Anthony¡¯s statement implied that the timeline would always be valid! Thus, all she had to do now was settle theissue with Tommy, and she could leave. H-However, how should she settle it? Anne simply went straight to Tommy''s condo. He was woken up and could not go back to sleep. Shortly after taking a shower, he received a call from the condo''s managementpany informing him that "Anne Val lois¡± was looking for him. Five minutester, Anne entered his condo. She froze and turned her head around when she walked into a man standing idle with only a bath towel around his waist. Anne asked, "Why are you dressed like this?" "This is my home." She was left speechless and suppressed her anger. Anne knew Tommy did it on purpose. She would never havee to his house if she had known he would be this thick-skinned. "Why are you here instead of staying home looking after your kids?" Tommy asked as though he was clueless. Anne gave him a cold-eyed and overlooked that his upper body was exposed. "I want to leave Luton." "I had made myself very clear on the phone." Tommy sat on the sofa with a ss of water in his hand andcould not care less that he was being stared at. "Why must I stay in Luton when I¡¯m not even leaving the country? If I continue to stay here, he''ll find out aboutthe kids!" That was Anne¡¯s primary concern. "What is there to worry about when you have me?" "What about when I''m at Marwood Group? Anthonycan¡¯t possibly be in the dark about it, and if things get really bad, you won¡¯t even have the chance to threaten me, even if you want to!" Anne grimly stated. She was terrified of the kids being discovered and, even more so, Anthony Marwood. "Just say you¡¯re my girlfriend, and it has nothing to do with him." Anne frowned displeasingly. What nonsense was he spouting? How could she be his girlfriend? She could not even be a fake one! Anne asked, "You wouldn''t let mego no matter what I said, do you? She calmed down when she saw Tommy shrug his shoulder and not even attempt an answer. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tommy, keeping a knife around you does you no good.¡± She turned around and left aftersaying that. Tommy watched the door close with half-smiling eyes. Knife? Was it even sharp enough? Anne stormed out of the elevator, and as soon as she stepped out, she noticeda woman getting out of a car parked in the temporary parking, and she dashed to the side to hide. She only came out of hiding after Lilian entered the elevator. Lilian.. Anne suspected that Tommy had learned about the kids through Lilian. As there was a time when she hurriedly left after finishing her meal with Lilian when she received a call from the school informingher that Chloe had been scalded. If Lilian had followed her to school, she would have suspected something. She was not a woman to be taken lightly since she was Tommy''s follower. How many horrible things had she done? Ignoring all but one, had Lilian yed a part in Cheyenne¡¯s death? If she had anything to do with it, Tommy must havehad a part to y as well. She would deal with Tommy first since he refused to let her leave. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 208 Chapter 208 It was important for Anne to look for a private investigator In addition to spending time with her kids during her twodays off She went to the private investigator personally after getting in touch with them. Anne made it clear to them the kind of person the target of the investigation was and notto let the target find out about it. The private investigator epted the job without saying a word. Money was spent, but to determine the cause of Cheyenne''s death, she had to went all out. It was also why she stayed by Anthony''s side for the time being. On Monday, she went to Marwood Group to work as usual. She felt nervous As Anthony would discover, not only did she not leave Luton, but she had also remained in Marwood Group. - Anthony arrived at the office in the morning and stood by the edge of his desk, his tall figureslightly hunched over to stare at theputer screen next to him. The screen was ck. He tapped on the keyboard with his slender fingers and saw Anne''s figure on the nine-pane screen. Anthony furrowed his eyebrows, and his eyes were dark and solemn. Anne and her colleagues were working on the monthly report for the CFO that would be used at tomorrow''s shareholders'' meeting. Shareholders... Anne thought of Anthony. Had he arrived? Did he know she was still working at Marwood Group? Anne¡¯s emotions and even her body were affected. The fingers on the keyboard were trembling, and her palms were sweating. The next afternoon, the CFO went to attend the shareholders'' meeting. Anne heard her colleagues gossiping inconspicuously and enthusiastically about the person in charge of Archduke Group. "I just came up and saw Mr. Marwood from afar. Wow, he was so handsome! Especially his legs, it was long and slender! My heart was racingfrom staring at it!" "You actually dare to stare at Mr. Marwood''s legs?" "I dare not stare at his face because I have always thought that his eyes could kill, and I only stole ance at his legs! After all, Mr. Marwood had such a powerful air about him that left nothing behind wherever he went!" "Whether it¡¯s his appearance or capabilities are both overpowering enoughto put people in their ce. I wonder what kind of woman would have him wrapped around their finger? "That woman is definitely not me. My legs would go weak despite only stealing a quick look! "Anne, you will marry into theMarwood family in the future, so the pressure on you will be great, right?" "That''s right, aren''t you the girlfriend of our Mr. Marwood?" Anne that was called, smiled stiffly. "No...l''m not." "Don''t be shy since all of US know about it." It was difficult for Anne to tell them what was goingon. There had been such a rumor since she joined the finance department. She chose to keep quiet since the more she attempted to exin, the more it would seem like she was hiding something. Everyone left the room after the shareholders'' meeting ended. Ron, Damian, his son, and Anthony were the only ones in the room. Anthony sat at the head of the table even though he was not the majority shareholder. He was imposing and gave the other Marwood Family members in the room an indifferent look with his deep, solemn eyes. "Whose idea was it to keep Anne Val lois in thepany?" Anthony questioned matter-of factly. The three responded to his queries differently, and it was most unlikely to be Damian. Tommy cut Ron off when Ron was just about to speak, "That was my idea." Anthony cast an intimidating, indifferent look at Tommy. Tommy smiled. "Anthony, I can''t help it since I''m infatuated with her. I hope you can go easy on her and let her stay since it''s no big deal to give her an unimportant position.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She won''t be able to pull any tricks under my supervision anyway." The atmosphere in the room was denseand bone-chilling. Anthony looked at him menacingly, invoking fear. w Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 209 Chapter 209 However, Tommy was oblivious and seemed genuinely earnest. Damian could not butt in even if he wanted to because theatmosphere was tense. "Moreover, haven''t you given up on her?¡± Tommy asked. Anthony''s face was cold, and his eyes were dark and solemn. The atmosphere in the room was at a freezing point. After a while, he stood up and left the room. Only then did Damian breathe a sigh of relief, as he had almost suffocated from the atmosphere just now. Ron''splexion was pale, and he left the room after calming himself down. Only then did Damian have the opportunity to scold his son, "What''s wrong with you? Are you going against Anthonyfor a woman like Anne Vallois?" "Weren''t you the one who had me go against him?" Tommy said nonchntly. This enraged Damian. "I had you topete with him in terms of career and not for a loose woman that hehad dumped!" "Though I really do...have a thing for her." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Tommy''s eyes had an inexplicable smile. "What..." Damian was infuriated. "No way! I will never allow it! Also, chase her out of Marwood Group right away since she shouldn''t behere!" "I''ve already made up my mind," Tommy concluded without arguing further. Anne was unaware of the tense atmosphere in the room. All she knew was that the meeting had ended. Given the fact that the CFO had returned to the department. She was not sure if she should breathe a sigh of relief. There was a notification on her phone while she was calcting on theputer, and it was a text message. It was an insignificant sound, yet she was so frightened by it that her fingers trembled. Anne stared fearfully at her phone screen. She took her phone with trembling hands and saw a text message: (parking lot). The contact ID was Anthony Marwood. Anne hyperventted and experienced extreme lightheadedness. Was there no escape from him? She gripped her phone so tight that her fingers were white,but she still had to stand up and go to the parking lot as Anthony ordered. The elevator arrived at the basement, and as soon as she got off the elevator, she saw thestunning ck Rolls Loyce without having to look for it. It was prominently still, like a terrifying beast lurking in the dark, which was not worried about its prey escaping. Anne gasped for air, and every step forward was heavy. When she walked to the opened car door, she panicked as she identally looked into the solemn eyes of the menacing and dangerousman seated in the car. Anne stood stiffly, avoiding eye contact, feeling nervous. She was one meter away from the car door but did not dare to go near it as she was already trembling with fear. "It will be useless regardless of how far you stand if I really want to catch you. Come here!" Anthony scowled. Anne trembled, "I... I know, you told me to leave Luton..." "Don''t make me repeat myself!" Anthony''s patience had nearlyworn out. Anne bit her lower lip, her shoulder tightened, and she was dragged into the car as soon as she stepped forward. "Ah!" She fell onto the seat and sat up in a panic with her back tightly against the seat, lookingwarily at the menacing man before her and nearly tearing the leather seat with her fingers. "Do you want me so bad? Huh?" Anthony nted his face with a prominent jawline and looked at her menacingly. Anne was terrified. Did she really want to be tortured by him so badly? His words appear to hold her at gunpoint, reminding her to answer carefully,"...I will leave after I find out who murdered my mother. Moreover, I would like to go abroad, and I would like to redo my passport and ID card. It would take some time. "Tommy''s answer seems to be different from yours." Anne tensed up. Did Tommy ruin her n? He definitely would not tell Anthony about the kids. Otherwise, the situation would have been much worse. "It doesn''t matter what he says since he can''t represent my thoughts." Anne said, "I only wanted to find out who had murdered my mother. I will leave after I find it out, so please give me some time. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Anthony''s cold inky - ck eyes hardened, making it impossible to guess what was going through his mind. "I promise! I willstay in Luton obediently and go about my business without showing my face before you and Bianca while I investigate Cheyenne''s death," short of nearly raising her hands to swear on it. She lowered her gaze after she finished. "My dad had already ended up in this situation, so no one will pull anything stupid anymore..." She was anxious thatAnthony would disagree with it. However, for what reason did he have to agree with it? His Bianca might get hurt ifshe was permitted to continue staying in Luton. How to forcibly drove her out of Luton... "Get out," said Anthony in a deep and intimidating voice. Anne''s heart skipped a beat, looking up at Anthony with bewildered eyes. "Did you finally agree to let me stay?" "Get lost before I change my mind." Anthony''seyes were dark and solemn. Anne jolted and hurriedly got out of the car. She watched the Rolls Loyce off and breathed a sigh of relief until it was out of sight. Anthony leaned back in the ck seat, took out his phone, and called the bodyguards, "stay on Anne¡¯sVallois tail." "Yes." The bodyguard responded. Anthony put away his phone, and his gaze looking out of the window was so piercing that it almostburned a hole in it. He shall see how Anne would carry out the investigation. Anne had just returned to her department when the director told her to go to Damian¡¯s office. She could not guess what it was for... When Anne knocked and entered, Damian was seated behind his desk with displeasing eyes. She was not asked about anything or said anything while waiting. "Don''te back once you leave. You''re the first ounting officer that I have to drive out personally." Damian snickered. "I''m sorry. Did I do something wrong? What''s your reason for dismissing me?¡± Anne asked, neither servile nor overbearing. "Reason? Forying your hands on my son after being dumped by Anthony. Did you only have your eyes on the men from the Marwood family?" Damian was furious. "I don''t know what I did to make you have such a misunderstanding, but let mebe clear. There¡¯s nothing between Tommy and me. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Even if there is, it''s your son that you should be having this talk with since he¡¯s the one who is messing with me," said Anne. "How insolent of you!" Damian mmed the table and stood up. He bristled with anger, recalling what Tommy had said in the meeting. "It takes two to tango. Do you think he would even look at you if you had never initiated it? Anyway, leave at once! Don''t be an ingrate while I''m still being nice!""Tommy won''t leave me alone," Anne said frankly. "It looks to me that you were the one who insisted on staying instead!" "Mr. Marwood, you''d better discuss this with Mr. Damian first and then have the Human Resource department notify me!" Anne turned around and walked away after she finished speaking"You!" Damian was so enraged that he kicked his chair. Why would he summon Anne to his office if Tommy was willing to listen to him? This cannot happen! This d*mned girlmust be driven away to prevent her from ruining his son! Anne went to the washroom near the end of her shift when she overheard two persons speaking at the corner. "Anne mustn''t stay here any longer. Since she refused to leave, do something to make her leave." It was Damian speaking. I "Yes. I will do as you said, Mr. Marwood." It was the voice of the CFO. "Anyway, have her resign voluntarily within a month." "Okay, I will see to it." "Are you free tonight?" Damian''s tone changed. "Yes, my husband is on a business trip." Anne only came out of her hiding after they left. It appears that Charmaine will follow Damian''s order and make things hard for her. The rest of her colleagues have left after working hours. A thick stack of documents was ced next to Anne''s elbow. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 211 Chapter 211 She looked up in confusion. Charmaine said collectedly, "work overtime tonight and enter the data for the second half of theyear into the system." "Am I doing this alone?" Anne asked. "Is there a problem with it?" Charmaine asked solemnly, "Anne, although you haven''t been in the finance department for long, I can see that you are veryserious about your work and have never made any mistakes. I believe you have a bright future ahead of you. Who knows, you might be promoted to be my right-hand man in another month?" Anne could only keep it in her heart, even though sheknew Charmaine was making things hard for her and making things up. Anne worked overtime in the office alone to sort out the data. It was 9 p.m., and Anne still had not left office. The first day was so, and the subsequent days were as well. She had to work overtime every day. It was done in the name of career development. This prompted her colleague to view her in a different light. They were gossiping behind her about her climbing the corporatedder through nepotism and how different she was from them, who did not get a promotion despite workingin the finance department for years. Most of her colleagues viewed her in a negative light. After all, no one liked it when someone used extraordinary means topete for a position since it was not donefair and square. Even though Anne was aware of the tension in the department, she could not do anything about it. She had the same attitude as when she first joined: she was here to work, not make friends. Moreover, she would resign after finding out what she was investigating. However, did she want to be treated like this before discovering what she was investigating? It wasfine to view her negatively, but they could not have her work overtime without paying her for it! Anne spent two days sorting out the financial data and found something wrong with the ount receivable. There was a bill of credit for one of the projects, but it was not recorded in the books, and the stamp on it belongedto the administrative department. You would not be able to discover it if only the general ledger were checked. Who was the person in charge of the administrative department? Damian Marwood. Was that why Damian and Charmaine were cozy with each other? If they did something together, they could pull it off easily. When the clock struck eight, Anne, who discovered the issue, felt relief as she hadpromised informationabout them and leaned back in her chair not wanting to move. Her phone rang, and she nced at the caller ID, it was the private investigator. She took a taxi right after she hung up the phone to meet with the private investigator. In a coffee shop. A man with a mustache pushed a document in front of Anne. "This woman has a normal upation and has no social life. Her favorite ce to go is a Muay Thai gym. asionally she goes to the condominium where Tommy lives. I have also checked the people who are in contact with her, and I didn''t findanything unusual." "Can you dig further?" Anne read the document. "Our ability is limited, so I''m afraid we can''t do it." She nodded, "Are Lilian and Tommy in a rtionship?" "It doesn''tlook like it. If they were in a rtionship, it would be impossible for her to meet him andleave under ten minutes, right?" Indeed. Anne looked at the street outside the window. The location of the coffee shop was remote, so it appeared deste. The yellow street lights were barely emitting light. Her ultimate goal was not to get to the bottom of it anyway because she would need more authority if shewanted to investigate Lilian. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Everything she did was just to get someone¡¯s attention. For instance, Anthony Marwood. It was not that he cared about her or anything, but whether Bianca would get hurtagain. Anne, who deliberately stayed in Marwood Group, would likely be an incorrigible hedonist. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 212 Chapter 212 As long as Anthony protected Bianca, he would predict and control everything in advance, preventing unnecessary idents. Hence,Anne had not been visiting her kids these days, onlymunicating with them through video calls just in case Anthony noticed something odd. In the Archduke Group, Oliver entered the office of the highest authority and handed over the information from the private investigator. Anthony flipped to the first page, and his eyes darkened when he saw Lilian¡¯s photo. "Mr. Marwood, Ms. Vallois is investigating her, and she has a good rtionship with Tommy." Oliver thought that thingswere a littleplicated. Why was Anne investigating this person? Oliver was puzzled and asked, "Why did Lilian kill Cheyenne? Could there besomething wrong with Ms. Vallois¡¯s investigation?¡± Anthony turned the pages and quickly ran his eyes over the details. His gaze was terrifyingly cold. "Get her over." "Yes, Mr. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marwood.¡± Lilian was blocked as soon as she got home. Under the well-trained bodyguards, she was taken to the Archduke Group''s second basement floor without resistance. That was Anthony¡¯s private parking lot, where his five luxury cars were parked. Thus, no random person woulde in, and he could utilize the space to punish people privately. When Anthony arrived, Lilian was already kneeling. She looked at the tall man and asked,¡± Why am I here?" "Looks like you know me." The bodyguard moved the chair over. Anthony took a seat and crossed his really long legs. His overbearing aura filled the entire underground floor, almost suffocating others. Lilian was unfazed. "Yes. You''re Tommy''s cousin. I saw you on TV before.¡± Anthony nced coldly at the scar on Lilian''s arm, asking, "Are you going to tell me yourself,or do you want me to use force?¡± "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." Lilian frowned. Anthony''s face was deep in the shadows as if he were a demon. "I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯re stubborn or strong." As soon as Anthony said that, the bodyguard stepped on Lilian''s calf bone with force. "Mmph!" Lilian¡¯s face turned pale in pain. The bodyguard increased his strength as if he wanted to break Lilian''s calf. Anthony watched indifferently. Not only was he unsympathetic, but he also wanted the bodyguard to be more brutal. "Ahhh!!!¡± Lilian¡¯s miserable scream echoed throughout the underground floor, and the sound of bones breaking was alsoheard. Anthony''s dark eyes were cold. "I¡¯m waiting for Tommy to save you." Lilian was drenched in a cold sweat from the pain, and a sudden hint of anxiousness shed onher face, which Anthony caught sight of. "Whether you¡¯re willing to tell me or not, Tommy can¡¯t detach himself from this." Lilian exined, "I won''t confess things I''ve never done, even ifyou torture me. This has nothing to do with Tommy!¡± The bodyguard threw a document in front of Lilian. Lilian saw her past on the document, which was a dark time for her. ¡°You were trained as a killer before, but Tommy saved you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re really grateful for that, right?" Anthony appeared fierce. No matter what, Lilian would not admit that, and she answered, "Even if I''m capable of doing that, you can''tprove that I did it.¡± "Did you think you¡¯re here because I want to deal with you?" Anthony''s obsidian eyes shed with a murderous luster. Lilian''s voice trembled because of the strong suppression. "I¡¯m me, and it has nothing to do with Tommy! I don''t want to implicate him!" "You only need to exin one question, did you kill Cheyenne?"Anthony¡¯s hawk-like eyes looked straight at her. Lilian was stunned. Tommy learned that Lilian was caught two dayster. If he came forward, their rtionship between him and Lilian would be exposed. However, no one would find out anything if he did not step forward, right. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 213 Chapter 213 However, the harder one tried to conceal something, the more it would attract attention. Hence, Tommy simplywent directly to the Archduke Group to save Lilian. "Anthony, even if you suspect her, you still need evidence for it, right? Do you think I''ll actually kill you? You''re my brother!" Anthony satbehind therge desk, exuding a domineering aura, as he stared at Tommy with his eagle eyes. Soon, invisible pressure spread in every corner. A momentter, Anthony finally said, "What are you talking about? Keeping such a dangerous person by your sidewill only bring problems, just like now. It''s easy to implicate you." "Lilian won''t kill me. I''m her savior," Tommy argued. "No," Anthony rejected coldly. "Anthony..." Tommy still wanted to say more, but he saw Anthony standing up and approaching him. The powerful oppressive force was getting more intense, making people unable to breathe. Anthony stood in front of him with a wicked expression. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Anyone who wants to kill me will have to pay the price. No one can escape that!" That subtle hint made Tommy feel a chill running down his back. As soon as Tommy left, Oliver entered the office and said, "Mr. Marwood, Lilian isn''t willing to tell US anything. Whether it''s the assassination or Cheyenne''s death, she doesn''t admit it, no matter what we tried. She''s quite a character." Anthony did not say anything, and his calm obsidian eyes were hard to read. "I don''t think she would betray Tommy even if she were to die," Oliver added. "All humans have weaknesses." Anthony sneered, but his ck eyes became colder." Especially women." The phone on the tablesuddenly vibrated. Anthony nced at the phone and was slightly stunned when he saw the caller''s name on the screen. Just as the ringing was about to end, Anthony picked up the call but did not say anything Anne¡¯svoice sounded from the other end, "D-Did you capture Lilian?" "You''re very well- informed." Anthony''s voice was indifferent. "Because I''m investigating Lilian." After Anne finished speaking, there was no reply on the other side. It was as if she was not on a call at all. However, the invisible weight on her chest was getting heavier, making it hard to breathe. Just when she felt her scalp tingling, Anne heard Anthony saying, "Come over." After that, he hung up. Anne checked Anthony''s location and found that he was at Archduke Group. Then, she took a taxi over there, feeling uneasy throughout the journey. Why did he ask her to go over? Was it rted to Lilian or...her? She did nothing to offend Anthony, so she would not bein danger, right... In short, facing Anthony was really stressful, and she would feel fear for no reason... Anne stood in the parking lot on the basement second floor and saw Lilian, who was tragically beaten in the corner. Then, she walked over, squatted in front of her, and asked, "Did you kill my mother, Cheyenne?" Lilian denied it, and hereyes showed no fear despite what she been through."...No." Anne was naturally unhappy with that answer and said, "You should prove that you''re not the one." Lilian lowered her voice and replied, "I admit that I had the thoughts of killing Cheyenne, but before I could act, she was already dead." Anne wanted to find guilt on Lilian''s face, but there was only calmness. "Are you telling me someone else might do it besides you?" less. "Who do you think gets the most benefits after killing Cheyenne?" Lilian asked. Anne was dumbfounded. Someone who could benefit from it? Who else could it be if not Lilian, who was rted to Tommy? She used to suspect Sarah, Anthony, and Lilian. However, Lilian was under Tommy''s orders. "Should I believe an inhuman woman like you?" Anne asked back ''TH admit what I did, and I''ll never take it upon myself if I haven¡¯t done it," Liliananswered. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 214 Chapter 214 "Then do you and Anthony admit what you''ve all done?" Anne asked, "Since you don''t, your words won''t convince me." "Suit yourself." Lilian looked away. Anne stood and looked at Lilian, who had fallen into an impasse. In fact, Lilian was just an obedient subordinate, and everything that she had done was instructed. Nevertheless, Lilian''s words disrupted Anne''s thoughts, sending her into a mess with no clue. So, she found the wrong person? If even Anthony could not get any information from Lilian, would there be other ways? Oliver walked overand said, "Ms. Vallois, Mr. Marwood wants to meet you." Anne followed Oliver to Anthony''s office. Even though she had mentally prepared herself, Anne was still tense, and her breathing was unsteady as she was about to meet that powerful man. Especially when the man stared at her directly, it felt as if his gaze could pierce through her, causing her to feel weak and fall. "How did you figure out that you need to investigate that woman?" Anthony did not beat around the bush. Thankfully, Anne had thought about the answer to this question beforeing over as if she were preppingfor a college entrance examination. Hence, it was still easy for her to reply to him. "She went to Aesthetic Clinic before. I had some interactions with her, and we even ate together. Once I overheard her call, I didn''t hear her clearly, but she was acting weird. I''ve always suspected that my mom was killed by the people around me. If there are such people who are courteous for no reason, they must be investigated." "When did you find out she was the one whowanted to assassinate me?" Anthony stared at her calmly with his hawk-like obsidian eyes. Anne was surprised. "...I don''t know! Is she that woman?" Anthony looked at her coldly and intimidatingly. "I really don''t know! If I knew, I would''ve told you!" Anne appeared innocent as she added," But... are you sure it''s her? She''s already beaten to that state. A confession obtained from torture may not be true, right? I think my mom''s matter still needs to be re- investigated... I hope you can give me some more time." Anthony''s eyes darkened, appearing cold. "Don''t y tricks on me." "Why would I? I took great pains to leave Luton back then..." Anne said honestly. "It better be that way." Anthony became even more aloof, obviously targeting Anne. Anne pursed her lips and stood straight. When she noticed Anthony did not speak more, she felt embarrassed and said, "I¡¯ll go back to my company." After saying that,Anne turned around to leave. Anthony sat in the seat, his eyes were calm and unreadable, and he suddenly changed his mind. After a while, he pressed the extension line and ordered, "Let her go." Killing that woman wassetting the person free, and keeping her alive would ensure he could find the person behind her! Bianca, who was sitting in the car, saw Anneing out of the Archduke Group. Her fingers on the seat immediately turned into sharp ws, quickly leaving several marks on the leather. Why was Anne still in Luton? Did they not chase her away already? Why was she still shamelessly staying in Luton? She even went tothe Archduke Group to bother Anthony? Was she having so much fun going against her? She should be aware of her own abilities! Anne had just returned to the office when Tommy called her over. "Why did Anthony ask you over?" "Lilian was captured, and Anthony suspected she was the assassin," Anne said. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "You didn''t tell him that?" Tommy''s face was gloomy. "Do you think I dare to?" Anne retorted, "Anthony is a shrewd person, and he has been investigating that assassin. It''s just a matter of sooner orter for him to find out." Tommy obviously knew this, so he asked Lilian to destroy the gun inadvance. If there was no proof, no one could do anything about it. Nevertheless, falling into Anthony would mean that one would definitely be tortured... "I have a question. Does my mom''s death have to do with Lilian...to be precise, does it have anything to do with you?" Anne asked. "Why do you doubt me?" Tommy smiled calmly. "You should have an answer by now, right. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Anne remained silent. She was indeed swayed, but she did not expect that Lilian would be someone who would not give in even under torture. Tommy''s phone rang, and he picked up after ncing at the caller. "Hello?" "I-I''m at the hospital now." Lilian''s voice was strained. "Anthony released you?" "Well, he didn''t have proof, so he could only guess," Lilian replied. "Rest well. I''ll visit you tonight." Tommy hung up, tossed the phone onto the table, and looked at Anne. "Anthony had let Lilian go, but this is such an annoying blunder." "If there''s nothing else, I''ll get back to work." Anne turnedaround. Tommy''s voice sounded from behind, "Even though I want to use Cheyenne''s death to stir your rtionship with Anthony, it truly has nothing to do with me." Anne stopped in her tracks but did not say anything more and left. She really did not know whether she should believe him. There was no evidence, but it was the truth. That gave her a massive headache. Most importantly, why did Anthony let Lilian go? She deliberately did not mention that Lilian was thesniper because she wanted Anthony to investigate the matter himself in order to find out more inside information. Anthony was simply unpredictable! Just as Anne sat, her phone rang. An unfamiliar number appeared on the screen, and she answered, "Hello, who''s this?" "Anne, I¡¯m at the coffee shop across fromyourpany. Let''s meet!" "I think there''s no need forthat..." "It''s necessary. If you don''te, I''ll go to the Finance Department and p you in the face!" Anne felt helpless. She looked at the time and found that her work hour had ended, so she got ready to getoff work. "Anne, stay back and work overtime." Charmaine walked over and ced a bunch of files onto Anne''s table. Anne nced at them and said, "I''m sorry, Ms. Turner, but I have something to do, and I can''t work overtime today. Besides, I don''t wish to get promoted." "You actually refused the job your superior gave you?"Charmaine was in disbelief. This was no longer because Charmaine was targeting Anne, but she had vited thepany''s rules and regtions. "I''m sorry, but it''s really an emergency," Anne said and hurriedly left. Anne crossed the road, arrived at the coffee shop, and opened the door of the private room. She found the elegant Bianca sitting inside with a cup of fragrant coffee in front of her. As soon as nca saw Anne, her elegant aura disappeared, and even her voice was not as gentle as before. "If I remember correctly, Anthony told you to get out of Luton, right? Why are you still shamelessly staying here? Do youthink I''ll stand by and restrain myself just like Anthony''s mom?" ''Til leave Luton immediately once I find out my mom''s killer. I don''t want to spend another second in this country." "Are you using that excuse to continue sleeping with Anthony?" Bianca sneered. "If you really can''t tolerate others, wouldn''t it be better to monitor Anthony instead?" Bianca''s face suddenly dropped. Then, she picked up the coffee in front of her and sshed it out, aiming it directly on Anne''s face. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ah!" Anne took a step back and wiped her face. Then, she roared angrily, "Are you crazy?!" Due to the feud, Bianca was livid. "Anne, it''s toote for you to leave Luton now because I''ll make your life miserable!" After saying that, she left. Anne took a napkin from the table and wiped the coffee on her face. That damn woman. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Who the hell was the one being a pain in the neck? Everything between her and Anthony wasforced! It was unavoidable! If Anne could, she would love to take the children and disappear! Anne walked out of the cafe angrily. However, a car rushed out from the side and mmed into her just as she was aboutto cross the road. "Ah!" Anne could not dodge in time and fell. The car window rolled down, showing Bianca''s spiteful expression. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Look where you''re going! Otherwise, you might be hit!" Anne watched as the car drove away, and it took a while for colors to return to her pale face. However, she had scraped her elbow on the ground, and it was hurting. Anne lifted her sleeve and saw a huge abrasion on her hand, oozing blood. Thankfully, there was no other issue. Anne knew that Bianca was just warning her. Otherwise, she would have been dead from the hit. Nheless, Bianca was just trying to frighten Anne. After all, scandals about a piano master being a killer was also bad for her reputation. Most importantly, Bianca still needed to put on a good act as a good woman in front of Anthony! Anne¡¯s phone rang, and itwas Lucas. She picked up the call and greeted, "Hello, Mr. Newman." "Mama, I''m not Daddy Lucas. When are youing to visit US?" Chloe''s coquettish voice sounded a little aggrieved. Anne¡¯s heart softened. She had not seen them for two days, and she really should not do so. However, it was mainly because of Lilian''s incident. Since she did not find anything, she might as well apany her children first! Anne took a taxi directly toLucas''s apartment, and she arrived at the ce almost at the same time as the triplets. The kids were so happy to see their Mama, and they all climbed onto her, not wanting to let go of her. As the floor was covered with soft carpet, Anne simply rolled on it with them, feeling extremely happy and content. She could only feel this way when she was with her children. No matter how difficult it was outside, her home would always bring herfort. Lucas did note back for dinner at night as he was busy at school. At nine o''clock in the evening, Anne heard noises outside the door just after putting the children to bed, so she wentout. Nancy was taking Lucas''s briefcase over. Anne walked over and asked, "Have you eaten?" "Yes. Are the children asleep?¡± "Yeah. Before going to sleep, they even asked when Mr. Newman would be home." Anneughed, "I''m sorry for the trouble." "Mr. Newman? Not Daddy?" Anne instantly became ufortable. Lucas changed the subject smoothly, "You''re not going to stay the night?" "No, I need to go back. I''lle over earlier tomorrow," Anne replied, "Well, I''ll get going." Just as Anne was about to head to the door, Lucas held her wrist, causing her to turnback in shock. The pain in her elbow made her frown. "What happened?" "...I identally fell on the way here." Anne was with her children the whole timeand did not want to deal with the wound in front of them. Lucas rolled up her sleeve, exposing her injured elbow. Theyer of napkin on it was already soaked with blood. Lucas frowned and pinched his fingers at the joint of Anne''s elbow. Finally, he found that everything was normal and said, "Let me help you with it.¡± "It''s fine. I can do it once I''m home.." "Here." Lucas ignored her and put his arm around her shoulder. Then, he went to take the medicine box. A few minutester, Anne sat on the sofa, leaning slightly to her side and feeling the asional touch of Lucas''s palm against herskin. It was unfamiliar, yet not repulsive. In fact, the heat of his palm even made her a little breathless. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 217 Chapter 217 It felt as if the time to deal with the wound was really long, andeven the air was strange. To case the awkwardness, Anne said, "Anthony agreed to let me leave Luton." The hand holding the cotton swab froze, butit swiftly continued to wipe the wound, "You want to leave?" "Yes. It''s not wise for the children to stay here. He''ll find out..." Anne looked down and replied, In truth, Anne would not stay In Luton even if she did not have thetriplets. At most, she would not go abroad as the chances of bumping into each other were lower if she were in different cities. "Are you going abroad?" Lucas asked. "...Yes." Anne answered. Lucas did not say more, stopping abruptly as if he were reserving his own opinion. Then, he opened an adhesive bandage, stered it on Anne¡¯s wound, and reminded her, "Make sure it doesn''t get wet for thesetwo days." "Okay." Anne rolled down her sleeve. "Thank you..." "When do you n to leave?" Lucas asked as he sent her away. Anne was caught off guard. "I''ve not set the time yet, but it should be after I found my mom''s murderer..." In fact, the main problem was Tommy, who knew that the children existed. Moreover, Anne only mentioned the topic of her leaving because she wanted to nip all the possible romantic development in the bud. Perhaps it was for Lucas, or maybe herself... "I''ll get going." Anne turned around. "Have you thought of telling Anthony about the children?" Lucas asked. He sounded calm with no trace of coercion as if he were giving advice. Anne stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Lucas nkly. "Have you thought of your own future?" Lucas asked again. Future? No one had asked Anne about that. The belief that she should live her life with her triplets seemed like an instinct, and it was not wrong. However, she also knew that it was an inevitable reaction because of having three children. "As an educator, I understand children''s psychology better than most parents. As long as your choice is right, your children will support you." "What... choice?" Anne gulped, and her heart was beating faster. Was her problem with the avable choices? No. The problem was actually being able to pick one. She had three children, which was equivalent to losing the right to choose. Lucas stepped forward, looking down at her with a possessive look in his eyes, and said,"For example, take down your shield and choose to be someone''s official girlfriend." Anne''s head was buzzing on her way back, and Lucas''s words kept ying in her mind. She just wanted to stifle the unnecessary development between them, but she did not expect Lucas to be so straightforward. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. So, Lucas really... had such intentions with her. Anne did not reply to him but just found an excuse to leave. What the hell was Lucas thinking? He wanted a woman like her, who had three children, to behis girlfriend? Mr. Newman was upright, refined, and a wise educator, so he would not do anything crazy. Indeed, whether it was Lucas himself, or the children''s love for him, he was a perfect choice. However, Anne had more concerns. She fancied Lucas too, but that was also why she could not drag him down. What would his parents think? Besides, was the premise of being with Lucas to let Anthonyknow about the existence of her three little ones? Otherwise, the future would be full of ticking time bombs, bringing endless trouble. Yet...at the thought of bringing the triplets to meet Anthony, Anne felt that it was a more terrifying fact than entering hell. Sarah had not slept when Anne got home, and she seemed to be in a good mood, immediatelygrabbing Anne''s hand and greeting her warmly. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Anne, who no longer yearned for a mother''s love, was not moved by the act and quietly drew back her hand. Sarah did not seem to mind her indifference. Instead, she happily shared, "I''m divorced!" Anne looked at Sarah, puzzled. Was a divorce something worth celebrating? she must have... gotten quite arge sum of money. "I got this much.." Sarah showed two fingers. "And also a mansion." Just as Anne expected. "Anne, don''t stay here anymore. Move to the mansion with me and find another nanny! Your life will be so much morefortable!" Sarah said, "No matter how Ronbegs me, I''ll never return! Did he think I was not aware of his ns? He wants to make a clean break with me as soon as possible to be on good terms with Anthony. Especially when he finds out that Anthony is ignoring you and has Bianca, Ron insists on divorcingme even if it''ll cost him a fortune!" Indeed. With Anne''s current situation, smart people would only quickly dissociate themselves from her. Otherwise, they might be implicated. She did not want to care how scheming the Marwood family was. In fact, she did not have the energy to do so. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. While changing shoes, Anne refused, ''TH live here. You can move out!" "Why? Anne, you''re my daughter. You shoulde with me!" Sarah was unhappy. "I''ve realized my mistake. Why don''t you give me a chance to make up for it?" Anne looked at Sarah indifferently. "I''m an adult now, and I don''t need that anymore. I can take care of myself. It''s much better now than before. At least I still have a house to live in, and I don''t have to rent a ce. I''m very satisfied." "Cheyenne is not your biological mom, and staying here won''t bring you a sense of belonging, "Sarah blurted out. However, she noticed that Anne''s expression dropped, so she softened her tone and added, "That¡¯s not what I mean..." Anne replied, "After you move out, youcane over and stay if you want to. I''ll also visit you at your mansion when I have the time." Sarah felt somewhat relieved when she heard that. "Who''s going to cook for you if you live alone? Isn''t it better to eat ready-made food at my ce?" "It''s fine. I''m used to being alone." Anne did not want to continue the conversation, so she directly returned to her room. Sarah was also in a dilemma. Should she really move alone and leave her daughter here? However, she really wanted to moveas the current ce was simply too small. Besides acting as a shelter, there was nothing else here. Sarah was used to others serving her, and it was hard for her to adjust to a thriftylifestyle as ''she had a taste of privilege before. Initially, Sarah thought Anne would be delighted to stay in a big mansion with her, and she did not expect her daughter to be sofoolish. Anne went to bed earlier, but Lucas''s words kept ying in her mind, causing her to toss and turn and disrupting her sleep. Anne fell asleep in a daze, and the rm woke her up. Anyway, she did not have a good rest. Sarah happened to be going to the bathroom when Anne walked out of her room, and she was surprised. "Why are you up so early? I haven''t prepared breakfast yet." "It''s okay. I''ll eat at thepany. They have breakfast avable," Anne said. "Alright." Sarah watched as Anne changed into her shoes and walked over. Then, with slight hesitation, she said, "Anne, I¡¯m nning to move to the mansion today. Why don''t youe with me and take a look? I want you to stay with me,but you''re unwilling to..." "I like this ce. I''ll go and visit you once you''ve settled everything," Anne replied. "Are you sure you don''t want to live with me?" "You don''t need to feel guilty as I don¡¯t care about all these. Besides, I''m used to living here and don''t want to move around." Then, Anne asked, "When are you going to the mansion?" "In the afternoon." "Okay. Give me a call if there''s anything." Anne really wanted Sarah to move out. She was thinking about whether to bring the children back She did not want her rtionship with Lucas todevelop further, and their connection should just simply remain as principal and the parent of his students. Anne did not dare to imagine others... Lucas was the one who opened the door when Anne visited. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Anne could not help but feel a little awkward. "Good morning." "Morning." After Anne entered, the triplets jumped onto her and adorably called out to their Mama, Sincethey had not had breakfast yet, the five of them ate together. Sitting at the dining table, Chris asked, "Mama, are you worried about something?" "Huh?" Anne was taken aback by the question and looked at Lucas. Lucas acted as if it had nothing to do with him, and there was a hint of a bystander''s excitement in his gaze. "Mama, you don''t seem like you''ve had a good sleep," Chloe said. "Did someone bully you, Mama?" Charlie¡¯s adorable face showed dominance, "No. I slept really wellst night." Anne touched her face. She could not help thinking if it was that obvious. Even though Anne said that, the triplets still stared at her with their eyes wide open. Perhaps they were suspicious about their Mama''s words, or maybe they doubted their eyes. "Let''s eat." Anne worried they would ask more, so she hurriedly changed the topic. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The triplets did not make it hard for their Mama, and they happily ate their mini pancakes. After breakfast, the kids kicked their short legs and jumped down from the chair, looking like penguins. "Mama, Daddy, we''re going to school!" The triplets said in unison. Then, they put on their school bags and followed Nancy to take the school bus. Anne always had the illusion that they were a harmonious family, which also put her in a dilemma. Anne took Lucas'' car to the subway, only to find that he did not stop near the subway. "You just missed the subway," Anne reminded Lucas. ''TH drive you to yourpany and drop you off before we reach there," Lucas said. "Oh, sure." "You didn''t sleep wellst night?" Lucas asked the same question as the triplets. This made Anne''s heart beat faster, and she looked out the car window, evading him. "It was my fault," Lucas added. Anne knew why she could not sleep well. Anne bit her lip and asked, "Are you sure? I have three kids..." "The choice is in your hands now. You don''t have to think about my side, and don''t rush to answer me," Lucas chimed in, and his hand on the steering wheel tightened. Anne turned to look at Lucas'' handsome profile and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that your parents will be shocked?" They¡¯ll surely be surprised, but ifl can''t solve this matter, I won''t bring this upst night." Anne had to admit that whether it was Lucas'' deep voice or his words, it could make her feel at ease. Anne lowered her head and said helplessly, "There''s no way to hide the children''s affair. Once your parents know that they''re Anthony''s, how can they ept it? Even if we don''t tell them the triplets are Anthony''s,he''ll surely suspect it if he finds out I have three children." "I''ll do the work on my parents'' side." Then, when waiting for the traffic light, Lucas leaned over. "As long as it''s not because you''re not dissatisfied with me." Anne¡¯s eyes twinkled. "Or, let the children choose for you." Lucas'' gaze was warm. Anne blushed and lowered her head. She thought the answer was definitely straightforward. After all, the triplets loved their Daddy Lucas. It waspletely up to her, yet it felt as if it had nothing to do with her. "Y-You really don''t feel that you''re at a disadvantage?" Anne finally muttered. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 220 Chapter 220 What kind of man would pick a girl like her? "Besides, it¡¯ll cause you trouble..." Her concerns were not unfounded, andAnthony''s actions had already proven that. "I want to protect you." The answer stunned Anne, and the wall in her heart was impacted and crumbled. When they were some distance away from thepany, Anne got out of the car. After watching Lucas''s car pull into the traffic, Anne walked toward thepany. She obviously wanted to reject him, but she could not say anything to refuse him when she faced him. ''I want to protect you.'' The words had entranced her. Anne did not believe she was strong, but she had no choice because of her parents. Did... Lucas see through her frailty? Anne also hoped for someone to be her backbone, but the thought of Anthony made hertremble. Not long after Anne entered the Finance Department, her phone rang. Then, Anne opened the text message and saw the picture from Lucas. It was a picture of the three children having fun in the nursery, and the perspective showed that Lucas was standing outsidethe window. The corners of Anne''s mouth twitched, and her heart was thumping so fast that she did notknow what to reply.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It was not good for her not to reply, but she kept deleting the words she had typed. In the end, Anne followed Lucas''s method and sent a picture of herputer, showing that shewas at work Just as Anne sent that message, Charmaine walked over. "Anne, clean up my office." Anne put down her phone and went to Charmaine''s office to find coffee spilling on her desk and the floor. It was simply ridiculous. This job should have been done by the office cleaner, and Charmaine looked for her obviously becauseshe did not like her. In fact, Anne had reasons to suspect that the coffee was deliberately spilled. It was just a small cup, yet the coffee was sttered everywhere. It was simply illogical! "What''s the matter? Can''t I ask you to do work? Are you nitpicking your task?¡± Charmaine appeared stern when she sawAnne''s reaction. "Ms. Turner, you never treated me this way before. May I know why?" Anne asked. Charmaine concealed her guilty conscience and said, "Are you refuting me? If you don¡¯t want to do it, resign as soon as possible.¡± "Doyou really want me to do it? Won''t you regret it?" Anne asked nkly. I''Me? Regret it?" Charmaine felt as if she had heard a joke. "If you don''t do it, you''ll be the one regretting it!" Anne nodded and did not say anythingmore. Later, she found a rag and squatted to wipe the coffee. After cleaning the table and the floor, she went out. Anne returned to her seat and published the Finance Department''s abnormal ounting report anonymously on thepany''s internal forum. Before noon, everyone in the Marwood Group knew about this matter. Ron and Damian had always been infighting among themselves. As soon as this matter was revealed, not only Damian but Charmaine also had to be investigated. After all, this flow of money was not a small amount. Moreover, the crucial part was that this incident revealed the unusual rtionship between Damian and Charmaine. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Anne thought, "No wonder I found Charmaine talking about how her husband was not at home outside the toilet the other day. So this was the reason." Charmaine did not show up the entire afternoon, and she only returned to the Finance Department whenit was almost time to get off work. She stared at Anne with hatred and said, "Anne,e to my office." Anne went. "You did this, right?" Charmaine asked. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "What?" Anne appeared innocent. "Why are you still acting innocent? The matter on thepany internal forum - Besides you, there¡¯s no one else!" Charmaine shouted. "Ms. Turner, you should first reflect on why you did illegal things instead of investigating the person who leaked the matter," Anne replied calmly. Then, she left the office, ignoring Charmaine''s rage. The situation was serious, and the shareholders'' meeting was held the next morning. Anne became tense when she heard from her colleagues that the head of Archduke Group wasing Anthony was here... It would not involve her, right? She hid it so well... Then again, worrying about things that might never happen would increase their chances of happening "Anne,e to the conference room." On the phone,Anne''s body trembled when she heard the order from the secretary. She had no choice but to bite the bullet and head over. Anne knocked on the conference room, walked in, and found Anthony sitting in the main seat, exuding an intimidating aura, and his obsidian eyes were sharp. Ron, Damian, and Tommy sat beside him. Damian was instantly incensed when he saw Anne! Tommy did not show any expression,pletely hiding his feelings. Ron asked, "Were you the one who posted the matter on the forum? Don''t be afraid. You can just admit it if you posted it." Anne bit her lips. They had obviously found who posted it. "I posted it. I discovered that thepany''s money was stolen, and I couldn''t turn a blind eye, "Anne answered. Damian''s face was ashen. It was inconvenient tosh out at her because of Anthony''s presence, so his expression wasgrim. "If that''s the case, there''s nothing else you can argue, right?" Ron looked at Damian. "You''ve moved so much money from thepany, so how can I solve it? Since you''re my younger brother, I can''t exactly get the police involved. After all, it''s also a scandal within thepany. Damian held back his anger and asked, "What''s on your mind?" "Hand over half of your shares,¡± Ron replied. "What?" Damian''s voice cracked. "You might as well rob me!" "Call the police, or hand over half of your shares,it''s up to you!" Ron shouted. Damian trembled from anger. If the police were involved, he would have to go to jail. On the other hand, losing his shares was just a loss of money. Anyone with a functioning brain would know which choice was better without giving it much thought. "I can''t decide on this matter, so if there''s nothing else, I''ll get back to work,¡± Tommysaid, got up, and left. Damian waspletely helpless and turned his anger to Anne. "You framed me because I wouldn''t let you get close to Tommy!" "Mr. Marwood, you''ve misunderstood. I don''t have that intention at all," Anne replied calmly. Damian wanted to say more, but Anthony''s authoritative voice sounded. "Get out." Anne knew he was referring to her, so she hurriedly left. While walking down the corridor, a gust of wind came from behind. Before Anne could react, she was dragged aside "Ah!" Anne was pressed against the wall with a loud thud, and her back washurting from the impact. When she looked up, she met Tommy''s evil gaze. "W-What are you doing? We''re at thepany! Don''t mess around!¡± "What am I doing? Anne,you''re quite bold! You actually plot against my dad behind our backs. "Tommy grabbed her chin. "It seems that you want the triplets to be exposed. How about we give it a try and see how Anthony reacts?" "Don''t..." Anne no longerappeared tough. "I only did that because your dad and Charmaine made things difficult for me. Besides, if you expose the triplets, you won''t have anything to use against me anymore!" Tommy heard sounds not far away, and his menacing voice suddenly became gentle. "I''ve long disliked him, so you''ve done a good job. You''ve be smarter after being with me." Just as Anne was confused by his reply, the sudden turbulence inthe air made her body tense, and the familiar aura carried a strong sense of oppression. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Looking past Tommy''s shoulders and met those cold, obsidian eyes. Anne''s face changed dramatically, and she pushed Tommy away. Tommy pretended just to noticeAnthony, and heughed. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Anthony, it''s you. Don''t mind us. We can''t help ourselves." "Tommy, you''re also a person of status. This type of woman will only embarrass you and bring misfortune to the Marwood family. Your dad is the best example," Anthony said coldly. On the surface, it seemed as if he was lecturing Tommy, but every word was actually belittlingand humiliating Anne. "Yes, I got it." Tommy smiled, always acting like the obedient younger brother. However, Anne knew he was a vile person. "If I catch you acting like this again, none of you can stay in Marwood Group anymore." Anthony leftafter warning them. The cold gaze swept over, and Anne shuddered as she suddenly felt chilly. The pressure in the air finally turned to normal when Anthony disappeared into the elevator. Anne did not want to talk to Tommy, so she left. "Even though I let you do what you want, it doesn''t mean you can go overboard and do things behind my back. Anne, make sure there''s no next time." Tommy''s indifferent voice sounded from behind. Anne did not respond. She knew the threat within his words. Charmaine was fired and reced by Xander Goth as the new CFO. It was said that he was from the Archduke Group. Anne would feel ufortable with anything rted to Anthony as if any indirect rtionship with that dangerous mancould easily put her in agony! As soon as Xander took office, he held a small meeting for the department. He looked very friendly, unlike Charmaine, who was always serious like the head teacher, and it made everyone inthe office happy. However, Anne was not at all rxed. Since Xander was put in such an important position in the Marwood Group, he was definitely Anthony''scapable subordinate. The smile on his face was probably just a facade. Nheless, Anne stillforted herself that there would be no personal entanglement, and she just needed to do her job well. Moreover, it could be seen from Xander''s equal treatment of her and her colleagues that she was overthinking. The incident did not rm the police. a Cuan Charmaine was fired, and Damian lost half of his shares, but his position was unchanged. Even so, Damian was so mad that heshed out in his office. Losing half of his shares meant losing money! How could he be happy? Anne happened to bump into Damian in the elevator after gettingoff work. Damian red at Anne and warned, "Enjoy your days in Marwood Group. I''ll make sure you pay an even more painful price!" Anne watched as the elevator door closed and thought, "What price?As long as it doesn''t concern my children, I don''t mind anything." Just as Anne walked out of the entrance, her phone rang. Then, she nced at the iing call, and a look of distress shed on her face as she picked up the call, "Mr. Newman." "Let''s have dinner together. I''m at the drop-off point." "Ah? Oh, okay." Anne hung up and trotted down the road. She saw Lucas''s car from far away, and he even opened the door for her, which was very gentlemanly of him. Anne said thank you and got into the car. The car quickly drove away. "How was work?" Lucas asked. "It was okay," Anne answered. After that, the atmosphere suddenly fell silent. Anne felt as if she could strangely feel the factors moving slowly in the closed car, but her bloodwas rushing like a river. Anne shuddered when Lucas held her hand, and she turned to look at him, only to find that he was looking at hisphone. Anne realized that Lucas was also nervous, and she could not help but think it was a little funny. Holding hands with the opposite sex? She wanted to withdraw her hand, but she felt powerless. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 223 Chapter 223 However, would it not mean she acquiescence to their rtionship if she did not withdraw her hand? Anne sat there awkwardly, thinking about the matter... "My parents want to have dinner with you," Lucas said. "What?" Anne was surprised and immediately felt nervous. Lucas squeezed her hand. "Don''t worry. It''s just a meal, so don''t be nervous." "Y-You told them?" "I''ll tell them during the meal." Anne saw his determination, and she could hardly imagine what reasonhe would use to convince his parents. "My parents said you can decide on the time." Anne did not expect the Newman family to appreciate her so much, and she felt even guiltier. "How about tomorrow?" Lucas helped her decide "S-So soon?" Anne was even more anxious. Lucas chuckled, and his gaze was affectionate. "It''s only dinner." "Oh..." Anne pursed her lips. It still felt too soon... Why did it feel as if Lucas was in a hurry, as if he was afraid that she would run away? Was she worth his sacrifice? Anne couldnot help but wonder if men nowadays no longer look for a partner of equal family background. "Are you scared?" Lucas asked. "Yes... It feels too fast." "We''ve known each other for a month. Don''t forget that you and my mom have eaten together, and you were already my girlfriend then," Lucas said. Anne hesitated and nodded. She did eat with Lucas''s mother, and while that was a coincidence, Joanna seemed to like her and find excuses to make room for them. It was pretty fun. "Are your parents okay with what happenedst time? No matter what, my aunt did..." "After all, it has nothing to do with you. What they care more about is you, my judgment." The dinner was set for the next day ata rather upscale restaurant. Lucas went to pick Anne up. When they entered, Lucas held her hand, and it would be a lie to say she was not nervous. Thankfully, only Lucas''s parents were in the private room, and there was no one else. "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Newman!" Anne greeted them politely, Joanne stood and weed Anne affectionately. "You don''t have to treat US like strangers. Come and have a seat." "Okay." Lucas''s father, Eason Newman, tried his best to appear amiable, but he could not hide his imposing aura. "I "We''ve eaten together before, and I really like this girl,'' Joanne told her husband. "If you like her, it shows that she''s an excellent girl," Eason said. "People say that both mother and son have simr tastes. So if the son likes something, his mother will naturally like it too." Joanneughed. The ambiance at the table was great, and it felt like a normal family meal. Sure enough, Lucas''s parents liked her very much, just as he said, and there was no pressure on her at all. Even when the dishes came up, Anne noticed that none of them were seafood, and the prawns were freshwater. Not only that, but Lucas was also the one who peeled the shells for her during dinner. Anne wanted to tug Lucas''s sleeves and tell him not to do it. After all, they should restrain themselves in front of his parents. However, she saw that Eason was peeling prawns for Joanne, which all seemed so natural. Who would not like and yearn for such a loving and harmonious family lifestyle? Anne could not help butbe lost in thoughts. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Could she really have such a beautiful life? Could it be that...everything was only an illusion and fleeting? Anne sneakily took out her phone and checked Anthony''s location. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Anne''s eyes widened when she saw Anthony''s location, and her hands trembled, dropping her phone. "What''s wrong?" Lucas asked. Annereturned to her senses and quickly picked up her phone. "I just got clumsy. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Stop helping me peel the prawns; you should eat some yourself too." Lucas gestured to the disposable glove on hishand and gently assured her it was fine. Anne flushed, and she turned to look at Lucas''s parents. However, they acted as if they did not know anything, but the smiles on their facesproved otherwise. Anne was embarrassed about showing a public disy of affection in front of the elders. Then, just as she was so nervous that she did not know what to do, there was a knock on the door. Then, the waiter outside came in, bowed, and said something in Eason''s ear. Soon, Anne noticed that Eason''s expression had changed slightly. At this moment, a deep and intimidating voice sounded," Mr. Newman, I hope I¡¯m not interrupting." Anne''s face was instantly ashen as soon as she heard the voice. When she turned to look at the door, her eyes widened as she saw the tall and dark shadow. Her body went limp, and she staggered backward. Lucas supported Anne with one hand and cast her a reassuring gaze even though he also felt this coincidence was too unexpected. He initially only wanted to give Anne a pleasant impression of meeting his parents, yet... Eason immediately greeted Anthony with a smile and shook his hands. "Of course not. I didn''t expect you to be having dinner here too, Mr. Marwood. I would''ve gone to meet you if I had known earlier. I. apologize for that." Eason was much older than Anthony, but it was apparent that everything was still based on one''s power. "Mr. Newman, don''t worry about that." Anthony''s eyes swept over Joanne, Lucas, and finally, Anne. Anne felt as if thousands of arrows had pierced her, and she clenched her hands tightly to control her emotions. She could not figure out why Anthony showed up. Was he really here just to greet the Newman family, or was he here to scare her? Even Eason and Joanne noticed the unusual atmosphere. Eason tried to lighten the mood. "If you don''t mind, let''s eat together." "Is this a family dinner?" Anthony''s voice was indifferent, making it hard to figure out hisintention. "Yes," Eason replied. "Your son brought his girlfriend to meet the parents?" Anthony''s hawk-like eyes stared at Anne again calmly. Anne was almost out of breath. Logically, this had nothing to do with Anthony, right? He had already let her leave Luton... "Yes..." Eason said, "Excuse our family''s humble dinner. II. "It''s a good thing," Anthony replied, "you''re quite impressive. You managed to find someone you like after leaving my bed." Eason and his wife froze. Anne''s heartbeat almost stopped, and her face became paler, looking at Anthony with trembling lips. Lucas looked directly at him coldly. "Perhaps you should refrain from mentioning things that you forced to happen. Anne has nothing to do with the Marwood family anymore, and thank you for stopping when you can, Mr. Marwood." Anthony snorted, neither light nor heavy, but it made the atmosphere of the whole room so terrifying, and everyone brokeinto a cold sweat. "Principal Newman, you should work harder on your interpersonal rtionships ! Mr. Newman, you''ll need to help him with that," Anthony said assertively and walked away. Eason looked at Lucas with a livid expression. Joanne had just recovered from the dreadful atmosphere just now. The Newman family was naturally aware of how difficult it was to get along with this man from the Marwoodfamily. Moreover, Joanne also learned this from Sarah, but she had only heard about how scary he was. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Joanne did not expect Anthony''s aura to be so oppressive and dangerous in person. It wasso scary that it made her scalp tingle! The dinner that initially went well turned sour. Anne felt embarrassed and guilty. "I''m sorry. I-I''ll get going." ''TH take you home." Lucas followed her. Eason shouted, "Stop right there!" Anne paused for a moment, but she did not stop and quickly ran out of the private room, trottingdown the Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. long corridor. A hand appeared next to her unexpectedly, sped her neck, and dragged her into another room "Ah!" Anne was mmed on thetable. She turned to look in shock and found the terrifying Anthony. Anne was so frightened that she quickly stood and moved backward. "Is this why you''re staying? Hmm?" Anthony was intimidating "No matter my reason, you shouldn''t treat me like this!" Anne had tears inher eyes. Insulting her in front of the Newman family''s parents was equal to humiliating the Newman family. "Why are you doing this? You said you''re letting me go!" Anthony stepped forward, grabbed her face, and lifted her "Mmph!" Anne was in pain. She felt that her neck was stretched to the extreme, and it was as if her neck would break at any time. Anthony''s obsidian eyes were cruel, and his breath was heavy. "I told you to get out of Luton, but you insist on staying. Do you like being abused by me so much? Huh?" Tears welled up in Anne''s eyes. "...You promised to let me go. You promised..." "I promised you, but I didn''t allow you to be an eyesore in front of me!" When Anthony saw thescene, he could not wait to tear up this damn woman into pieces! Moreover, she dared to say she was staying to investigate Cheyenne''s murder, but her actions were obviously inconsistent! "Stop..." Anne stretched out her hands and grabbed the big palm on her face, but she could not remove it. "You and Lucas have been together for long?" Anthony stared at Anne with his sharp eyes. "No... H-He said it was just dinner with his parents... Mr. and Mrs. Newman really liked me, but I finally realized that it was just a fantasy..." Anne sobbed and said, "I thought I could have my own life after you let mego..." "Don''t overestimate yourself. Since you don''t want to leave, I have the final say as this is my territory." Anthony''s hand tightened. "Mind yourself if you don''t want the Newman family to be targeted by me. Understand?" "Yes..." Anne answered with great difficulty. The shackles on her face were finally released. Anne''s legs were weak, and she almost fell to the ground. Anthony nced at her coldly and left the private room. Anne covered her face which was still in pain, and tears rolled down her cheeks. It was as if she was a survivor of a disaster. After Anne returned home, she sat on the sofa with bloodshot eyes. Sarah had moved to her mansion long ago, so Anne couldpletely rx at this moment and reveal her sadness. Lucas called her and wanted to meet her, but she said she was fine and refused him. That was still impossible, right? How could a beautiful life like that belong to her? It was nothing more than wishful thinking. In the end, she still had to leave Luton. However, how could she leave?! Anne was so furious that she kicked the coffee table hard! Then again, she could only venther frustrations and could not do anything else! After sleeping all night, Anne came to ept the truth and calmed down. Was she not used to being humiliated by Anthony? So what was another time? She thought it was dawn for victory, but it was actually an illusion of fallingfrom heaven to hell. The fact that she was under Anthony''s shackles would never disappear out of thin air. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 226 Chapter 226 In the morning, Anne got up early and took a taxi to Lucas''s apartment to see her children. It was Lucas who opened the door, andshe did not expect him to get up so early. However, Anne noticed that he did not look so well. "What''s wrong? You didn''t have a good rest?" Anne asked. "It''s my own problem." Lucas took her hand, dragged her in front of him, and stared at her., "HI handle it. As long as you don''t back down." Anne lowered her gaze. Did he notice that she was backing down? However, it was not up to her... Every time Anne closed her eyes, Anthony''s threatening manner in the private room would appear. She withdrew her hand, and Lucas''s gaze changed. "Lucas, can we talk about this next time? I have too many problems, and I shouldn''t have promised you from the start..." Anne gatheredher courage and looked at him. "If we''re really together, I shouldn''t have caused you problems. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I want to be with you with zero baggage. Can you understand that?" Lucas stepped forward and took her into his arms. "I''m sorry. I was the one who rushed things." Anne shuddered - She yearned for Lucas''s embrace but was also timid. How could she burden such an excellent man? She should not... Later, Anne and Lucas did not mention this matter anymore, and the two calmly interacted-Not going back, but not making progress. The triplets still stayed at Lucas''s, and Anne asionally spent time with them. Although there was no progress on the surface, the situation would not return to the past. At Archduke Group, Oliver took the report into the office of the highest authority. Anthony sat calmly behind the desk, appearing imposing. "Mr. Marwood, this is Anne''s recent whereabouts." Oliver passed the document, carefully observing Anthony''s expression. Anthony flipped through the pictures on the document. Anne went to work at Marwood Group; Anne took the subway home; Anne got into Lucas''s car in the parking lot; Anne went toLucas''s ce at night and only left with him the next morning... Anyone could see that Anne and Lucas were already intimate enough for her to stay overnight at his ce. In other words, Anne was still in close contact with Lucas and even living together despite being warnedst time. Anthony exuded a cold aura, and his gaze was murderous. Oliver was so suffocated by the terrifying atmosphere in the office that he did not dare to "add fuel to the fire". After all, Anthony could definitely guess that Anne and Lucas had been together for quite some time. Sarah called again and asked Anne toe over for dinner. Anne knew that she could not reject Sarah. If she refused, Sarah would still call her again. Hence, Anne simply went to Sarah''s mansion. 1 The mansion was located in an affluent neighborhood and was extremely expensive. It was Anne''s first time at Sarah''s mansion, and she found the door open when she arrived, so she went in directly. However, the scene in the living room shocked Anne "Mmph, mmph! Mmph!" Sarah was bound and thrown on the ground witha cloth ball in her mouth, twisting around in embarrassment. The two bodyguards beside her were vicious, like criminals who had attempted murder. "What are you doing?" Anne hurriedly went over, but the bodyguards stopped her. "Hey..." The bodyguard said seriously, "Ms. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Anne looked at Sarah, but Sarah avoided her gaze. Anne was so furious thatshe asked, "Was the lesson before not enough? Why must you bother her? Do you really want to die in Anthony''s hands?" "Mmph, mmph! Mmph, mmph, mmph!" Anne could not speak, and she could only exin that way. Anne felt helpless, anxious, and angry. She did not want to figure out Sarah''s argument. Then, she called Anthony. After all, she could not watch and do nothing as Sarah was tortured. The phone rang for a while before Anthony finally picked up, and Anne hurriedly said, "I''m sorry. My mom didn''t mean it. P-Please, forgive her! Y-You can ask me to do anything!" "What can you do?" Anthony''s deep and terrifying voice sounded. What could she do? Anna''s mind was a mess. "Where are you? I''ll go and find you, okay?" "Figure it out," Anthony replied and hung up. Anne checked Anthony''s location on her phone, and she was grateful for that as it was her hope of finding him. After all, he could be in the Archduke Group, Royal Mansion, bar, or clubhouse, which could help hersave a lot of time. However, Anne stared nkly at Anthony''s location on her phone, he was not in those ces, but inher neighborhood, waiting for Anne to fall right into his trap. Anne returned to her neighborhood and walked upstairs. The door was open, and she quickly saw the scary man sitting on the sofa. Anne walked in and closed the door as if she feared others noticing she was a victim. Then, she took a few steps forward, trying to lighten the mood by saying, "It''s just a few offensive words, so there''s no need to makesuch a big fuss, right?" Anthony''s eyes were gloomy and cold, and his whole body exuded a frightening aura. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "You really think so?" Anthony looked at her with an unreadable expression. Anne really thought so, but she did not dare to believe it was so anymore. After all, Anthony would definitely help Bianca vent her anger. "I''m sorry, and I apologize for what happened. I hope you can let it go. My mom was ignorant Anne said sincerely. "It''s not ignorance, it''s not knowing her ce. You''ve learned this well from her!" Anthony swung his hand. A few pieces of paper were thrown at Anne''s body, making everything in front of her blurry. The papers dropped to the floor, and Anne squatted to pick them up. She immediately froze when she saw the printed photos, gradually turning pale. Anne held the papers, and her hand trembled slightly. Her neck was so stiff that she felt like she had lost control of it, and she did not even dare look up. "Exin that." Anthony''s cold voice sounded. Anne gulped, terrified. How could she exin it? Not only had she been to Lucas¡¯ neighborhood, but she hadalso stayed overnight more than once. Any outsider could tell what was happening between a man and a woman in that situation... However, Anne did not dare to reveal the slightest bit of the truth... "You can''t say it?" Anthony stood and got closer. The dark shadow enveloped Anne, and his hand grabbed her face, raising it to force her to look at him. "When did you two start? Hmm?" Anne''s lips quivered, and she was panic-stricken. She could not find a reason to argue. In fact, Anne could only choose to remain silent for the sake of her children. Yet, silence meant acquiescence... "Anne, you''re just courting death!" Anthony''s gaze was fierce, and he threw her to the ground. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Powerful Papa with Triplet Babies Chapter 228 Chapter 228 "Ah!" Anne fell to the ground, and the danger made her turn instinctively. Then, she faced the violent Anthony and mumbled,"You can''t do this to me... You can¡¯t..." Anthony scoffed, appearing cold-blooded. Next, he called and ordered, "Beat her to death!" After that, Anthony put the call on speaker. Anne heard Sarah''s panic scream when she was beaten, making her scalp tingle and her face pale. Even though Sarah had abandoned her, they were still family. Anne crawled over anxiously and hugged Anthony''s long legs, crying and begging, "Please, don¡¯t do this!Ask them to stop! They''ll beat her to death! Please, stop!" Anthony stared at her from above. He seemed cruel and had no intention of stopping. Sarah''s screams on the speakerphone got louder, and Anne cried out, "Don¡¯t! That¡¯s enough! Anthony, please¡¯l was wrong! I was wrong..." She even forced herself to stand, wanting to kiss his lips to please and make him show mercy. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, Anthony pushed her away and grabbed her face before she could even touch him. Her tiny face was like nothing in his palm. Anthony''s hand was wet from her tears, and his gaze became daunting. "I told you before, if you make a mistake, I''ll punish the people around you. Climbing into another man''s bed while you''re still at my disposal? Don''t you think I should kill you now? Huh?¡± Anne panicked and wanted to shake her head, but Anthony''s iron palm prevented her from doing so. Hence, she could only exin with difficulty, "Lucas and I are not what you think...I... won''t ept him either." Anthony squinted, revealing a terrifying gleam in his "Yes. We didn''t... Not even once... Even though I had stayed overnight at his ce, it was only because we were interested in each other, and we never slept together..."Anne noticed Anthony was getting less angry, and she continued, "At that time, it was already difficult for me to deal with you, how could I still have the energy to find others? It''s simply impossible..." Anthony stared at her as if trying to discern the truth of her words. "Most importantly, I''m afraid of you, so I never agreed to be his girlfriend. I met Mr. and Mrs. Newman this time because you said you''d let me leave Luton. I thought I was free and could pursue my own happiness...¡± Anne exined aggrievedly while crying. eyes. "You didn''t?" Despite being satisfied with Anne''s answer, Anthony was still suspicious and did not let her go easily. Then, he lifted her face higher and said, "Swear on that b*tch¡¯s life that you''re not lying to me!¡± Anen was stunned,and tears streamed down her face. "You..." The screams on the phone weakened, and the beating sound stopped. However, Anne had never felt more desperate than now. Anthony was simply out of his mind for asking her to swear on her mom¡¯s life! "Since you''re not going to do it, areyou lying?" Anthony''s sinister voice sounded again. Anne came back to her senses, dazed and panicked. No matter how she tried, she could not hold back the tears. "Even if I''m not lying, I shouldn''t make such a vicious oath on my mom''s name..." "That''s not within my consideration!" Anthony''s gaze was murderous. "Don''t challenge my patience!" Anne sniffled and closed her eyes Tears streaming down her cheeks as she swore, ¡°Lucas andl didn''t sleep together. If I''m lying, Sarah Vallois...will die a miserable death..." "Repeat it!¡± "Lucas and I didn''t sleeptogether. If I''m lying, Sarah Vallois will die a miserable death..." Anne looked at him in despair. Are you satisfied?" "Satisfied? It''s still too soon!" Anthony shoved her hard, and she fell on the sofa next to her in fright... Bianca drove alone to find the neighborhood, and she found the ck Rolls Loyce parking under a building from afar. That made her so angry that she tightened her grip on the steering wheel, and vicious resentment bloomed in her eyes. Anne was seriously full of tricks! She could let Anthonypromise over and over again! What the hellwas Anthony doing? Was he really that enchanted by Anne? Was he really here to vent her anger? Bianca had waited for two hours, yet Anthony still did note out! She did not have to think twice to figure out what they were doing inside! Bianca had always been Back then, she had to leave the country under her family''s arrangement. When she returned, Anthony did not have anyone he fancied, so he was destined to like her! Who the hell did Anne think she was for trying tosteal her man. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Bianca wanted Anne to disappear from her life! Anne woke up near noon the next day with a frail body. After she opened her eyes, it took her a long time to get back to her senses, and it seemed like she had just returned from hell to reality. Anne could not believe she slept with Anthony again. After all, he already had Bianca, and she should be more than enough! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The thing that she thought would not happen again, happened. Anne felt like she was Anthony¡®s pet, being under his control with no autonomy. Later, Anne got up with great difficulty, put on her clothes, and walked out of the bedroom. The cell phone in her bag on the living room floor was ringing. Anne wanted to squat down to pick it up, but she immediately fell on her back due to fatigue as soon as she tried to do that. Anne took her phone, noticed it was an unknown number, and picked up the call. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Her voice was hoarse. ¡°Anne, why didn¡®t youe to work?¡± Anne was stunned. Xander? ¡°You should¡®ve let me know if you¡®re taking a leave.¡± When Anne thought about the reason for her absence, she became angry. ¡°Ask Anthony! Why are you asking me?!¡± After that, she immediately hung up the call. Xander was shocked. Well...consider it as a paid leave! Anne was physically and mentally exhausted, but she was not afraid of getting fired. After all, she was telling the truth, and she could not get out of bed at all under those circumstances. Anthony was simply a terrifying beast! Anne became worried at the thought of Sarah, so she called her. The call was only connected after a while, and Anna asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anna asked again, as she did not believe it. Sarah¡®s miserable scream did not appear to be fake. ¡°I only have a few bruises, so don¡®t worry about it. How about you? Did Anthony do anything to you?¡± Sarah asked concernedly. ¡°He didn¡®t do anything to me...I¡®ll visit youter.¡± Anne did not say more and did not want Sarah to ask more, so she directly hung up the call. Then, she scrolled through the missed calls and found Lucas¡® name, making her teary again. She could not be delusional¡­ Someone like her was no match for Lucas. She was with Lucas for one second and possessed by Anthony the next¡­ Who was she humiliating¡­ Anneughed, but tears welled in her eyes. After calming herself down, she called Lucas. They did not say much, but he asked about her situation as she did not visit in the morning, to which Anne could only say that she overslept. Anne did not dare to reveal what Anthony did. After a few words, they ended the call mainly because Anne was eager to hang up. She felt that everything would be exposed if she talked to him longer. Anne did not go to thepany that day, nor did she go to Lucas¡¯s ce. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Anne called the school and let the children take the school bus to her neighborhood. Lucas could not help but call her and ask, ¡°What happened?¡± Anne knew she needed a reason to bring the children back, and Lucas would surely be suspicious, so she replied, ¡°Anthony found out that I went to your ce. He was investigating me, and I¡®m afraid he might find the child.¡± ¡°... Did he do anything to you?¡± ¡°Not to me, but my mom...he punished my mom for the things I did. But thankfully, she¡®s alright, so don¡®t worry.¡± ¡°What a lunatic!¡± The well¨Cmannered Lucas could not help but curse. Annepletely agreed with him. Anthony was a through¨Cand¨Cthrough lunatic! ¡°I¡®ll let Nancy go with the children. It¡®s easier to confuse him if she stays in the same building, ¡± Lucas said. Anne was touched and became teary. ¡°You don¡®t have to treat me so well...¡± ¡°I¡®m used to having the children living with me, and I¡®ll surely find it odd when they¡®re not around. But thankfully, I¡®m their principal, and I can still see them during the day,¡± Lucas said. Anne was really grateful, but she could not say anything. ¡°I still believe that if you can¡®t leave Luton, you should directly face Anthony. After all, they¡®re his children, so he won¡®t do anything to them.¡± ¡°I¨CI¡®ll think about it¡­¡± Anne said. After hanging up the call, Anne sat there in a daze. Should she tell Anthony? She never rushed to think about such issues or the consequences. She knew exactly what kind of devil Anthony was. No matter how vicious a person was, Anne believed they would not harm their own children. However, she had also heard that if the father did not like the mother. Anne was more worried that Anthony would take the children away and never let them near her again. She had been taking care of the children since they were born. Asking her to give them up would undoubtedly feel like cutting off the flesh from her body piece by piece. Why... Why could she not be on good terms with Anthony? Why did the grievances of the previous generation affect her... Anne could not even bring herself to hate her own mother... When Anne returned to thepany, Xander acted as if nothing had happened. He did not know how to face her, but he still smiled brightly at her. Anne ignored him. She would definitely need to bring the children back. Fortunately, there was a rental house just above, and the rent in this area was rtively cheap. She first contacted thendlord and rented the house. Then, she thought of going to visit Sarah before bringing the children back. Even if Sarah was not seriously injured, she still had to see her. After all, she did swear on Sarah¡®s life, and she felt guilty. Anne called Sarah. ¡°What? You¡®re at the hospital?¡± Anne found the hospital ward and saw Sarah half¨Cleaning on the bed. Her body seemed fine, and the bruises on her face had lightened. However, it was obvious how seriously Sarah had been wounded before. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡®m fine. But... my ribs are cracked, and other soft tissues are damaged. I¡®m much better now. The doctor said that I could be discharged in a week.¡± Anne¡®s anger was followed by intense helplessness and agony. Anthony was ruthless! Then again, even Gregory suffered horrible consequences. There was nothing Anthony could not do¡­ Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Anthony thought that, except for Bianca, everyone''s life was worthless. "Are you alone?" Anne asked. "If you have money, people will look up to you. If you didn¡¯t suggest going to the vi, I wouldn¡¯t even want to tell you." Sardh always thought that money meant everything, so she liked money very much. The nurse just came over and asked Sarah what she*wanted dinner. Sarah ordered two servings and wanted Anne to eat with her. Anne did not refuse. "Anne, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect it to be so serious. I only said a few words, and two of them argi _J about it. They shouldn''t have let Anthony know about it. Bianta is a hypocrite!" Sarah said with disdain. "She can''t wait to find our faults and let Anthony deal with us! Don''t do this in the future. Turn away immediately if you see her. " "However, I have to say that men are fond of such women. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They pretend to be weak and pitiful. It''s a useful trick!" Sarah looked at Anne, who did not speak, and said, "Why is Bianca targeting us? Is it because of Anthony''s rtionship with you? That''s a thing of the past. What a relentless person she is!" She thought, ''If her parents had held no grudge against each other, then Anthony wouldn''t have such hatred for them.'' After all, Anthony''s wife was the most honorable woman in Luton! She would live a better life because of her daughter. Anne always spoke very little with Sarah. She did not respond to Sarah''s words. When dinner came over, she ate with her. They had just started when Anne felt nausea in her stomach. She hurriedly covered her mouth. "What''s wrong?¡± Sarah asked. "It''s okay, 1 think 1 caught a cold..." Anne said. Sarah asked, "Really? It''s not very cold today!" Anne felt bitter in her heart. She caught a cold because she had been lying down on the sofa for most of the day, and she had not changed out of her sweaty clothes. "You have always been like this. When you catch a cold, you will vomit. You''d better go to the hospital and get some medicine to eat..." Before she finished speaking, the door of the ward burst open. Bianca walked in arrogantly, walked straight to them, and flipped over the table beside the hospital bed. "Ah!" Anne hurriedly retreated. The food almost spilled on her. "What''s wrong with you? This is a hospital. Are you mad?" Sarah screamed in anger. Bianca looked proudly at the angry Anne. "So what? Thinking of retaliation? I will be waiting for you." Anne just wanted to stay away from this woman. If she offended Bianca, she would say bad things about her in front of Anthony, and she would face disastrous consequences. "Are you looking for me?" Bianca was not surprised by her calmness. It was a smart move on Anne''s side. She liked to see her restraining her anger. "You spent the whole night with Anthony, didn''t you? Didn''t I tell you to stay away from Anthony? Since you didn''t listen to me, I''m going to punish you." After she finished her words, she turned around and crashed into the wall. Both Anne and Sarah were shocked by this sudden behavior. Anne watched as Bianca turned around with swelling on her forehead. She thought Bianca would attack her, but apparently, she was hurting herself. At that moment, Anne understood Bianca''s intentions. When she saw Bianca take out her mobile phone, Anne immediately stopped her and put the phone away. "Yes! Don''t let her make the call! She wants toin to Anthony! Grab the phone!" Sarah urged. Anne tried her best to grab the phone, panting. "You can''t call him! 11 Bianca''s eyes filled with cruelty. "Do you think grabbing my cell phone will help? The wound on my head isn''t going to disappear very soon! Once I appear in front of Anthony, you will all be dead!" "Bianca, I never wanted to oppose you. I didn''t do any of those voluntarily. I was forced!" Anne tried to appease Bianca. If Anthony knew that she had hurt Bianca, the consequences would be disastrous! "Are you afraid now? You had the nerve to seduce Anthony! I''ll teach you a lesson." Bianca sneered. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 "So you''re using this against me? How despicable of you!" Anne''s face was ugly. "In what way? Didn''t you push me first?" Bianca turned and left with a look of death in her eyes. Anne could not let her go just like that. She would be tortured to death by Anthony! Seeing Bianca open the door, Anne hurried up to stqp Bianca. " Don''t go..." A ck shadow at the door arrived, and her words stopped abruptly. Anthony looked at her coldly. Anne''s heartbeat almost stopped. Seeing her savior, Bianca hurriedly threw herself into Anthony''s arms. "Anthony, luckily you are here, I was almost... almost killed by her, and Sarah helped me run away...Look at my head, is it hurt? Anne grabbed my hair and mmed my head against the wall..." Bianca said with tears in her eyes. Anne was angry at her lies. Seeing Anthony anxiously looking at the bruise on Bianca¡¯s forehead, her face turned gloomy. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. His falcon-like sharp eyes red at Anne. Anne took a step back in fright. "It wasn''t me. She hit the wall and framed me..." Bianca asked, "I hit the wall myself? Couldn''t you find a better lie? Because my affairs have affected your mother, I had good intentions toe to visit her, but I didn''t expect to be treated like this. I have already told you. I''m sorry...Anthony, I really should listen to you and not sympathize with her. It seems I mistook them for good people." "Bianca, don''t lie! Anthony spent the night at my ce two days ago, and you came here for revenge!" Bianca did not even feel guilty at all. "Anthony, Anne said that you went to her ce for the night two days ago. Is it true? She must have said this on purpose to anger me, right?" Anne was filled with anger listening to her words. This woman was too good at talking. She acted her innocence to the fullest. Anthony did not answer Bianca but stared at Anne with sullen ck eyes. After a moment, he let go of Bianca and approached her. Anne was startled, and it was toote to step back. He pulled her toward him. Anne struggled instinctively. "You took her stuff." Anthony snatched Bianca''s mobile phone from her hand and shook off Anne''s hand with force. "Ah!" Anne fell to the ground. She felt a throbbing pain in her lower abdomen, and her face instantly turned pale. "Ugh..." "Anne!" Sarah got off the bed and hurriedly checked on Anne. " How is it? Are you hurt?" "I''m fine..." Anne covered her stomach and took a deep breath to relieve the pain. Anthony''s body stiffened, and his ck eyes stared at her pale face. Bianca realized Anthony''s reaction and said, "Anne, you are acting. Anthony didn''t exert any strength at all. You fell by yourself... ah, my head is so dizzy..." Saying that, she pretended to stagger. Anthony returned to his senses and put his arms around her body. "Go to the doctor." When Sarah saw those two people leave, she was so angry that she yelled, "You deceiving witch! You came here just to frame us, you shameless woman!" Anne hurriedly grabbed Sarah''s arm. "Stop screaming. I''m fine..." She was afraid that Anthony would hear her, and the situation would worsen. Sarah asked, "Are you hurt? I''ll tell the doctor toe and take a look..." "No, I''m fine." The pain had now passed, and Anne stood up. "Go to bed and lie down. Stop standing here." Seeing that she looked much better, Sarah turned around and got on the bed. Anne''s stomach still hurts. However, she still could not calm down, thinking of the humiliation just now. "I didn''t expect that one day we would be bullied by Bianca." She looked at Anne, who was silent, and said, "I hope you learn to be smart so she can''t bully you. I can''t stay¡¯bv your side all the time.". "I know." Anne did not want to bring up this topic again and said, " I''ll go buy some food." Chapter 233 Chapter 233 "You don''t need to. I''m full of anger. You can buy one for yourself. 11 "I can''t. I don''t have any appetite." Anne felt a little ufortable in her stomach when she ate just now. Sarah looked at the sky outside and said, "You should go back. You are tired after a day of work, rest early. You still look unwell, anyway. Since you''re in the hospital, let the doctor check it for you. You might have an injury." "I don''t feel any difort in my body. I''ll go back. Call me if you need anything." After Anne left the hospital, she took a taxi back. She went back home and went ir.it J the bathroom. Seeing her face in the mirror, she does indeed not look well. It was as if she had not recovered from that blow. Anne touched her t abdomen and pressed it gently, but there was no pain. It was the appearance of Anthony in the hospital that startled her. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The fact that Bianca could show up meant that she had talked to Anthony before, and she herself admitted it. Then he saw Bianca get hurt, and he thought it was because of her. Bianca had really good tactics. However, in front of her, Bianca asked Anthony about his cheating in a suspicious tone. This showed trust. There would be two possible consequences. Anthony either put it behind him or ignored Annepletely in the future. Anne hoped it was thetter. After a night of sleep, Anne still could not lift her spirits. She just thought it was because she had caught a cold, thinking that it would be fine in two days. The children''s room was tidied up, and toys were bought and ced inside. The children were sent back by their nanny that afternoon, bringing a lot of other stuff with them. Lucas also came with them. Lucas asked, "Sixth floor? Alright, let''s treat it as exercise." When Anne and Lucas were talking in the living room, the kids overheard what Lucas said, and Charlie replied, "I like to climb stairs!" Anneughed. Little kids seemed to have inexhaustible energy. Anne and the nanny cooked dinner together, getting Lucas to eat with them before leaving. Anne personally sent him downstairs. Walking down the stairs, one section at a time. "You sent the nanny here. What arc you going to do then?" Anne asked. I found someone else for the job. Adults are fine. It''s better for children to be with someone they are familiar with." Lucas considered it. Anne felt a sense of security. "I''ll pay the nanny''s sry." "Her sry is paid every six months and has already been paid.'' "Then I''ll transfer the money to you.¡± Lucas stopped walking down the steps. Anne, who was following behind, stopped. Lucas turned around, the sses he was wearing glinted in the light, but she could not really see his eyes. "You don''t have to. I hope I can help you." Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Anne lowered her eyes. "I''m sorry...¡± Lucas reached out and clenched her hand tightly. "Don''t apologize. There will always be a solution, trust me.¡± Anne did not know what to do. Even though Lucas''s eyes could not be seen clearly behind the sses, she just nodded. Lucas went downstairs alone. Back at the house, just after the door opened, the little heads of the three little kids popped out one by one. "Mama, is Daddy Lucas leaving?" "I wanted daddy to stay, but he doesn''t want to." "Daddy must be shy!" Anne smiled and patted Chloe''s little head. "Let''s go back in." Shy indeed. After Anne coaxed the three little kids, she left the room and saw the nanny cleaning up the toys in the living room. She followed and cleaned up. "Nanny, is it difficult to take care of three children?" "It''s not hard, to be honest, I''ve taken care of children before, but I''ve never seen kids as sensible as these triplets. The first time I saw them bring their tes to the kitchen after dinner, I was shocked. Even the principal said the children were taught well." Anne smiled helplessly. "I had no choice. I don''t see the three children often, so I can only try my best to teach them in advance." "This is the best education you can give them." Anne was promoted to assistant to Xander. The reason given was that the previous report was meritorious. The old employees all knew, but no one reported it. After all, it was taboo in thepany. Unexpectedly, Anne was promoted instead. Other colleagues felt rather at a loss. After all, if it were reported by themselves, then the promotion would be theirs. Xander went to a meeting. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was a high-level meeting. An hourter, Xander called and asked her to deliver the documents. It was actually pretty much the same as before. However... Anne had been unable to keep her spirits up for the past two days. Her expression did not look good. There was still lemonade on the table. After drinking it, it still did not work. Would she have to go to the pharmacy to buy medicine? Probably not, right? She had survived the cold. There was no need... Anne took the folder and went to the office. She knocked on the door and went in. On the sofa sat Xander. When she saw another man sitting there, her body tightened instinctively, a subconscious reaction when faced with danger. Anthony was sitting on the sofa with his long legs crossed. He had a powerful aura that could not be ignored, making people fearful and hesitant. His ck eyes stared at her pale face for a moment. Anne lowered her gaze, walked toward Xander, and gave him the document. "Director, is this it?" Xander looked at it. He did not speak, and Anne could not turn around and leave. She stood beside him. She always felt suffocated when she was with Anthony. "Is there no one else in the finance department?" Anthony opened his mouth with an air of arrogance. Anne immediately realized that he was talking about her. Did he think she volunteered for this? Xander said respectfully, "The main reason is that Anne is now my assistant. I gave her a promotion because of the incident she reportedst time. Thepany needs this kind of staff with a clear distinction between public and private, especially the finance department that involves money." Anthony''s face was cold, his eyes fell on Anne''s face, and he said nothing. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Anne''s opinions of the man changed slightly. Xander was definitely well-versed in office politics. If it were not for the fact that she mentioned Anthony''s name on thest phone call, she would never have had such a huge promotion. Thinking of this, she said humbly, "Thanks to the director s trust, I will definitely work hard. I hope that one day, I will rece the director''s position." Xander''s expression froze. Anthony''s dark eyes moved slightly, and he withdrew his sharp gaze expressionlessly. "Did you hear that?" Xander cleared his throat and said generously, "Yes, Mr. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Marwood, I heard her clearly, and thepany needs employees like her. You, go back to your office." Anne bowed slightly, turned, and left without reluctance. Her footsteps hit the ground hard. She was not worried about being fired! She had to get the hell out of there! No...she should not be temperamental. Tommy would not let her go. She was feeling a headacheing on. Suddenly, Anne stood there in a daze as if she had been electrocuted, her face looking even more frightened. A thought had shed in her mind. Vomiting, the difort in the abdomen due to the fall... Was she pregnant? It was almost the same as when she was pregnant with triplets... She tried her best to recall. How could it be that she Is pregnant? Even if she could not get up the next day, she had to crawl to get her medication, and she had not missed a single one! Thinking of this, Anne breathed a sigh of relief. After work, Anne stood at thepany''s door, thinking about going to the hospital to see Sarah. Just as she was about to go down the steps, a ck Rolls Loyce stopped in front of her. The car screeched to a stop in front of her, causing her body to retreat uncontrobly. The bodyguard stepped forward, opened the door, and invited her into the car. When Anne thought of the man inside, she started to feel breathless. This was not an invitation to heaven but hell. "What do you mean by this?" Anne had no intention of getting into the car. "Get in the car." Anthony''s voice was low and intimidating. Anne did not want to get in the car, but she had to. If she did not obey, she would be forced to do so. Anthony''s impatient eyes had already exined everything. Anne took two steps forward, her body almost against the door. She said in a soft voice, "I''m going to the hospital to see my mother. Will you send me there?" After she finished speaking, she saw a dark figure rushing toward her. Before she could react, her shoulders tightened, and she was dragged into the car by a powerful force. "Ah!" Anne was thrown directly into Anthony''s arms, still in shock. Then she heard a low, hoarse voice and felt his hot breath. "I''m taking you to hell. Do you want to go?" Anne''s beautiful face shed with displeasure, and she pushed him. "I¡¯m already in hell! Let me go..." After finally getting out of Anthony''s arms, the car door was closed long ago, and they were on the road. Looking at the street falling away from her, Anne sighed. "What are you going to do? Aren''t you afraid your woman will be angry when she sees you with me?" "What do you think I will do to you?" Anthony''s dark eyes matched his deep sneer. "Learn to be obedient, and you will suffer less." Anne did not want to talk to him. "Let me out. I don''t want to have anything to do with you." Anthony''s ck eyes sank, and the air in the closed carriage was icy cold. Anne felt the chill, and she could not help but panic. Did she say something wrong? Did she have to obey everything he wanted? "So impolite of you. There doesn''t seem to be a problem." Anthony''s dark eyes were unfathomable. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 "What?" Anne did not understand what he said, and she did not want to. "Let me out of the car." She did not want to spend another minute with this man. "Are you resisting me?" Anthony''s eyes were indifferent. ? "What''s wrong with keeping my distance? Don''t forget. You gave me freedom. Of course, I won''t find other men. After all, you don''t want to see me doing that. So, I will be good. If you insist on forcing me to contact you, I might think that I am more important than Bianca to you." Anthony''s aura suddenly cooled down. "You think too much." Anne got out of the car and watched the Rolls Loyce disappear before her, and her tense nerves rxed. When facing Anthony, she was terrified she might trigger him. As soon as she arrived at the door of the ward, she heard Sarah moring to get back inside. The doctor was trying to persuade her. It did not stop until Anne entered. Sarah changed her expression and immediately put on a smile. " Anne, you are here!" "The doctor hasn''t given you permission to be discharged, so just stay here. What¡¯s the problem?" Anne asked her. "Isn''t it the same for me to stay at home? It''s boring in the hospital." Anne asked the doctor, "Let''s stay here for another two days. Is that okay?" "Yes." When the doctor left, Sarah asked, "Did you just get off work?" "Yes, I brought you something to eat." Anne opened the packaged meal on the table. "Have you eaten?" "1 have," Anne said. Her appetite has not been very goodtely. She was worried it might give her stomach trouble. While eating, Sarah said, "You are not feeling well, are you? You still look unwell. Anthony didn''t injure you, had he?" "No, I would know if that was the case. Also, don''t make trouble in the hospital. Why were you doing that just now?" Anne said. Sarah knew that she cared about nerself, so she felt happy. "Okay, This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I listen to no one but you." Anne turned her face to one side and did not speak. The rtionship between the two was indeed better than before. At least Anne did not ignore her. Tense rtionships were unnecessary. Anne could not deny that she cared about Sarah. She could not just lose her feelings like that. Anne went back home and went directly to the sixth floor. The three little kids had alreadye back. When they saw their Mama, they jumped up in excitement. Anne saw their faces from a distance, and the little hands stained with paint that was about to hug her legs, and immediately grabbed the hands. "Your hands look dirty, don''t touch me!" "Huh?" They looked at their colorful little hands. Nanny came over and said with a smile, "The principal said that the children could yas much as they want. Don''t restrain their potential. You can wash them when it''s time." Anne smiled helplessly. "Their energy is endless. It¡¯s going tobe hard work for me." "It''s not hard work. Just wash them off in one go when they take a bath." "Mama, draw with me!" Charlie''s little face was excited. "I''m painting!" Chris said. "I haven''t finished mine yet..." Chloe pouted with a small mouth. Anne put down her bag. "Okay, I will apany you." Soon the four of them went to draw together. Anne still had a childlike innocence when drawing, which made it easier for her to enter her children''s minds. Time flew. It was soon nine o''clock. The three little kids were still very energetic, and Anne would not let them continue to y. "We''re going to take a bath and go to bed!" Anne looked at her hands, and the kids had no choice but to go. "Go to bed earlier so we can grow taller!" Chloe said. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 "That''s right!" Anne scratched her nose. Anne looked at the kid''s lively and cute looks on the bed after taking a shower. She hesitated and then asked, "Do you like to live here?" No matter where she lived, she never asked the three little kids for their opinion. They had not asked any questions. This made Anne ufortable. She did not want the kids to feel like they did not have a home. "Ido" . "Ido too!" "Ido!" Anne smiled and did not ask anymore. Chloe''s face rubbed against her mama''s face. "As long as Mama is there, it doesn''t matter where we live." "Yeah!" Chris agreed. . "Mama, don''t worry about us," Chris said. The kids saw Mama with a smile on her face and were very satisfied. Mama has worked so hard to stay away from Papa! Nowadays, Anne lives on the sixth floor with the children every day. That night, Anne was sleeping soundly with Chloe in her arms when the phone on the bedside table vibrated. She opened her eyes with difficulty and grabbed her phone with her hand. When she saw the call, her drowsiness disappeared. She thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. Anne sat up abruptly, nced at the sleeping children, and hurriedly got out of bed. Why did Anthony call her? What was he going to do? She did not dare answer the phone. She did not check Anthony''s position until the vibration ended. When she found out that his location was in her vicinity, Anne almost lost her mind. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She put down the phone and quicKly got dressed. What was Anthony doing here? Was he going crazy again? The traces on her body had not disappeared! Anne tiptoed downstairs, and when she was about to reach the fifth floor, she peeked at the corridor with her head and found that no one was there. She adjusted her nerves. Would Anthony be in the house? She pushed the door, but the door was locked. Was he somewhere else? She took out the key and opened the door. After entering, she looked at the living room. A big hand locked the door, blocking her way, and making Anne tremble with fright. She turned back and saw a ck figure in front of the door. She stepped back instinctively. "You...you scared me." The door mmed shut. Anthony was powerful and domineering, staring at her with sharp ck eyes. "Where are you going?" Anne frowned slightly. "Out." "At this time of the day?" Anthony''s eyes became sharper as if he was about to prate Anne''s body. Anne touched her lower back. "I''m in a bad mood. I''m not feeling well, and I identally fell asleep on the bench. If it wasn''t for your call, I could have slept until tomorrow morning... What do you want with me?" Anthony said, "Didn''t you call me?" "What?" Anne was dumbfounded. ''Did I call you? Why would I do that?'' "If you hadn''t called me toe, please exin this..." Anthony turned on the phone and moved it closer to her face. When Anne saw what it was, she was dumbfounded. It was a text message. [ Hubby, I miss you. 1 Anthony looked at her, waiting for her exnation. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Anne was dumbstruck That was not from her! She remembered that when she took a shower and returned to her room, Chloe was ying with her mobile phone. ? She did not think much about it. How would she know that she would send something like that, and it just happened to be sent to Anthony''s phone? Her exnations probably were not going to work. "If it wasn''t sent to me, then it was sent by mistake. Who were you going to send it to?" "It wasn''t a mistake..." Anne felt ufortable. "That''s what I thought." Anthon; approached and directly pushed her against the wall. Anne''s face turned red. "Don''t be like this. It''s not what you think..." "I''m waiting for your exnation." Anthony was about to attack her. "I wrote it casually, and then my hand slipped..." Anne said anxiously. "Do you think I will believe that?" Anne wanted to say she did not believe it either! ? However, that''s all she could say! It could not be said that it was done by a child! Seeing that Anthony was getting more and more aggressive, Anne trembled. "L.I''m not feeling well. 1 feel ufortable..." Anthony paused, pulled away slightly, and stared at her pale face with his ck eyes. "I mean it. Since I fell in the hospital that day, my stomach has been feeling ufortable..." Anne was not feeling ufortable. It was just that she could not lift her spirits. She knew that she did not look too good. She could see it every day when she looked in the mirror. After Anthony released her, she heaved a sigh of relief, lowered her head, and said, "Sorry, I didn''t expect you to receive that kind of thing. I hope you can ignore it. I''m going back to my room. You can go..." After speaking, she entered the room without looking at Anthony. She fell on the bed. She could not sleep well at night, which was why she felt ufortable! Anne tossed and turned on the bed. She assumed Anthony had left when she heard no sound from outside. After lying down for almost twenty minutes, she was in a daze and was about to fall asleep. There was a knock on the door of the room. Anne woke up, and her first reaction was that the person knocking on the door would not be Anthony. Anthony was domineering and powerful. How could he possibly knock on the door? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "I''m Dr. Brown. Can Ie in?" Anne sat up, opened the door, and was very surprised to see her. She did not see Anthony''s figure outside the door. "You don''t look very good. I am here to take a look," Dr. Brown said. Anne''s stomach waspletely fine, and she did not want to get checked. She could not find a suitable excuse, though. Anne sat on the edge of the bed with her back to Dr. Brown for her to take a look. After pressing down on her lower back a few times, she said, "Get down." Anney on the bed again. "Does it hurt?" Dr. Brown asked. "Slightly," Anne said perfunctorily "Where is the paining from?" "My belly." "What does it feel like?" "It''s like... menstruation. It''s only for a while, and then the pain is gone." Dr. Brown''s pressing hand stopped. "You... aren''t pregnant, are you?" Anne''s expression changed slightly, denying it immediately, " Impossible, I''ve been taking pills." Seeing her insistence, Dr. Brown did not continue to ask but said, " You could buy a test kit and test for yourself." "Why waste that money..." Anne thought that was impossible. She had never seen a person who could get pregnant even after taking he pills. "My menstruation ising. As you know, pills are harmful to the body..." Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Dr. Brown said nothing. As a doctor, she naturally knew the side effects of the pills. After the inspection, no problems were found, so Dr. Brown left. Anne wanted to send her to the door but was rejected. . Hearing the door closing, Anney down again, staring at the ceiling in a daze. She was certainly not pregnant. She suddenly felt a chill down her back. Anne hurriedly turned her face and saw Anthony''s tall figure beside her bed, looking at her condescendingly. Anne sat up and looked at him defensively. "You didn¡¯t need to call Dr. Brown... I''m fine" She was not grateful. He was the one who injured her in the first ce. Anthony''s indifferent expression made it difficult to see what he was thinking. His figure approached, and he pinched Anne''s chin. He looked down at her dangerously. "Don''t hurt yourself. Otherwise, how will I use you next time? Huh?" Anne dared not move at all. She was terrified. Fortunately, after Anthony finished speaking, he let go of her and left the room. He just wanted to torture her mentally. She heard the door closing outside. Anne got out of bed uneasily and went out of the room. After confirming that Anthony was gone, only then did she dare to rx her tense nerves. Every time she encountered Anthony, she felt powerless, as if she had lost ayer of skin. Anne returned to her senses and found the phone in her bag. She turned to the text message she had sent. After reading the content again, she still felt flustered and speechless. How could Chloe send such a text message? Was she just unlucky ? Early the next morning, Anne went to the sixth floor. The three little kids in the room were getting dressed with the help of their nanny. They had chubby bodies, and they looked adorable. Charlie even had his head stuck at the neckline, his whole body staggered to and fro, and he finally managed to wear his clothes. Anne walked over to help. "Mama!" "Mama!" "...Mama!" Charlie''s little head came out from the neckline, and his little face was flushed. Anne helped them, and the nanny went to make breakfast. "Why didn''t Mama sleep with usst night?" Chloe hugged Mama''s neck affectionately and acted like a spoiled child. As soon as I opened my eyes, Mama was gone!" Charlie frowned. "Where did you go?" Chris asked. Anne thought of this, so she had to tell them something. She took out her cell phone and asked, "You all took my cell phone yesterday, right? Now answer Mama, who sent this?" Three pairs of little eyes blinked at the phone and then at Mama with their innocent faces. Anne raised her eyebrows. "Aren''t you going to answer me?" Chloe lowered her head, and her small eyes kept drifting toward Mama. "It was me." "I...I gave her the idea!" Charlie offered. "Me too!" Chris raised his hand. The corner of Anne''s mouth twitched. Why was he raising his hand? Was he proud? "Why did you send this message? Of all the people you could send it to, you chose to send it to Anthony?" Anne was shocked. "Mama is so angry. We just did it for fun," Chloe said aggrievedly. "It was an ident!" Charlie said. "Mama, we don''t know Anthony," Chris said. Anne pondered. They, indeed, had no idea who Anthony was! It was only a coincidence...Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 She could not me them... Although there was no need to me them, she hoped this would never happen again. Anne reminded them, "Forget it, don''t do this again, okay? Sending such a text message will cause misunderstandings, arid it''s very troublesome for me..." "Mama, what''s the misunderstanding?" Chloe''s big eyes shed. ''Do you have the nerve to ask? If I hadn''t pretended to be unwell, I would''ve been unable to walk now!'' Anne thought. Anne said, "Bad guys wille for you. In short, don''t do this anymore, do you hear me? Charlie and Chris, you are brothers, so watch over your sister." "Okay!" Charlie and Chris said in unison. Only then did Anne let them go. They had breakfast. As soon as Anne took a bite, she felt a stir in her stomach. She hurriedly covered her mouth, her face turning pale. "What''s wrong with Mama?" Charlie asked. "...It''s okay, let''s eat." Anne swallowed nausea in her throat and smiled reluctantly. Seeing that Mama did not eat, he asked, "Is Mama full?" "Ah, yes, I''m full." Anne could not cat anymore. Otherwise, she would have to vomit in front of the children. But you only ate a little." Chris was observant. "Mama has a small stomach!" Anne smiled and patted their little heads. "Eat. Mama will watch you eat." On the way to thepany, Anne felt that something was wrong. She should have recovered many days ago, even if it was a cold. Thinking of what Dr. Brown saidst night... Maybe she really should check if she was pregnant. Looking up, she saw a pharmacy on the side of the road. Anne bought test strips and went out of the pharmacy to find a public toilet. She was nervous. She did not think it was possible because she had taken birth control pills! How small was the chance of being pregnant then? Anne stared at the urine-stained test strip. The urine slowly soaked to the other side, and a red bar appeared first, proving that the test strip was effective. When the urine wet the whole piece of paper, the second red bar slowly showed and became clearer and clearer. Anne''s hands froze, and her eyes widened and filled with terror. "How..." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Anne could not believe it. She tested it again. She bought two test strips just in case! How could she be pregnant? How was this possible? How could she get pregnant if she had taken her pills? There must be a problem with the test strip! When the second test showed the same result, Anne was devastated! She was pregnant. Anne returned to her department reluctantly. She sat there in a trance with herputer turned off. ? She is pregnant. What should she do? What else could she do? She did not want the baby! The three little kids were enough to distract her from work. Besides, she did not know that the three kids were Anthony''s children. If she knew, she would not have given birth to them! Moreover, if Anthony knew that she was pregnant, she would want her to remove the kid. Otherwise, Bianca would not be happy with him. Anthony was keen to torture her and even enjoyed it, but that did not mean she was allowed to conceive a child. In the morning, she was called in by Xander. "I asked you to analyze yesterday''s data, but the results seem to be incorrect." Anne did not doubt it. She had been sullen all morning. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 "If you want to take my ce, you need to keep up the good work!" The corner of Anne''s mouth twitched. "Are you feeling unwell? I see that your face has been rather paletely. Are you alright? Do you want to ask for leave?" . "Paid leave?" "...Yeah." "I''ll take three days." Anne finished speaking without giving Xander a chance to respond. "I''ll analyze the data and go back to rest in the afternoon." Then she went out. Anne sat in front of theputer and thought three days was enough for an abortion and some rest, right? This was her first time, so she didn''t know. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She saw a short video saying that she could work immediately after getting off the operating table... "Wow, is Bianca ready to enter the entertainment industry?" "She''s a piano grandmaster. She should be rather familiar with the industry!" "She''s beautiful, and she ys the piano so well. She must get a lot of sponsors." "Michelle used to be the goddess of advertising in the entertainment industry, but now she is getting reced by Bianca. It means that Bianca is better than her!" "She has a high degree of education, won many awards, is beautiful and kind, and got all her achievements through hard work. She deserves it!" Anne lifted her eyebrows. Kindness? "She didn''t do it on her own. I heard that she has close ties with the Archduke Group." This was said in a low voice. However, Anne still heard it. "Really?" "A friend of mine in the entertainment industry said that he saw the person in charge of the Archduke Group pick up Bianca more than once." "I haven''t seen any news rted to this?" "Who would dare to report this in a newspaper?" "Anne, do you know about this?" Anne, who was working, was pulhd into the conversation. She raised her head and was stunned. "I don''t know." "How could you not know? You''re going to marry into the Marwood family, don''t you know anything? Are you and Bianca going to be sisters?" "Don''t worry. We won''t tell anyone!" "What''s the rtionship between Bianca and Anthony now?" "Um..." Just as Anne was thinking of a response, Xander came out. "What are you doing? Go back to work!" Her colleagues immediately went back to their posts. Only then did Anne rx. She really did not want to answer their gossipy questions. It had nothing to do with her. Now she was only thinking about the child in her womb. She was very upset. Anne left thepany In the afternoon. She went directly to the hospital. She checked online and said that an appointment was required for an abortion. She went to a private hospital because she was also afraid of being known by others. She wanted to do it silently. How unlucky she was! Bianca went to the hospital for a medical examination today. When she was about to leave, she was surprised when she saw Anne entering the door. Her first guess was Anne was doing something shady. So she followed behind her. She noticed that Anne went to the gynecology department, lined up, went to see the doctor, and took a urine test. The urine test took ten minutes. When Anne saw the positive result, she could only ept it reluctantly. The doctor told her to arrive with an empty stomach for the abortion. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Anne left. Bianca went to the gynecology department. "I''m sorry, doctor, just now, my friend said she was confused and wanted me to rify for her." "Who?" "Anne." The doctor said, "Come with an empty stomach for the abortion. Don''t eat after eight o''clock tonight. You can drink some water tomorrow morning, but don''t eat anything else." Bianca''s expression turned to stone. Abortion... Anne was actually... pregnant... It was obvious whose child she was carrying... Bianca pulled out a smile with difficulty. "Why is she having an abortion? Can''t she keep the baby?" "She has taken birth control pills, so naturally, the child must be taken away, or else the baby would be born deformed." After leaving the consultation room, Bianca felt shivers in her hands and feet. She felt humiliated. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Anne was pregnant with Anthony''s child! Didn''t Anthony like her? Why was Anne allowed to conceive his child? Anne must have used all her might to get the kid, but she could not Anthony definitely did not know about this. Bianca''s eyes shed. She would make Anne pay. Anne stayed overnight and went to the hospital early the next morning. Before and after she went to the hospital, she paid attention to Anthony''s location. Lying on the operating table, she felt nothing after the anesthesia entered the body. When she woke up, she was already on the hospital bed. Looking at the time, it took less than half an hour. It was as simple as that. A child was gone. However, she did not feel any pain when she touched her lower abdomen. It was probably because the anesthetic was still working. The woman in the next bed grunted in pain and said, "My boyfriend said it wouldn''t hurt." Anne looked up at the snow-white ceiling. Anne''s eyes were a little sour. She did not know if it was because of her fate or because of this child who did not even have the chance to see the world... Bianca sat in the studio and answered the phone. "She''s gone? How''s it going? That''s good. Didn''t she want to conceive a child? She should just let this child stay in the womb and grow up deformed." There was a vicious look in her eyes. She hoped the deformed baby would grow up in Anne''s uterus and damage her so much she would never be able to conceive again. After hanging up the phone, Bianca felt better the more she thought about it, and even her anger and jealousy decreased. Although it cost some money, she thought it was worth it! In the evening, in front of the piano, the dignified and elegant Bianca sat with her fingers flying on the ck and white keys, moving around like beautiful butterflies. The lights in the Royal Mansion were dimly lit, and the moonlight from outside the ss walls poured in, making it a sight to see. Anthony was leaning on the sofa in azy posture, his long legs folded casually and holding a wine ss in his hand. It was almost as if he was melting into the dark surroundings. The music made everyone feelfortable. After her performance, Bianca, wearing an elegant long skirt, stood up, walked up to Anthony, picked up the wine on the coffee table, and clinked sses with him. "How was it?" "It was great." Anthony curled the corner of his lower lip and took a sip of wine. After drinking the wine, Bianca leaned her head on Anthony''s shoulder. "When I was a teenager, my parents forced me to y the piano. It was very boring. Until one day, you looked at me ying the piano, and since then, I have loved ying the piano." Anthony did not speak. His expression was a little dazed, and his ck eyes were unfathomable. Bianca''s piano music had apanied him for a long time. One day, when she returned to Anthony''s mansion, she saw Anne. Anne looked innocent and beautiful. Bianca wanted to do everything in her power to thwart her ns. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 "I hope I can y the piano for you every day from now on," Bianca said softly. "You don''t want to work?" Anthony''s dark eyes narrowed slightly. "That''s none of your business." Bianca put her chin on his broad shouldersand smiled. Anthony''s hand brushed her face. "Do what you like. Tell me if you need anything." Bianca had a happy smile on his face. After all, Anthony still cared about her the most. As long as she wanted something, Anthony would give it to her. Unlike Anne, who was just a cheap thing for Anthony to y with, how could shepete with her? The next day, the children went to school, and Anne rested in her room. She had a dull pain in her stomach that day, but after a night, she almost felt nothing. There was not much blood. It was just that the feeling of nausea was still there. This made her very depressed. She checked on the Inte and said that some people would suffer from abortion because the hormones of early pregnancy have not beenpletely metabolized. Anne was not worried. The child had been taken away. She would recover. It was only a matter of time. Her main problem now was she needed to apany the children at night. The nanny saw that she looked unwell, so she asked about it. Anne said she had a cold. Xander reported to the Archduke Group about his work. Anthony nced at the woman following behind Xander, who was not Anne. Xander read Anthony''s expressions and said, "Anne has asked for three days of sick leave." Anthony asked, "Is she not feeling well?" "I noticed that she didn''t look well, so I asked if she wanted a paid break. She said she would take three days off but didn''t say anything else. She wille to work tomorrow," Xander said. "Paid leave?" Anthony squinted. "Ah, my assistants have this privilege." Anthony was silent, with an unfathomable expression. On the third day, Anne woke up after a nap. Looking at herself in the mirror, she thought to herself the recovery was not going as fast as she expected. She nced at the time. It was still too early for the children to return. So she leaned on the sofa in the living room to watch TV and fell asleep again. A Rolls Loyce drove into themunity. Anthony got out of the car and walked toward the inner corridor. As soon as he went up the steps, he heard the cheers of the children behind him. "Yay! We are home!" "I''m the first!" "Wait a minute!" Chloe was the slowest. Charlie rushed forward, but he was not looking and bumped into the person in front of him. "Ah!" Hended on the ground. Chris and Chloe, who were following behind, also fell over. The three little kids fell in a heap on the ground. "Huh?" Charlie looked up and saw the pair of long legs taller than them. He raised his head, and his big eyes suddenly lit up. "Ah!" "Uh...uh!" As soon as Chloe opened her mouth, Chris next to her covered her mouth. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Anthony looked at the masked children who had appeared here, his ck eyes narrowed slightly. "What? Let her speak." Chris took his hand away, and Chloe blinked her eyes. "...I need a hug." After speaking, she got up by herself. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Anthony stared at the three children with sharp ck eyes and asked, "Why are you here?" The nanny who came over quickly exined, "We..." "I didn''t say you could speak." Anthony''s calm and powerful aura silenced the nanny. Anthony was scary. The three little kids stood in front of each other wjth their heads raised like three chubby little penguins. "We live here." Charlie pointed with his finger. "Sixth floor," Chloe answered. "Are youing to visit us?" Chris asked. Anthony did not have the patience for children. It was just a coincidence that he met them over and over again. "I think you don''t live here," Anthony said calmly. The three little ones looked at Anthony innocently, but they were thinking about what to say. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The nanny tried to help. "Their family had some problems, so they moved here." Anthony''s gaze fell on the three children. He chided himself for doubting the three kids. They were just kids. They would not lie to him. Without saying anything, he turned around to go upstairs, but his footsteps stopped. Looking back, he saw a small hand grabbing his pants, and the girl''s beautiful eyes gave him a sense of familiarity. "Can... Can you carry me?" Chloe asked. The nanny was startled. "Don''t be rude..." Anthony looked down at her. How naive yet brave this girl was. ncing at her short legs, he could imagine how hard it was for her to get up. His hand lifted her up and put her on his strong arm. Chloe immediately giggled happily. "1 want to be hugged too!" Chris and Charlie looked at Chloe with envy. Anthony nced at the two boys and said, "You are men. Get up by yourself." "Humph!" Charlie was so angry that his fists were clenched tightly, and he was speechless. After all, he was really a man! Chris did not speak and silently climbed the stairs. Anthony walked up to the first floor with Chloe in his arms. When he turned around, he saw that the two little ones wereboriously using their short legs and asked the nanny to help them from time to time. "Don''t touch me! Let''s go!" Charlie wanted to be an independent kid. The nanny followed behind, silently protecting them. To prevent them from falling over. Anthony''s ck eyes shed with interest. "You got this!" Chloe cheered while lying on Anthony''s shoulder. Anne was sleeping soundly on the sofa when a sudden knock on the door woke her up. She opened my eyes and saw that the TV was on. For a while, she wondered if a TV show awakened her or if someone really knocked on the door. Looking at the time, the children should almost be back. Was it the kids? However, she told the children that they had no permission toe downstairs because Mama was not at home. ? Anne got up, walked to the door, and opened it. The long ck shadow in front of the door made her heart flinch. It was Anthony. . Chapter 245 Chapter 245 "This person is looking for you!" As soon as Anne lowered her head, she noticed Chloe holding Anthony''s leg and Charlie and Chris standing there. She was so frightened that she opened her mouth, but nothing came out. Subconsciously looking at Anthony, she was dumbstruck. Her heart felt like it was malfunctioning. After the three little kids ran away, she still couldjiot regain herposure. "You..." Anne''s throat was dry, and she was nervous. Anthony did not speak and went straight into the room. Anne was forced to step back and give way. She did not understand why Anthony appeared again and even met the three kids again! Anthony now knew that the three kids lived here! Then if Anthony came here in the future, would there be more opportunities for him to meet the three little kids? This is very scary! "Why are you stunned?" Anthony said in a low and intimidating voice. Anne woke up with a start and closed the door. Walking up to Anthony, she said, "Why did youe here?" "I can go anywhere I want." Anne knew this, so she did not refute it but said, "I''m not feeling ? well, and I can''t entertain you when youe to me." "Are you ufortable, or did you just want to ask for leave? Didn''t Dr. Brown took a look at you?" Anthony stared at her with sharp ck eyes as If trying to see through her thoughts. "Of course, she could not find the cause. It''s because of my period. " She needed to be very energetic when facing Anthony. Otherwise, he would be suspicious. "You have been feeling unwell for a suspiciously long time," Anthony said this, but his face was no longer as domineering as before. "It was really because of the fall before, but now because of menstruation," Anne said. That shouldplete the lie. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Are you very familiar with the children upstairs?" Anthony changed the subject. Anne was scared to death, but she tried to look calm. "Sometimes I run into them after I get off work." She was afraid to say anything bad. After all, Anthony was unfathomable and uncertain. Who knew what would make him suspicious? "When did they move in?" Anthony asked. "Just recently, the nanny said it when we were chatting." Anne seemed to be touched as this was the first time she had chatted with Anthony about the children, and the children were his. "Do you like children?" "No." Anthony frowned slightly. Anne did not know how she was feeling. Could it be that if Anthony said he liked children, she would just blurt out the truth? "You look disappointed?" Anthony''s voice was low as if shocked by her fragile heart. Anne raised her eyes for no apparent reason. "If you want to have my child, it depends on whether I want it or not." Anthony''s ck eyes shed with a wicked smile. When Anne heard this, she wanted to refute him, "Yes, only Bianca is qualified to give birth to your child. But don''t worry, I don''t want a kid." Anthony did not speak and stared at her quietly. His.dark eyes were dangerous, and the whole room was surrounded by a cold aura. Anne was breathing hard. Her heart felt uneasy, and her legs were weak... Did she say something wrong? "Only I get to make decisions. What you want does not matter. Understand?" Anthony''s face was dark. "Understood..." Anne bit her lip, not daring to be angry or say anything. The vibrating phone interrupted the dangerous atmosphere in the house. Seeing Anthony take out his phone, Anne hoped that he would answer the phone and leave. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 "Don''t go there. Bring it here. The address..." Anne frowned slightly as she listened to Anthony giving the address to the person on the phone. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. What was that? Anne only understood when dinner was delivered from the restaurant and ced on the table in an orderly manner. Anthony wanted to eat here. Anthony was already sitting at the table when she was in a daze. Her table was too small for the dishes. "Are you waiting for an invite?" Anthony raised his dark eyes slightly. It was a very threatening tone. Anne moved her feet, walked to the table, and sat down. Seeing that Anthony started to eat, she also silently picked up the fork to eat. The atmosphere felt very weird. It was not the first time that Anthony ate at her ce. He had eaten her noodles before! What was different now was that Anthony asked people to bring food to him. That was not bad. At least she did not have to cook for him. She was tired. She had expected her meetings with Anthony to decrease, though. It seemed that Bianca''s words did not affect Anthony. It seemed that Anthony wanted to dominate In all aspects of life, not Just in his career. He wantedplete control over Bianca. Anne did not know if it was because of Anthony''s pressure, but her nausea did not appear. She did not eat much. She put down her fork. "I''m full." She was about to get up. Then, she was violently pulled over. "Ah!" Anne almost fell into Anthony''s arms. "Where''s your manners? Do you want me to teach you proper meal etiquette? " "...No." Anne broke free from his zrm and sat down again. She should not have left before Anthony finished eating. So she sat there holding a cup and drank water until Anthony finished his meal. She wondered if he did it on purpose. He was taking such a long time. She drank three sses of water, and now her dder was full! As soon as Anthony finished eating, she immediately got up and went to the bathroom to pee. Before she put her pants on, Anthony opened the door. Anthony entered grandly, his tall figure towering over her. Anne was so scared that she tightened her pants, and her face flushed. "What are you doing? You need to wait for me to finish if you need to use the toilet!" "I have seen every corner of your body. Why do you care?" Anne gritted her teeth. Anthony was the devil! She flushed the toilet and got up to let him use the toilet. She could not shoo him away anyway. Anthony nced at Anne''s pants, saw the smear of blood, and '' withdrew his gaze. Finally, Anthony left her ce. The tes were also taken away by the hotel staff. Anne leaned on the sofa rxedly. She was menstruating, so Anthony naturally would not stay. When she went to the toilet, she deliberately let Anthony see the blood on her pants. Anthony was such an unpredictable man. As expected, he did not want her to give birth to his kids. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 That''s right, she was being delusional. He was very clear about his rtionship with her. Checking the location of his mobile phone, Anthony had already left themunity. Anne stared at the location and noticed that the location was heading toward the Archduke Group. Then she went upstairs with confidence and boldness. She hated it when she had to be constantly vignt. As soon as they arrived at the door, the three little heads peeked out. "Mama, you didn''te along with that man we just saw?" "Is he gone?" "Will hee next time?" Anne could not keep track of Anthony¡¯s whereabouts anytime, anywhere, but she could tell the children to take precautions. " Next time you see that person, don''t talk to him. Just walk away. Okay?" She was asionally caught lying to Anthony. She was afraid the children might get caught lying to Anthony as well and get caught red-handed. On the contrary, children''s words were more believable. "We know!" The kids promised. They were helping Mama! Anne was a little relieved.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They were doing everything right underneath Anthony''s nose. The next day Anne went to work. She felt no physical difort, and herplexion was better than before. She started to get sleepy easily. Fortunately, because of her busy work, she did not feel it. She only felt sleepy when she was resting. When she was about to get off work, she received a call from Sarah, asking her to go to the vi for dinner. Anne agreed. She just had an abortion in the past few days, so she did not pick her up from the hospital. Now that she was at work, there was no reason for her not to. However, after arriving at the vilL, she found another person, Joanne, Lucas''s mother, there. Sarah was able to walk around freely and chatted with Joanne. Seeing Anne, she smiled, though Anne doubted the smile showed kindness. "Come here, Anne, this is Mrs. Newman. Have you met before? Mrs. Newman said that she has eaten with you twice, so she must be very familiar with you." "Hello, Mrs. Newman." Anne greeted her politely. She had eaten twice, and she had a deep impression of thest time they met. After the previous incident, Anne was expecting Joanne not to want to see her again. Now not only was she okay with seeing her, but she also went to her house! Why? Was it because of Sarah''s injury? "Hello." Joanne smiled. Although she did not treat her coldly because of the previous incident, Anne clearly remembered how ugly the Newman couple''s faces were at that time. "Anne is very filial. She has been like this since she was a child. When I was in the hospital, she took care of me, and she neverined of being tired. Even when I was discharged from the hospital, she still wanted to help me, and I couldn''t stop her. If she gets married in the future, you will like her," she praised Anne. This tantpliment made Anne ufortable. She knew Sarah said that just for the sake of Joanne. Joanne nodded and said perfunctorily, "Yes." Sarah had always been good atmunication. She could turn a feud into a neutral conversation. During the meal, Sarah winked at Anne and told her to seize the opportunity. Anne pretended to ignore her. Sarah felt anxious. When Joanne left after dinner, Anne apanied her to her car. Joanne stopped in front of the car, turned to look at Anne, and asked, "Do you like Lucas?" Anne was taken aback for a moment, and she did not expect that she would ask such a question. "If you like him, don''t get involved with Anthony in the future. His father and I will ept you," Joanne said. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Anne was not only stunned but also very surprised. She realized that Joanne was here to tell her this. Why? "Did Lucas tell you to tell me this?" Anne asked. "Why would he need to..." Mrs. Newman''s expression was queer, and she did not finish her sentence. Anne felt strange. "You can chat with Lucas when you have time." Mrs. Newman got into the car after finishing speaking. "Take care." Anne bowed slightly. Watching the car leave, Anne did :ot know what to think. What was she supposed to chat about? She was curious about how Lucas persuaded his parents. His parents were not so friendly the other day. Weird... "Anne, what did Joanne say to you?" Sarah could not wait and asked. "She didn''t say anything." "Yeah right." Sarahughed at her. "You didn''t invite her over here, did you?" "Of course not. We haven''t been in contact for a long time. I don''t know what happened this time. She heard that I was injured, so she wanted toe to visit me, and have dinner with us, so I agreed. I think Joanne did it on purpose," Sarah said. Seeing that Anne was silent, she asked, "She didn''t say anything?" Anne nced at her. "No, she wanted me to take good care of you. Have some rest. I''ll go back first." "Don''t you want to stay here?" "No, maybe next time." Anne ignored the disappointment in Sarah''s eyes and said, "Also, I can''t marry Lucas." "Why?" Sarah was annoyed. "His mother came in person. What a great opportunity for you!" Anne said nothing and left. Why? Maybe because she had three children, and she just had an abortion a few days ago. She did not want to tell Sarah that. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The nanny called to say that the children were ying at school and did not want to go home. Anne called, and the three little kids were still at school. She knew they were having fun with their good friends. Anne took the subway to the school. When she got to the ssroom, she saw her kids ying with three other friends! They were having fun. "Mama, J want to live at the school today!" Charlie was excited. Chloe and Chris followed behind and nodded vigorously. Anne smiled helplessly. "Okay!" Lucas''s assistant, Levi, walked into the ssroom, saw Anne there, and said, "You''re here." "The principal hasn''t gotten off work yet?" Anne asked. "It''s still early. The principal is a workaholic." Levi sighed after finishing speaking. "What''s wrong?" Anne asked. Levi looked at Anne and his expression looked even sadder. This made Anne a little confused. After taking the children out of the ssroom, Anne could not help but ask, "Is it something to do with me?" "Yes." Anne thought, what would it have to do with her? . "The principal told the chairman''s wife that he had a crush on me... 11 "Ah?" Anne was startled. Levi continued, "Before he met you, he always liked meh." Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Anne¡¯s mouth twitched. No wonder Joanne personally came to ask her if she liked Lucas. She was probably against Lucas liking men and pounced on the ? chance to turn him straight. This meant Joanne would probably ept her even if she knew she already had children. She would probably choose a daughter-in w with three children rather than a son-inw. Lucas had never dated a girl, let alone go on a blind date. Anne always wondered if there was something wrong with his character. Apparently, there was nothing wrong with his personality. Great move from Lucas. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "You know, the chairman and the chairman''s wife found me and asked me to resign. Although the five million cheques thrown in front of me were very tempting, I resisted temptation. I told the principal about it, and they got even angrier, thinking that I was a scheming man and wanted more money. What am I to do?" When Anne thought of that, she felt speechless. The lengths Joanne went to... After the children were settled down, Anne left. On the way to the subway, Anne sighed, worrying about her rtionship with Lucas. Lucas was solving the problems, and she was the one creating problems. When would this end? Beep beep! The sound of the car behind her brought Anne back to her senses. The car had already arrived at her side. Lucas, who was sitting in I he back seat, got out of the car and walked in front of her. "I heard from Levi you came to school. Why did you leave in such a hurry?" "Levi said you were busy, so I didn''t want to bother you." She just had an abortion. How could she be calm in the face of someone who really liked her? She got into the car and sat in the back seat with Lucas. The driver in front drove steadily, and there was an ufortable atmosphere in the air. Lucas pressed a button, and the windows turned translucent, blocking the view. Anne looked at it silently, feeling nervous, and said, "What Levi told me... is it true?" Lucas pushed the frame with his slender fingers. "Levi talks a lot." "Although it''s not real, it would probably damage your reputation. You are the principal of the school..." Anne reminded him of the importance of the incident. "Schools don''t discriminate," Lucas said. Anne pursed her lips and said nothing. She really did not know how to respond to Lucas. She was not qualified to answer. The car entered themunity, and Anne got off. Lucas also got out of the car and called her. "Anne." Anne turned her head, Lucas had already walked in front of her, and he was so close to her that she subconsciously held her breath. "What about your answer?" he asked. Anne''s heart beat faster, and her lips trembled. "I..." "After all, I have no other choice now. Also, I''ll take care of Tommy," Lucas confessed. "You..." Anne was slightly stunned. "I''ll deal with him, and you take the children out of Luton." Lucas had everything nned. Anne stayed in Luton even after Anthony agreed to let her go because Tommy knew about her secret. She knew that, and Lucas knew that too. Now listening to Lucas''s words, she felt heartbroken. She did not think she was worth Lucas'' effort. "Don''t worry. I''ll deal with it first, and then you can answer me." Lucas did not pressure her. As soon as he finished speaking, his sses glinted unnaturally. He nced at the bushes not far away, then pul his hand at the back of Anne''s head, pressed her head close to him, and kissed her smooth forehead. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Anne froze, feeling dazed. Lucas let go of her head, and the heat of the kiss on her forehead disappeared. "You..." The sudden kiss startled her. "I couldn''t help it." Lucas looked at her with warm eyes. Anne did not say anything. "Then I''ll go upstairs." "Okay." Anne turned around and went to the corridor, took a few steps, turned around, looked at the man standing under the streemp, and asked, "How do you n to deal with Tommy?" "Don''t worry about me. I can handle it." Lucasforted her. Anne was worried that Lucas would cause trouble for himself. She owed him too much already. She did not want him to get into any more trouble. Especially since he was also the principal of Pinnacle Academy, he would be on the news if he messed up. Lucas was mature and stable, so she should not worry. In the afternoon, Michelle, who she had not seen for a long time, entered the lobby of the Marwood Group in high heels. She had not appeared in public for a long time, but when she did, she looked great. Anne, who was asking for reimbursement at the front desk, watched Michelle walk toward her. She thought Michelle wanted to make an appointment at the front desk. Was Michelle at the wrong ce? This was not the Archduke Group... "Anne, long time no see!" Michelle greeted her. If Anne had not been waiting at the front desk for the reimbursement form, she would have turned around and left. She did not want to be in contact with an arrogant and domineering person like Michelle. "Different times, different manners! Now you''re a part of the Marwood family. You don¡¯t even feel like talking to me! Who do you think you are?" Michelle''s tone changed maliciously. "Who do you think you are?" Anne retorted, "Why are you here?" Michelle was furious, and she raided her hand to p Anne¡¯s. Anne quickly grabbed her wrist. "Michelle, what''s wrong with you? 11 Michelle''s eyes had a vicious gleam. "Of course, I''m not as proud as you are. I heard that you recently got on good terms with Pinnacle Academy''s principal, Lucas, and you had an abortion, didn''t you?" Anne''s face changed slightly, and she looked at others subconsciously, considering the current situation. She started to panic. The front desk staff all looked at Anne in surprise, looking at them with curious and strange eyes. "What are you talking about?" Anne denied. "I''m talking nonsense, am I? Anne, you didn''t expect me to know about it, did you? I saw you in a private hospital.¡± Michelle sneered at her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Anne''s eyes shed with a guilty conscience, her mind was in a mess, and her breathing was heavy. Was Michelle there that day? Did she see her? What a coincidence... "Recall anything? Would you like me to remind you of every minuscule detail of the abortion?" Michelle asked. "You recognized the wrong person!" Anne turned around and left. Michelle would not let her go. This was such a great¡¯opportunity to wreck her! "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" Chapter 251 Chapter 251 "Let go of me!" Anne shook off her hand. Michelle simply stood In front of her. "Anne, I can recognize you even if you turn to ashes! It was most certainly you I saw that day!" Anne became angry. There were more and more people watching them, which was so embarrassing! A ck Rolls Loyce arrived, and the people in the car got off. Anthony and Bianca were here. Sensing the unusual silence in the hall, Anne turned around. When she saw Anthony getting out of the car, her face turned pale, and she turned to leave. However, Michelle saw through her thoughts and grabbed her arm. "Since you said I recognized the wrong person, why would you run away? Why don''t you just rify everything for us on the spot?" Anthony and Bianca had already entered the hall, and they made everyone nervous. Bianca noticed the abnormal atmosphere and asked, "What''s wrong?" At the same time, she saw a familiar figure not far away. " Isn''t that Anne? She...works here?" Anthony''s dark eyes stared at Anne''s calmly. Michelle ran over to him. "Anthony, is that you?" "Why are you here?" Anthony looked indifferent. "T camp here to ask Anne something because I had some doubts." Michelle looked at Anne with pride in her eyes. Anne stood there stiffly. Anthony gave her a prating gaze. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Anthony was silent at first. Then his eyes swept over her coldly. " Take note of everyone who was watching the fun and fire them." Everyone''s faces turned pale. Inside the office, Anthony sat on the sofa while Bianca sat on the sofa on the other side. Michelle and Anne stood opposite Anthony. Bianca looked at Michelle. "What are you talking about? Don''t waste our time." "I met Anne in the hospital a few days ago and thought she was unwell. After I asked, it turned out that she was pregnant." Anthony tensed up and looked ar.dine. Anne felt overwhelmed. She staggered and took a step back, not daring to look at Anthony''s expression. Even if she did not look, she felt as if a sharp knife was piercing her body and stabbing into her heart. Her blood ran cold. "I...I didn''t..." Anne stuttered. "You still don¡¯t want to admit it? Anthony, you can verify if it¡¯s the truth. I''ve already asked someone to check it for you." Michelle took out her mobile phone, opened the evidence photographed inside, and walked forward. "Look, Anthony, this is Anne''s medical report to go to the hospital for an abortion. Everything is written here." Anthony''s ck eyes became sullen, his breathing was heavy, and he looked at Anne. "You underwent abortion?" Anne¡¯s lips were trembling, and she could not say a word. Michelle was happy to exin it to her. "She did. At first, I was very surprised, why would she do that? She could use the child as leverage against you. Later, I found out that this child was not... yours. This photo can prove it." She opened the album again. Inside was a photo of Lucas kissing Anne''s forehead. Anne did not know what Michelle had shown to Anthony and what could prove that the child was not Anthony''s. She ooly noticed that after Anthony saw the photo, his expression turned icy cold. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Anne wanted to escape. If she had not been afraid of the consequences, she would have fled far away! "If she wasn''t pregnant with someone else''s child, why would she be in such a hurry to abort the child? She found out she was pregnant on the first day and aborted the child the next day. How quick is that?" Michelle sighed. Anne heard that something was wrong. "Whose child am I pregnant with? Don''t talk nonsense!" "We have solid evidence. You can''t deny it!" Michelle said. Anne rushed forward and snatched the phone from Michelle''s hand. When she saw that photo, the blood in her body boiled, and her face lost its color. Lucas kissed her foreheadst night, and she was photographed and used by Michelle as ''evidence''. Anne''s hands were shaking, and she was trying her best to defend herself. "I was pregnant, so I took the child away, but the child is yours..." She looked at Anthony, hoping she trusted her. "You probably underwent an abortion very quickly because you knew the child wasn''t his!" Michelle said. "It''s because... I didn''t want people to know," Anne said. Even at this moment, she did not know if it was right to admit she was pregnant with Anthony''s child. After all, if Bianca had been present, Anthony would be even angrier at her. However, there was nothing else she could do. She did not want to get Lucas into trouble. "What do you mean you don''t want other people to know about you and Anthony? Your rtionship with Anthony is so ringly obvious! It is very suspicious of you to hide your pregnancy!" Michelle went on, "Also. "Shut up!" Anne was so angry that she threw the phone in her hand. It hit Michelle directly on the forehead. "Ah!" Michelle screamed, covering her head and backing away. " Anne, how dare you hit me? What the hell! I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you..." After she said that, she stepped forward to fight back. Anthony''s cold ck eyes swept over them. Michelle cowered in fright. Bianca said, "Michelle, do you dare to swear what you said and saw is true, and you didn''t lie to us?" "I swear to God, if I lie, I will die a horrible death!" Michelle raised her hand and held up three fingers. Bianca looked at Anthony. "Anthony, I think she speaks the truth. After all, Anne also has the right to make friends." "I didn''t!" Anne firmly denied, "I will never admit what I haven''t done! Anthony, the child is yours. I didn''t say it because I''m afraid you will get angry. I was thinking of doing it silently. " After speaking, she stopped looking at the people in the office and rushed out the door. Anne was frightened, her stomach churned, and she rushed into the bathroom and vomited violently. She threw up all her lunch. She sat on the ground with tears in her eyes, and her fear had not subsided. What was she going to do? She was going crazy! Michelle saw her! She was speechless! What would Anthony do to her? Would he think that the child in her womb was Lucas''s? Anne could endure Anthony''s torture, but she doubted Lucas could. She went back to the department. She wondered if everyone in thepany knew about her incident. Even if they knew, she could not help it. Besides, what''s the big deal about unnned pregnancy and abortion? Fortunately, the rest of her story was spread behind her back. Otherwise, she would feel worse. Even when she saw Xander, she felt extremely flustered. After all, he came from the Archduke Group and had an inseparable rtionship with Anthony. Anne looked at the time, and at about four o''clock, she left the desk and went to the corridor. Holding the phone, she saw that Anthony was in the Archduke Group. After sinking into a feeling of panic, she mustered up the courage to call that number. After all, if she wanted to do something, she could not run away from it. Now she did not even know what she had done wrong. Was she wrong in allowing herself to get pregnant in the first ce? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Or was letting Bianca know that she was pregnant with Anthony''s child a bad decision? To get pregnant without Anthony and Lucas knowing? ? Chapter 253 Chapter 253 The phone rang, but no one answered. Anne hoped that Anthony would turn a blind eye to her. She felt that she was suffering every single second. Obviously, Anthony would hate her more if she ran away from the problem. Anne only hoped that Anthony could be lenient with her... After three calls, Anthony did not answer her. Anne could not fathom his deep thoughts. She just felt terrible. After finally getting off work, just after walking to the elevator, Xander came over and asked her, "Have you gotten off work?" "Yes,¡¯ Anne said. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t look very good." Anne thought to herself, ''I had been told I didn''t look well quite a lot of times.'' She has been anxious for an afternoon. "Thank you for your concern, I''m fine," she replied in a daze. Xander did not say anything. After entering the elevator, he pressed the buttons to the underground parking lot and said, "Take my car." 1 Anne instinctively refused, "No need, thank you. It''s very convenient for me to go home by subway." "I will send you to the Archduke Group." Anne''s heartbeat stopped suddenly. She turned her face and looked at Xander in astonishment. It seemed that Xander, at this moment, was the messenger who was going to send her directly to hell. Anthony must have ordered Xander tn do this! He did not answer the phone, hut such a move suddenly caught her off guard. The car drove steadily, and Anne hoped that it would never end. Sitting in the passenger seat, her hands on her knees clenched into fists, which showed her nervousness. Xander saw all her reactions in his eyes and did not say anything. His task was to take her to the Archduke Group. "Did Anthony say anything?" Anne''s voice was slightly hoarse. "No." Anne bit her lip and was almost about to say, "Can you let me off the car?" The car stopped in the underground parking lot of Archduke Group. Anne got out of the car and went to the elevator, where she was about to meet Anthony in his office. As the elevator rose, so did her heart rate. The elevator door opened, and she stepped out of the elevator. At this point, the senior staff was not there. The entire floor was dimly lit, and no one was there. It was like walking into a horror movie in the middle of the night. The beasts in the depths would rush over at any time and tear her apart... Anne knew where Anthony''s office was and walked forward cautiously. As she was walking, she suddenly felt a chill down her spine. Before returning to his senses, she felt the back of her neck tightening. "Ow!" Then she was thrown into Anthony''s office. "Ow!" Anne fell to the ground, struggling to stabilize herself, turning her stiff neck to look at the man behind her. She stepped back in fright. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 After Anthony threw her Into his office, he did not do anything Immediately. Instead, he went to the wine cab, opened a bottle of wine, and poured the wine into the ss. The amber liquid was like dark blood, which made Anne tremble. Anne was shivering against the edge of the desk, feeling extremely vulnerable. Since Anthony had not attacked her yet, could she speak up for herself first? "You don''t think that the child was really Lucas''s, do you?" Anne tried to keep her voice as steady as possible. swear by my mother, if you don''t believe me. there''s nothing else I can do..." Anthony turned around and sat on the high stool next to the wine cab. His long legs were very oppressive, like a calm predator, and his ck eyes were cold and terrifying. "You didn''t take your pills?" "That''s the strange part of it. I took it, but I was still pregnant. Later, I asked the doctor, and she said that contraceptive pills don''t guarantee infertility. There is still a slight chance of me being pregnant." Anne tried her best to exin herself. Otherwise, she would suffer terribly. After she exined herself, the pressure in the air did not ease. Anthony stared sharply at her like a cheetah, dangerous and terrifying. "What I said is true! I hurriedly scheduled an abortion. On the one hand, I was afraid that the child would not be healthy because I had already taken some pills. On the other hand...I was worried that you would find out. Although Bianca knows it now, that was not my intention." "You really deserve to die." Anthony looked at her coldly. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Don''t me me! I''m the victim here!" Although Anne wasining, her voice was very small, and she did not dare to . raise her voice. "Even now, I haven''t fully recovered. I think it would be reasonable to assume the pills don''t work since you ate always so violent." Anthony stood up with his wine ss in his hand. Anne was taken aback, and her body instinctively retreated to the sofa. She tilted her head as Anthony stood in front of her, so frightened that her legs turned weak, and she fell and sat down. "Uh..." However, Anthony did not stop approaching. There was nowhere for Anne to go. The man who was in front of her was like an attacking beast, his dark eyes locked on her. "Are you done?" Anne''s lips trembled. She really did not know what else to say. Obviously, Anthony did not intend to let her go. "What else do you want?" Anne already had tears in her eyes, she was wronged, but there was no one to avenge her. "So, what happened in the photo was indeed true." Anthony raised his hand and poured the wine from the ss down her forehead. " Let''s disinfect you with this alcohol, shall we?" Just because of the photo, Anne felt a sudden chill on her body and could not help but shrink back into the depths of the sofa. "Ah... no..." ¡°Goon.¡± "The photo is real, but Just kissing the forehead doesn''t mean anything. I am a bad woman, and I know my ce. I know I''m bad..." Anthony poured the entire ss of wine onto Anne''s head and dripped al) over her face and clothes. She was wearing a white shirt. When It got wet, it became transparent and stuck to her body. Anthony lifted her lower jaw, admiring how she was being cornered at the moment. "Didn''t I ever tell you that.in my territory, you have to listen to me? Huh?" "Lucas and I really.Jt''s really nothing. Even without your warning, I wouldn''t be with him." Anne turned her eyes away from him. I "That child...really shouldn''t be c.llowed to exist." Anthony''s dark eyes swept past her face. "What... ah! Mmm!" Anne was startled, her body trembled, and her fingers grabbed the shirt at his broad shoulders, trying to push him away. However, Anthony''s strength was really strong, and she could not make him budge. She stood terrified as Anthony sipped the wine on her corbone. "I just had a miscarriage, I can''t..." Anne was terrified. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 She was really afraid that Anthony would go crazy and ignore her warning. That would hurt a lot. Anthony raised his face, his thin lips moistened with wine stains, and the words he said hurt her, "Don''t you know that this is your only purpose for me?" Anne bit her lip and said, "Well, that''s the only way you torture me, isn''t it?" After speaking, her heart tightened. Was it worth it to provoke Anthony? When she thought she was causing trouble again and waiting nervously, Anthony grinned, grabbed her chin, and held onto her small mouth tightly. "Mmmm!" Anne could not breathe. When she thought she was about to die, he let go. "You wouldn''t want me to use other methods to torture you." Anne''s body trembled. Yes, she knew that. Anthony treated her father and Sarah rather violently. So, did she have to thank him for not treating her as such? Anne''s heart froze. "Don''t let me find out that you lied, or you will face the consequences." This was Anthony''s threat and warning to her when she was leaving the office. Anne was so scared that her legs and feet became weak. After taking the subway back, she went straight hack to her house without going to see the children. Her face was a little scary in the mirror. She did not want to scare the children. Did that mean Anthony would not ept the triplets? Anne was heartbroken! She could not confess to Anthony that she had three kids now. After a night''s sleep, she recovered and went to their room before the triplets woke up. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She apanied them to breakfast and watched the nanny drive them to the school bus. Then she went to thepany. At noon, Anne went to the bathroom and was blocked by Tommy. Anne''s face was dark. "This is the women''s toilet!" "Everything here belongs to the Marwood family," Tommy said matter-of-factly. He meant that he could go anywhere, including the women''s toilet. Anne was speechless. He was just here to annoy her. If it were not for him, she would have left Luton long ago and escaped from Anthony. Seeing Tommy staring at her face with his devilish eyes made her feel ufortable. "What do you want?" Anne frowned in displeasure. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 "You are pretty charming to have be Anthony¡¯s toy and to get Lucas to break his personal principles for you. I can''t help but feel pretty impressed by you!" Tommymented. Anne looked confused. What kind of charm would she have to be Anthony''s toy? It was as though saying herself was charming because she got bitten by a dog? However, why did he have to bring Lucas up? Could it be that Tommy had already gotten to know everything about the incident that happened yesterday? "None of your business." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tommy said, "This is very much my business! My recent investment abroad is about mineral resources, I would like to get a partner to share the risk with me. I did not expect Lucas to be agreeable. You see, he is an education guy. How would he suddenly be interested in investing in mineral resources? I reckon it was all because of you?" Anne was stunned. It was actually because of the incident in the office. She knew that Tommy''s influence was not in the Marwood Group. This man was gifted in business management. He had controlling interests in eightpanies outside of those belonging to the Marwood Group, plus non-controlling interests in over twenty suchpanies. She was pretty sure that he had stakes in companies abroad too. Therefore, his positions within the Marwood Group were mostly only on paper and non executive. He behaved more like an heir with a nonchnt personality. He did not even care how much shareholding he had within the Marwood Group. A person who had his own capabilities to earn his own bread would not care to fight for the meat with other people. He was more ? indulged in self-exploration. The way that he was opposing Anthony probably did not have anything to do with these. Otherwise, it would not be to the extent of needing to kill. However, Lucas and Tommy coborated... It reminded Anne of the night that Lucas told her about tackling Tommy. Did he want to tackle him from her side? "Nevertheless, since he wanted tr coborate with me, he will have to pay a hundred and one percent attention to this," Tommy said. "You are in a coborative rtionship. Even though the Newman family was the founding family of Pinnacle Academy, in fact, they are businessmen at the core. Don''t you think too highly of yourself. Plus, his behavior had nothing to do with me. He would get his fair share in the business, isn''t it supposed to be like this?" Anne said calmly, then pushed Tommy away and walked out of the restroom. Tommyy against the door framezily. He looked at Anne''s silhouette and asked, "Did you abort the baby? Was it Anthony''s baby?" Anne felt her spine freezing at once. "You should have kept your baby to threaten Anthony with it. What a silly girl. Nevertheless, you are going to bepletely destroyed inside out by Anthony this way..." Anne clenched her jaw, turned around, and walked to Tommy. " Let me leave? Don''t stay in Luton, can I? If I were destroyed, who else could you ckmail by then? You keep me just because you wanted me to tackle Anthony. Do you really think I am not aware of this?" Tommy did not look pleased. "Don''t think so badly of me. I would be sad hearing this." "Go to h*ll!" Anne cursed, turned and walked away. "Anne, stay strong. Don''t you copse." Anne held her grudges in. She could not do anything to Tommy. She did not have enough strength and money. There was no way that she could win this! After work, Anne called Lucas or her way to the train station and asked him about his coboration with Tommy. Lucas told her that he only intended to diversify his assets. If that were a good project, it would be good. "Was it because of me?" Anne could not help but ask. "Not entirely so," Lucas replied. Anne was relieved and said, "Don''t you do anything for me. Principal, I have something to tell you..." "Please do." Lucas''s voice lowered. Perhaps he could sense what she was about to tell. Anne suppressed her sadness and said, "You deserve a better girl, not me. I am giving up. Please give up too." Ultimately, she did not deserve him. She was onlv dreaming of that portion of warmth and sweetness that never belonged to her. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 She held her head low. "I am sorry..." Lucas fell silent for a moment and seemed willing topromise. "Understood. Nevertheless, I am still the daddy of the three kids, aren''t I?" His casual tone made Anne''s lips curve upward slightly. She beamed helplessly. "Yes, the three kids love you very much." She did not say much, but after the phone call, Anne felt very tired, and her body was heavy. What was there for her to feel disappointed about? After all, ever since the day that she decided to give birth to the children, she had never thought about searching for her own happiness. After all, happiness requires sacrifices. She did not have anything of the same value to trade for it. Anne sat in the train, her headid on the side, and dozed off as she pondered. When she woke up, she had already gone past the station where she was supposed to hop off. She could only disembark and go to the other side of the t form. She had never fallen asleep on a train before. However, it was weird that humans were alwayszy, as though work was exhausting. Perhaps, she was mentally tired. That way, she would not have much mental energy. Within three days, the entertainment industry gossip center of attention changed. For instance, the paparazzi caught Michelle dining with another artist or getting signed as the ambassador of another brand. Michelle''s quiet social media started to be active again. She said she had taken a rest and that she had taken the time to learn to be a better version of herself. Xander was not around, and the colleagues started to chat about the gossip. Anne, as usual, did not participate in the conversation but merely listened quietly. She then dug into Michelle¡¯s gossip news. She felt that Michelle, who was once dead, hade back alive in the eyes of the public again. However, wasn''t she screwed by Bianca so much that she could note back again? How did she... The scene of thepany hallway shed before her mind, and also that of Anthony and Bianca appearing. Was that not a coincidence? The colleagues were done talking about Michelle and then proceeded to talk about Bianca. They said that Anthony and Bianca appeared together the other time, further proving their intimate rtionship. Anne''s facial expression was a little gloomy. Perhaps Michelle and Bianca knew each other? Otherwise, could it be Bianca only meant a small punishment for Michelle, and that was it? No matter what, Michelle and Bianca were both unfavorable to Anne. Right now, Michelle was on the.call with Bianca. "I would like the ambassadorship for big jewelry brand names. The smaller ones would only degrade my ss." "Why are you hasty? I will return what you have lost. The premise is you have to be obedient." Michelle''s expression was twitching. ''Did you assume I was her pet dog?'' She seemed topromise on the surface. "Did I not please you with what I did thest time?" "But what I wanted was for Anne to bepletely crippled and to get out of Luton ultimately! If you don''t want to coborate with me, I will not force you either," Bianca said nonchntly. Michelle cursed her deep down. What a condescending b*tch! She was not stupid. If she did not coborate with her, she would not be able toe back into the industry to be the brightest star. Bianca would never let her livefortably. "No, since I had agreed to the coboration, I will coborate with you until the end." "After all, my final objective is not in the entertainment industry either. I will keep that for you." "What else do I need to do?" "When I need you, I will let you know." After hanging up the call, Michelle kicked the chair angrily. Bianca, this trash, would dare to threaten her! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡®Fine, I will coborate with you. You guys go ahead with the fight! Fight until both of you are heavily injured. Then, I could